Humankind has been following a suffering path of spiritual indemnity in order to restore the ideal of peace and realize the original world. The agony of sin and conflict originating from the Fall has expanded throughout history from the individual to the family, nation and world. Humankind has been awaiting a message of hope that will empower us to cast off this inheritance.

Reverend Sun Myung Moon is a messenger of Heaven sent with a revelation for all humankind in the present age. God commanded Reverend Moon to work for the salvation of humanity. He is the True Parent of humankind, who has revealed the heavenly way and who has realized the ideal of true love as the incarnation of God's word.

Reverend Moon has spoken extensively throughout his life. Even if only one or two people were present, he would speak for the whole night. He would passionately speak the truth in front of a few as if he were addressing thousands. Reverend Moon has put his whole heart into teaching. Besides speaking to his followers, Reverend Moon has spoken a great deal to the public and to leaders of religion, science, politics, education, media and culture. In speaking directly with groups transcending the boundaries of nation, race and religion, Reverend Moon has established an incomparable record as a prolific speaker.

The words of Reverend Moon, which address all aspects of God's will and providence, offer the solution to the problems of life and history; they are, moreover, the words of the Completed Testament for the fulfillment of the promises which were made in the providence of salvation.

Virtually all of Reverend Moon's speeches are given extemporaneously, not from prepared texts. He speaks truth which he sought and found through profound spiritual dialogue with God. His words are love itself, pouring out from a heart of true love. They embody the original energy of life, yet express the truth from myriad perspectives. God's special messages which have appeared throughout salvation history, and have revealed His will to all humanity, always come through one central person. The events of history at times allow one person to awaken spiritually.

For all these reasons, we are attempting to convey his words in their original, unedited form. This is in order not to impede the will and truth of God, who is working through Reverend Moon. His words convey the urgent feeling of God's providence and Heaven's sincere heart. In order not to lose this, we have preserved the style of speech and some of the informal dialogue.

Reverend Moon's sermons, continuing to be transcribed from recordings, have been published thus far in 233 volumes. We are translating his speeches into many languages and are making them accessible on CD-ROM. People throughout the world are now studying and learning Reverend Moon's teachings. In this fifteen-book series we have selected and arranged excerpts from the 233 volumes, according to subject, so that people from all walks of life can understand and appreciate them.

The fifteen books in this series are:

Blessing and Ideal Family Part I

Blessing and Ideal Family Part II

Way of Unification Part I

Way of Unification Part II

Way of the Spiritual Leader Part I

Way of the Spiritual Leader Part II

Unification Family

Life Raising Children in God's Will

The Way for Students

The Way for Young People

The Way for a True Child

The Tribal Messiah

True Parents

Earthly Life and Spirit World I

Earthly Life and Spirit World II

The words recorded in these volumes provide us the ability to reflect on ourselves and to be reborn through deep inspiration. They are precious words that clearly reveal the way to go in life. They speak about the destiny of humankind and contain prophecy. These are the original principles of life, with concrete practical directions for the realization of a world of peace, which Reverend Moon is himself pioneering and establishing. You who read these books will assimilate these words spiritually and be transformed. You will be able to experience God's grace and guidance. Thus these words are expanding the way of Heaven.

Following the guidance of Heaven, Reverend Moon has not only spoken, but has also substantially demonstrated the value and truthfulness of his words as applied to the individual, the family, society, nation, world and universe. Reverend Moon teaches about the will of God to all walks of society, and has been presenting his vision for peace through his work for the sake of the unity and harmony of religions, the initiation of a new culture, the building of a world of peace, the encouragement of value-oriented education and a moral media, the equalization of wealth, and international holy marriage blessings. In coming to hear or read the words of Reverend Moon, leaders discover the proper way to guide their society and nation, and educators realize the true path of a teacher. When parents and children read these words together they will discover the true way for their family and find happiness.

I want to salute and express my thanks to those who worked in the translation and editing of these volumes. We pray that in studying and practicing the words in these books, you will experience the grace and blessings of the God who has been living, breathing and working with us throughout history.

Chung Hwan Kwak

International President

Family Federation for World Peace and Unification International

March 1998

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Chapter 6 - Spiritual Phenomena and the Main Dispensational Holidays

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Section 1: The Unification Church and Spiritual Phenomena [Part 1]

1. The Unification Church and The Spirit World

1) The Meaning of the Name, Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity

The official name of our church is "Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity." What is meant by "the Unification of World Christianity" is that its destiny is to unify the Christian churches throughout the world; next, there is "holy spirit" in the part, "the Holy Spirit Association," and this Holy Spirit refers not to the human world, but to the spirit world. It means that on the foundation of having unified world Christianity, works of the Holy Spirit will take place. Through the holy spiritual phenomena, we are trying to bring the world into one.

Therefore, if this divine spirit is left out, then what would it become? It will be the same as the Christian churches. If we leave out holy spirit from the term, the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of the World Christianity, then it will become the Association for the Unification of World Christianity, isn't this so? It will be reduced to nothing if the divine spirit was left out.

When we take this point of view, we can see that even in the history of humanity today, there is always a thought or spirit that influences the course of history. The thought exists inside one's mind, but it is not dominated by the mind. It tries to transcend the mind as well as the environment, to conquer the world. Isn't this true? When you say to yourself, "I am going to become a great person," that "great person" is not referring to the ideal of a great figure that you will realize by employing the service of your body in an environment where you can do whatever you please centering on yourself. Of course you are to act as your heart moves you, but that desire of the heart will lead you to transcend the family, environment, nation, world, and taking a step further, guide you to become someone who can even influence the spirit world, provided that such a thing exists. (168-241)

What is the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity? What are we going to bring about the unification with? [With the divine spirit] We are to bring the unification through the divine spirit, and we are to bring the unification through the divine spirit of the father and son relationship. What is this Holy Spirit? Why are we talking about these strange things? The divine spirit is something that can bring harmony between the spirit world centered on love and the human world. Do you understand?

Giving eyesight to the blind man is not an important part of the Holy Spirit's task. It does not concern itself so much with making the deaf hear again. Today, Christian churches like to talk about how there is nothing impossible for the omnipotent God and tell a cripple to stand on his own feet, but this is so insignificant. God does not need this. The divine spirit of love, you have to know that it is a Holy Spirit of love.

In the Bible it says that when you hold a religious service you should do so with spirit and truth, so what does it mean by "truth" here? This is not talking about some Pythagorean principles. It is not talking about some Newtonian laws. It is not that kind of truth. It is the truth of love. What is the highest aspect of that truth of love? It is that between father and children, and this is how you should understand it. What God needs is not money, power, or knowledge. He needs love.

Why does he need love? Because God needs objects in order to feel happy and fulfilled, he created men. Because he created men as the objects of joy, men have the same value as the entire creation. But with love, we have the potential to assume the equal position as God. This is what you have to understand. Christians of today assert that creation is less than the creator, but they should stop with their nonsense. So, why did God create all things? You have to understand this clearly.

What is the Holy Spirit Association? [Love] What kind of love? [Love in the parent child relationship] Centering on the love of the parent child relationship, harmony is to be achieved. As long as there is this harmony, when a small and insignificant event takes place on the earth, the ripples it creates will reverberate out and have universal consequences. Although it is weak, the ripples will be felt all over the universe. Similarly, the domain of harmony of love means that although its scale might be small, it has the content that will connect up with the universe; you have to understand this very clearly. (113-103)

The name of our church is the Holy Spirit Association for the Unification of World Christianity. As I have been doing all these works up to now, I have not been doing them with my breathing passages blocked up. Rather, I have been conducting the program of the spirit world for everything. I do not talk about how heaven is or how heavenly father is, and so forth. I do not talk about them carelessly. I only talk about them after I have digested them with the truth and can explain them in some systematic manner. Do you think that I simply listen to the words of some women or grandmothers, or some spiritual medium? No way. They are ignorant. They know how to testify to the present, but they do not know how things operate. (68-276)

It is clear that our organization is a religious organization. It is a religious organization. But what kind of religious organization is it? It is a religious organization whose goal is the unification. This is why we call it the Unification Church.

Then you have to know clearly what the center of that word, "Unification," is. What does the word center on? Of course you might think that it is centered on the world, but when you say the world, there are two different types of worlds. One is the spiritual world, and the other is the substantial world. This is how I see it. However, ordinarily when people say, world, they are talking about the world on earth, the world that they are living in right now. Therefore, it is easy to think that we are talking about the unification of this world. It is normal to think that way.

Now, when we look at this, what does the word, "Religion," center on? It is not centered on this world, and the spirit world is its background. This is definitely true when you examine the past history. This is true.

Then, in the name the HSA-UWC there is a term, "Unification," and the question is how to unify world Christianity. The Catholic Church and the Protestant church denominations are numerous, but they do not preoccupy themselves with this feat. You have to understand this. You have to understand that unification welcomes all churches of this world. But because the churches have been in conflict with each other up to now, they will not try to unite no matter what kind of things emerge. They will not try to become one.

Then what do you do to bring unity? Until now, countless church leaders, at times centering on the Roman Papacy, have attempted to initiate a movement for unification, but was it possible? The results have showed that it was impossible, and it still remains impossible. However, what is the path that can bring this unity? Do you think that it is enough merely for a strong religious leader to appear and order the unification? If there is no political foundation, then even if the leader is powerful and resolute, he is completely powerless. The conclusion is that it is impossible.

Then, what if there is some truth based on which the denominations cannot but come together? What do you think? They might support it halfway, but they will oppose again by saying that it might be the work of Satan, the devil. This is how difficult it is. Then, even if Jesus had not passed away, but survived to evangelize the world centering on the Roman Empire, when the young Jesus who had died in the past appeared in the world as a man and claimed that he is Jesus, who would believe him? People would not believe him. What I am saying is that even if Jesus himself was to resurrect into a new life, people would not believe him. How many percent of the people would believe in Jesus? How about you? How about Moonies? How about Moonies who tend to believe and trust too readily? Don't people say that you have been brainwashed? You have been brainwashed. How is it? How many of you will believe him? Do you think you will believe him? [No] (Laughter).

So, when we examine these things, we can see that Rev. Moon is truly great. You have to understand how great was this feat of gathering together these young people who had been leading chaotic life styles in the white society, and in an attempt to create one world, bring them together in this manner and have them intermingle with each other.

Did Rev. Moon accomplish this with the power and knowledge of this world, or through the spirit world? When we consider this, it is clear that despite the impact of the standard of this world, the employment of the standard of the spirit world brings greater power to influence.

Of course just the mere fact that you can independently gather here and proceed in your mission shows that the words of the Principle and my guidance have impact. Although this should be recognized, this is not all there is to the story. The reason that something invisible is influencing you to make the transition is because there lies behind us a spiritual force that is many tens of times stronger. This fact cannot be denied. Is this true or false? [It is true] It is truth that you can feel this to your bones. You have to understand that this cannot be denied even if you were to be employed as the evidence. No matter what anyone says, this cannot be denied. Is this so? [Yes]

Then what is the thing that Satan likes the most? What is the thing that Satan desires the most? This is the problem. Satan says:

It is all right to give the lectures on the Principle words of the Unification Church. It is all right for someone to be a great lecturer who can give the speech with the whole book memorized. I acknowledge it. There is nothing that I can do about that. There is nothing that I can do because it is truth that is already revealed and manifested. However, I will not allow spiritual phenomena.

Do you think that he will do that? [Yes]

Without spiritual phenomena, no matter how great the truth is it is difficult to maintain the same level of faith as before. It is difficult to march forward with one's life placed on the line for the rest of one's life. It is easy to develop a life of habits. Although one might remain faithful when one is young, one may lose one's faith when one grows old. Accordingly, as far as Satan is concerned, he figures that everything will be fine if people lose their faith after they grow old and as a result go to hell after they die.

This is the way Satan sees things, so what is God going to do? It is logical for a good divinity, who is opposed to the evil divinity, to deeply contemplate on the following question: in spiritual territory, how does he spread the spiritual truth that can increase the power for the rest of one's life, even if one dies of old age. (131-208)

What must be done in order to bring about the unification of the world? Where does liberation take place? The spiritual world and the physical world must be liberated. The liberation of the spiritual world and the liberation of the physical world . . . God does not need the liberation of the spiritual world. If there emerges one man who has the ability to unite all of the Satanic domain just like God, then the spirit world and the physical world which have been separated will be reunited. They will be liberated. As soon as there is someone who can have dominion over Satan, then the liberation of the spirit world as well as the liberation of the physical world will take place. (161-243)

2) Unification Will Take Place First in the Spirit World

Listening to all the words that I have been saying up to now, you might be thinking, "That is probably true," but you have to understand that the earth is following after me who has already learned this in the spirit world and has already flipped over the decisive page. Originally, if there had been no fall, the physical world would have stood before the spirit world, but because of the fall, the order has been switched around. (131-40)

For this reason, without making the spirit world united, it is impossible to bring unity on the earth. If unity is not attained in the spirit world, oneness will also not be found in the spirit world. They share a common fate. Look now. The phenomena wherein the Western people want to marry with the Asians, and the Asians want to marry with the Westerners are very good.

When the spirit world looks down, think about how happy your ancestors will be. Think about how great it would be for the people of the five races to . . . "Ha!" (Laughter) Think about it. In the spirit world, white people are clustered only among white people, and black people stay by themselves; the spirit world is all divided up. People with yellow skin stick to themselves. Races are always in conflict. Because these things are happening on the earth now, those in the spirit world will be softened up and become one, all of them. Unification will take place. Accordingly, it will become one world, one world. Just like the prayer, "Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven" because this is what is happening in the spirit world, similar things will happen on the earth. You have to understand this. So, have I accomplished great works? How about it? [You have accomplished great works.] (Applause) (90-188)

Without uniting the spirit world, the earth will not be united. At the very least, I who stand here have the ability to unite the spirit world. Not only do I have the ability, I have already accomplished it. Jesus, Confucius, Buddha, regardless of who one is, everyone must cooperate with me. For this reason, a person who is faithful and is open to the spirit world . . . Even yesterday, a Buddhist devotee came to bow before me three times. He said, "My parents ordered me to pray for teacher Moon twenty-four hours a day, so I had no other choice but to obey."

Buddha also has to cooperate with me. If there is someone who does not cooperate, then I will use the heavenly law to make public accusations. I am one with such capabilities. Do you understand?

Confucius, head of Islam, or whoever it is, they will all melt before me. You have to understand that even the communist world is all eroding in the spiritual realm right now. Do you understand what this means? (82-309)

3) Teacher is the Expert on Spirit World

Isn't Moon so-and-so the world's best expert on the spirit world in the world? Isn't this true? [Yes] In that regard, I am not the recipient of the Nobel prizes, but the head of the judges who choose the candidates for the prize. No matter how well someone communicates with the spirit world, he does not understand the content. People have to learn this from Rev. Moon. Isn't this so? Accordingly, all the spiritual mediums are my inferiors.

According to the science of spiritualism of today, it is believed that for every person on the earth three thousand three hundred and twenty spirits are mobilized, and sticking around each person, they try to help them. How many billions of people must be in the spirit world? If you multiply the number by four billion, then how many trillion is that? Such numerous spirits are the subordinates of this Moon so-and-so. Does this feel good or bad? [It feels good.] That is how it is. Do you understand? [Yes]

Therefore, the president of the Shin-Do sect of Buddhism comes to visit me every day, and bowing before me, he says, "Buddha has ordered me to serve you." They also have to go through me to be liberated.

How about Jesus? Even for Jesus to realize his dreams, I have to lay down the bridge. If I say these kinds of things, then the four limbs of Christians will stiffen up. They will stiffen up. I will receive the punishment of heaven if I lie. I know this very well. I am telling you the truth.

When this happens, spiritual phenomena and communication will take place all over the place. Even without receiving education about God, everyone will have to say that God exists, even as they are trying to deny His existence. This is what will happen. Do you understand what this means? If you continue to say, "God does not exist, God does not exist. God does not exist then your mouth will be sealed shut.

Such times are coming. Such times should be called an era of urgent emergency, or, what should it be called? Such a time will dawn upon us.

Two hundred years ago if you had told someone that a huge chunk of metal could carry five hundred people and fly in the air, who would have believed you? Would people have believed you or not? What kind of crazy person would try to make others believe it? They would say that the person is without a brain, without a mind. How about now? Do people believe it or not? [They believe it] One hundred years ago if you told someone, "This metal object can swim inside water freely just like a fish," then would anyone have believed you? Would people have believed it or not? [They wouldn't] Look. If you told someone about the satellites 30 years ago; "People can fly to the stars from earth in some ship that flies," then do you think people would have believed you? Do you think that they would have believed you or not? [They would not have believed it] They wouldn't have believed it.

So, do you think that people would believe what I am saying now or not? [They won't be able to believe it.] Just as people could not believe thirty years ago, who can confidently say that such things will not be possible thirty years later? Who can confidently say it? You professors here? It is nonsense. My antenna is higher than theirs and my eyes of observation are more keen . . . Because I have the qualities and ability to become world famous, I have become famous.

So, in short you should believe me. You should believe me and see what happens. If it is difficult to believe then let's believe it and see if it can be proven. Isn't this so? What would you lose by believing? This should be like this, but it is said that it is like that, and although you can walk around upside down, it is said that it cannot be done . . . (83-116)

In the past, there were many saints and sages, but I am the only one who is trying to engage a lonely battle in this world stage full of opposition. (Applause) For this reason, the spirit world cheers me on, "Do well, victory, victory, Rev. Moon." Look. Is Yankee Stadium bigger or is the spirit world bigger? [The spirit world] Have you ever thought about how many people there are in the spirit world? According to the spiritual mediums, they calculate that there are about three thousand three hundred and twenty spirits following around each person. Considering that they are all on our side, do you think we will be defeated by the world or win over it? Think about it.

Are spirits scared of nuclear bombs or cannons? [They are not scared] Similarly, you will never know defeat if you are not scared of bullets, nuclear bombs, and the nation. (Laughter) You will surely win the victory. You have to transcend it. You may oppose but I tell you to move forward, and jumping over you and following behind you, I am going to close the door behind you and play the role of the master. (Laughter) When all of you pass through the door, I am going to lock it. So, you have to understand that I am fighting with such a mentality.

When the spirits in the spirit world see that Rev. Moon is thinking this way, do you think that they would judge me as a small-minded person or feel very content? They will open their mouth and eyes wide and in great delight say, "Ha!" This is how the spirit world must be. When God looks at such things, He will say, "There is something exciting to watch. " Wouldn't He have to do that? So, God, spirit world, and the angels, and then those on the earth who are reflective and love the world will say, "Good job, Rev. Moon. Good job, good job!" In the near future, the nation will rush toward us and the world will be moved. (86-193)

4) Many Spirits Follow the Members of the Church

How many spirits are there in the spirit world? What do you think the number is approximately? Yes? [Some say that there are about seventy billion] Seventy billion? [Yes] That whole spirit world is on our side. They are on our side. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] (167-37)

Therefore, the work that you are doing now is not your own accomplishment. Behind you there are countless spirits who are connected to you. Of course your ancestors are connected to you, but if there is a religion that you especially believe in, centering on that religion, they will focus completely on the direction that you are moving toward. Accordingly, if you believe and launch the attack, there will be a breakthrough. So, you should not think that you are alone. There are many tens of thousands, many millions of spirits who are mobilized.

So, forty million will not be a problem. Billions of spirits are trying to cut furrows to cultivate history. So, in order to dig the furrows . . . In order to till the hard land, then the plow has to be firm. Then, the ox has to be strong, and then the tiller has to press it down hard. No matter how strong the plow is, the person in the back has to press it down with a lot of force.

However, the ox and the plow are already prepared. The spirit world is pulling you just like oxen. You have to dig in the plow centering on our truth. Then, who is to press it down? Your leader is supposed to press it down. This is the only way that the land will be cut deeply. This will be influenced by the state of your faith. You have to understand this. (164-169)

God and spirit world understands my purpose. They are watching you. So how can you stop? How can you rest comfortably with your two legs stretched out? You have to keep in mind that God is watching over all the situations. Your mind understands it but your physical body does not comply with it. It is moving in the opposite direction. All of the environment will tempt you. You will be able to see such environment. Now, our time has come. You have to move forward. You have to progress on. You can conquer every place. God is always protecting you by your side. Even in such an environment, God is protecting us. You have to think about this. How much did God wait for such times? Such times have come to us. You have to march forward. You have to continue to move forward until the day of victory, until the final destination. Do you understand? [Yes] This is our mission. This is our responsibility, us humans. You have to bear such responsibility in all the domains of the individual, family, tribe, nation, and the world. On that foundation, God's love will be materialized. Moreover, the spirit world is ceaselessly helping you wherever you are. Do you understand clearly? [Yes] You have to be clear about this. This is your problem. (162-94)

The only people who can understand this are the true members of the Unification Church, those who believe sincerely. In the physical world one can live on as is, but in the spirit world, the bridge has to be laid down. There has to be someone who is helping you. Helping you on the individual level, on the family level, on the tribal level . . . You have to understand that because the Unification Church group can represent such love and represent it world wide, behind us there are many spirits who are following us.

Among your ancestors, according to the level of their goodness, the better ancestors stand in the front . . . If among the descendants of that ancestor if the one who joined the Unification Church just looks similar to him, how flabbergasted would he be, just by that fact alone? "Wow, he took after me!" The better the ancestor is, the happier he would be to find out that they look similar.

If at some point one gets linked up to the Unification Church, then the spirit world and the physical world will make a lot of fuss over it. On that side, they will support and follow the person around trying their best to provide assistance. While on the earth, people create an environment of opposition to prevent him; such phenomena will take place. (92-212)

You might think that the number of people in the Unification Church is small, and receiving opposition, they are lonely. But while you are not aware of it, we have placed fences all over the world and people are rushing in like a flood. When the big flood takes place, as long as there is a small hole or crack, through that crack the flood will break out. Similarly, this is what is going to happen to us. Although we have left open a small side road that leads to it, something similar to a flood is flowing over it.

Now, think about it. God has been concerned about the restoration of the earth until now, and all the good spirits who had once lived on the earth and all those who have sacrificed their lives for God desire the completion of the resurrection on the earth. So, when God begins his march, would He come down with all the spirits or not? [We will take them along.] In order to take them along, first, there has to be the fulfillment of the condition of the bond through which people of the world can love each other. Because the Unification Church today has already set the conditions, which will make it possible to love all the brothers of the world, they will come down at once. (90-198)

Ultimately, the purpose of the whole spirit world is making Rev. Moon succeed . . . The way that the field of spiritualism judges is that there are three thousand and three hundred spirits per person on the earth. In the future, will those spirits come down and cooperate? Billions of spirits are gathered in the spirit world, and regardless of one's ability and character, they are fully mobilized to make Teacher Moon, this one man, succeed. Do you understand what I mean?

Look. Bring my name to some spiritual medium that is in communication with the high spirit world and tell him to pray about me. As they pray, they will realize who I am, and then go down. They will call out, "Teacher!" Do you understand? [Yes] Those who are neurotic and whose nerves are numb will not be able to understand. I know this very clearly because I am an expert. (82-308)

5) My Spiritual Experiences

You have to begin making an earnest effort to educate yourself about the unity of the mind and body. You have to listen to the voice of your heart, the sound of your mind. The more you suffer, the closer you can hear that sound. In this way, you have to feel that you have become a resonant body. After that when you see your hand, you can see light radiating out of your hand. You will undergo such three-dimensional mysterious experiences. Do you understand? It will become like that for sure.

For this reason, you are not to complain. Jesus did not complain even as he was bearing the cross. It is the same thing. There are also the same ironclad rules that apply to your life today. The stronger such a mind is and the more assertive such actions are the more your mind and body will become one resonant body, a resonant body. When this process unfolds, what happens is that you will realize that at night you have slept embracing someone, but as you look closely, you will find that the person is none other than yourself. You will find your spirit self sleeping embracing you. You will come to realize that it is your spirit man. Do you understand what this means? [Yes]

This is how man is. You have to have such experiences. In order to experience this, you must go through a process of sacrifice. What had been most impressionable during my life in the prison is the difficult course of suffering I went through. I found that the more one has such experiences, the more one becomes sensitive toward resonance with your mind. Although I was doing physical labor that a normal person could not endure, and even though the body was doing the labor the mind was not. When you do such things, your spiritual experiences will take big steps forward.

When you experience them through this, your body will not know exhaustion. You have to experience this no matter what. Do you under stand? Without such experience, you cannot become a resonant body after you go to the spirit world. You have to make an effort to have this kind of experiences. Then, the times that you experience me spiritually and meet me in the half-awake half-asleep state will increase.

The more you do so, the more your spiritual vision will widen. Then, you will be able to know just while sitting down what I am doing. Moreover, although it is in your house, you will enter the realm where you can live with and attend your parents. You will see it, you will see that they really come and live with you. When that happens, then the door to the spirit world will open automatically. That is how it is. This is a practical problem, a practical problem. It is not some nonsense, but a substantial problem. Only when you do this, as you do your mission the whole spirit world will help you. Because they help you freely, all the things that you do will expand horizontally. (102-48)

Religion tells people to throw away and give up. Do you understand? [Yes] By denying in this manner, what is the one thing that is being sought after? By denying, you are not trying to destroy yourself, but are trying to resurrect yourself; this is the ideology, the ideology calling for resurrection. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] So, you have to have conviction about yourself, a conviction that surpasses the universe. I represent God and the universe from the position of goodness, and under any circumstance, I will remain unchanged . . . Do you understand what this means! [Yes]

Then, the phenomena that take place next are attacks from the spirit world. There will come spiritual attacks. There will be physical and spiritual tests. Do you know this? Have you ever gone through such spiritual or physical tests while you were in the Unification Church? [Yes] How does a man come to be recognized as one who has won victory as a man? Is he to win by fighting with a man? [No] It is woman who is supposed to carry on the test. You have to mercilessly defeat this test by a woman. No matter how beautiful a woman appears to tempt you, you have to remain unwavering. (95-88)

What "Experiencing the spirit world" means is that you are being connected up to the higher dimensional world. Moreover, when this takes place, you of today can have a relationship and conversations with saints and sages who have lived thousands of years ago and you can even confer with them. In other words, within this time frame of substantial life of today, you can have an experience and feel it with your senses. (4-225)

We are talking about the heart of God. When we consider the question of where the heart of God is, if you listen to the voice during your prayer, it will say, "You should listen closely to the words of the teacher. You should never make him sad. You have to make him happy"; this is the only thing that matters. This is what it will teach you. Moreover, when someone could not sleep because he missed me, the spirit world was opened up to him. This is the fastest way. The spirit world will be opened up. You will see what I am doing in America. This kind of things will occur. This shows that on the horizontal stage, you have created the realm in which you can experience with me, who has been the subject of faith, as the practical and substantial subject. You have to understand that this is a great revolution in the religious world. Accordingly, you must have such concrete experiences. (76-152)

Section 1: The Unification Church and Spiritual Phenomena [Part 2]

2. Spiritual Works and the Help of the Spirit World

1) Spirit World Is a World of Heart

There is so much to the facts in the spirit world that if they were to be recorded in books, many tens of thousands of books will still not be enough to contain them all. Because the spirit world that has been revealed and taught to men so far is only a small part of it, you cannot unravel the whole spirit world based on the books that have introduced it so far.

When we ask the question, whether or not the words recorded in the Bible contains the whole picture about the course of faith that men have to go through or whether or not it contains the contents needed to restore the whole value, I want to say that the answer to both is negative. There might be some people who curse at me for saying these words, but . . . So, as the condition of faith, it commanded people to believe in Jesus. God has been performing various works in order to have people believe that Jesus is the person with the highest value. (3-20)

Do you understand how complex the spirit world is? Nevertheless, Non San, the grandmother there, performs spiritual works. If I did not understand it all, this Unification Church probably would have already shattered into pieces. Countless spiritual mediums are sent so that all of this could be taken care of.

How do you, centering on the Principle perspective of the world, set the standard of criticism on the individual level, the family level, the tribe, people, nation, and the world level -- the standards that God uses? That standard will not change along with the changes that have been made in historical times. We have to seek after a standard that can uphold an absolute era and digest the absolute era. Where is such a standard? This is the place where the heart is. You have to proceed forward while feeling it in your heart. Do you think they think about God's heart and the sort even in their dreams? All these neurotic people and dogs of impure breed are making so much noise. The ship that sails without knowing its direction and destination will sink. (71-49)

What you have to understand is that in the spirit world, everything is connected with God as the center. However, such is not the case with the physical world. There is no center. Because it is not a center based on God but based on evil, everything is in contradiction.

However, in the spirit world, everything is unified. Even if everyone is not of the same rank and there are those who are in higher position, and although everyone is from different regions, they all know that all must follow after heaven. Spirits of a lower level must also follow centering on God; such has become the goal of life, which is like a concept of faith. This has become the eternal goal of life. This does not exist in the physical world. (161-220)

3. The Spirit World Is Amazing

Before us, the time for the invasion of the spirit world is nearing. In the physical world today, there are many strange phenomena which we cannot understand taking place. For this reason all of you must nurture your own spiritual power, and those who fail to do so will be pushed out. Those who are pushed out will naturally face judgment. (4-154)

The way things have been in the course of history up to now is that when two entities are engaged in a conflict, the one that is better has won. This is the basic principle. What will happen when the physical world enters the domain of one ideology? One that is more good than the earth will win. This is the time when the spirit world attacks the physical world. For this reason, many unknown diseases today break out in the nervous system and similar type of illnesses. This cannot be cured with medicine.

The time for spirit world to attack the earth has come for the sake of an ideology that can bring harmony to heaven and earth. Because it is the time when a man on the earth acts on behalf of the will of God, in order for oneness to be achieved, there will be a fight without fail. It is at the time of judgment when the one world that is born out of the two worlds previously in conflict with each other comes together centering on heaven. In such times when the spirit world launches attack on the earth, the one who comes with the mission as the commander in chief capable of representing the earth is the Lord of the Second Coming.

You who have departed on the course to build the third Israel! What do you have to do? You can find a way out only by understanding the law of the spirit world. You have to understand how to decode the orders. The only way for an army of a nation to prevent itself being attacked by its own side is understanding the secret codes that its side is using.

This is the time when the cipher of heaven can be understood. Now is the era of communication by secret codes. It is the time of communication by the codes of the dispensation of history and codes of man and mission. It is the time when through this kind of code, people can communicate with each other, execute plans and strategies, and replace ideology, for the unification of the earth. (3-353)

Until now the evil spirits of the spirit world have been attacking the earth, but from now on, good spirits will come to save mankind. In the past evil spirits attacked and dragged people to hell, but now good spirits will attack to pull people up to heaven; such movement will begin. The opposite world will unfold.

If there were no fall, then Adam and Eve would have been able to go anywhere in the spirit world. Wherever they went freely on the earth, there would not have been anyone who would oppose them. If they had normalized the foundation of one lineage centering on God's love, then children who are centered on God will be able to pass through anywhere in the world and spirit world. You have to understand this. What you have to understand is that because of the fall, the root has been altered. (161-248)

Until now, evil spirits and devils have been giving both the disease and the cure. When evil spirits are at work you can feel your body shivering in fear, but when it is the good spirits at work, you will feel good without apparent reasons. You will want to dance, like this and . . . When Satan is at work, then you will feel as if you are becoming stiff in a cold room. You have to feel this in the Unification Church as well in the satanic world.

When you come to the Unification Church, you feel joyful and free. Your heart is at peace and is free no matter what you do, but as soon as you go back home, you feel chills. This is true even if you are going back to your own house. If you stand on the side of Satan you feel chilly, and all the things that your parents say will sound very strange. Such things will take place. You will grow to dislike even your beloved husband or wife. Those of you who have been feeling these things raise you hand. Please put them down. Those who are not feeling this are all fakes. In America or in the world, no matter how thoroughly people examine what kind of mysterious powers Rev. Moon has, they cannot figure it out. They will never understand it before becoming a member of the Unification Church. (90-198)

If you just barely make it over the hill, it is not the case that the spirit world does not exist. In the future, there will come the era of super-sensitivity. The time will come when there is none who is not opened to the spirit world. The time when the people attack the earth will pass behind us and then the spirits will attack. Although Satan and devils are launching the attacks now, there will come a time when the good spirits will attack. I am doing all this in order to pave the way for that. When you look at the heart of parents toward their children, it is good because there is a parent who can live for the sake of the child with the loving heart, from the position of love.

Ladies and gentlemen, we have come this far up to now. This is the path that we have to walk no matter who denies it. Moreover, it is the path in which we have to walk the road of death. What are you going to do if you are going alone? If you encounter a desolate spirit world, then where are you going to go? Do you have a nationality? Where do people who do not have nationality go? Do you have a house, where do you go? It will become the most fearsome world. There both Satan and angels will come. If you stand on the side of Satan, angels will not come. (61-327)

Right now, countless spirits are descending upon the earth from the spirit world like patches of clouds. If we do not understand the spirit world, we will lose the opportunity to obtain their help. In our work, if we collaborate with spirit world and receive the help of those spirits, then we should be able to reach our goal faster.

We do not know what kind of crisis will fall upon us in our future. To be ready for it, we have to make all the preparations. The reason that the missionaries sent to different nations in the world have been able to build a firm foundation for missionary activities is that there was help from the spirit world. While we conduct the missionary activities, we have to draw plans to protect ourselves. The spirit men understand who I am and what I am doing. For this reason, when you possess my picture, spirit men will help you to overcome crises. Moreover, they will protect you.

You are a group of people who have set your foot on the fateful road of serving and following the True Parents. Accordingly, in respect to the fight with Satan, we are like the soldiers who stand at the frontline. Therefore, we are in great need for the protection and cooperation of the spirit world. We all want to cross over the mountains of barrier that lie before us. (130-291)

1) Good Men Will be Helped by Good Spirits, Evil Men Will be Helped by Evil Spirits

Today, you who live in the human world can observe spiritual phenomena centering on the human world. Regardless of time and place, religious people as well as all the other people live in the environment where they have become intertwined with the spirit world according to some karma of the spirit world; such is the undisputed historical fact. The fact that through the course of history or through our daily life such things do take place can be witnessed through dreams or other mysterious experiences, and this holds true even if we do not believe in a religion.

So when you look at the spirit world, it is divided between good and evil spirits, and receiving its influence, the earth is also divided into good and evil people. This is the logical conclusion. It matches with the theory. For this reason, what is the proper concept of an evil person? There are those who receive the help of good spirits and there are those who receive the help of evil spirits, and we draw the conclusion of good or evil person based on these two types of internal content. (131-167)

What has the spirit world been doing up to now? Leaving God out of the picture, what have our ancestors been doing so far? Those who are trying to add burden on the earth are the evil spirits, and those who are trying to take the burden away from the earth are what kind of spirits? [Good spirits] They are the good spirits. Why are they good spirits? Good spirits stand on the side of God, and the reason that they are good is because they have aligned themselves with God.

Then, what is the best good of all the good? You have to understand this clearly. You cannot have a haphazard attitude toward good and evil. When we consider the question of among all the good which one stands out as more good, the answer is that rather than one who wants to take the burden of an individual, the one who is trying to bear the burden of the whole family is the better person. One who takes responsibility for the family is better than the one who takes responsibility for an individual. Isn't this so? [Yes] Why is this so? It is because this is the way God is. This is the way that God works.

What is the purpose that God has been pursuing through the dispensation up to now? It is not for the sake of the happiness of one individual man, or to achieve some individual goal. He has been toiling in order to reach the goal that the whole world desires. The purpose of seeking after the individual is that, having found the individual, one can seek after the family, and the reason for pursuing after a family is for the sake of finding the tribe. In this way, the scope has to continually expand in order to reach the levels of people, nation, and the world. (62-191)

The reason that Christianity has become a world religion is that in each era whenever they encountered difficulties, they sacrificed, and for the fulfillment of the much desired heaven, the ideal kingdom of heaven, in the last days they sacrificed everything including their lives to fill up the internal content. When the individual content is about to overflow, they moved on to the era of family level.

Although we are not aware of it, God brings the resolution. If there were such people, then I do not know about that people, but who is the one that helped them go beyond the individual era and connect up with the family era? It is God who did that. By mobilizing the spirit world focused on the directions that He would give through the spirit world, "You should head this direction," God links up with the environment. Every such time, the saints or prophets who receive the revelations are not in line with the position and pace of their era and environment. The opposite phenomena took place. This is the reason that they could not be understood. (168-82)

What you have to reflect on is the fact that the spirit world is active twenty-four hours a day without any rest. You have to understand that it transcends time and space. Does the spirit man in spirit world need a time for rest? [No] You should think about it. How amazing is that. Is that a good thing or a bad thing? [It's a good thing] What is so good about it? Why? (107-13)

The history before the third seven-year course began and the history from now on, when the third seven-year course has begun is very different. Centering on this third seven-year course, the evil forces will diminish and the good forces will be on the rise. Therefore, you have to understand that this period of the third seven-year course is the time when the spirit world and the physical world are supposed to cross over.

Seen from the perspective of the spirit world, evil spirits, good spirits and spirits who are in between exist simultaneously. Just as men are supposed to pass through the three stages of formation, growth and completion, by being connected to the third seven-year course, and by the institution of the course, what will happen is that the way will open up for the good spirits to communicate with the earth. This has to come about. Because the formation and growth stage remain in the realm of Satan's dominion, and because they are within the domain of the evil forces, the evil spirits have played the primary role and evil people were able to control this entire world. However, from the institution of the third seven-year course, this situation will begin to turn upside down.

When the intersection takes place, the spirit world will descend and evil spirits are the first to come down. Isn't the time of intersection the time when the middle-level spirit world is surpassed and we have crossed over to the good spirit world? When we do go over, good spirits and people will be on the rise while evil spirits and people will decline. Until now, good and evil have gone up at times and have gone down at times, intersecting in a disorderly manner, but from now on, I believe that we will enter a new era when good and evil will be separated completely.

Therefore, what will become the problem from now on? When the good individual, and good family, tribe, people, and the form of a good nation centered on that individual can rise above the level of the nation just like how Satan has formed one nation, we will enter the era when goodness will completely prevail over the whole world. (75-193)

Suppose that there was a group that had the power that amounted to one hundred. In order to overcome it, one must combine forces to reach one hundred ten, one hundred twenty or two hundred. Thus, through the process called war, humanity unconsciously moves into the domain of development in clusters or in synthetic manner. When there is a fight, there will always be a division into the good side and the evil side. God controls the good side while Satan controls the evil side, but the good side always wins the victory. The good side has always won. In the end, this history of conflict is man's history of war after the fall, but humanity has not been aware of the fact that what took place in the background is the history of war between the good spirit and the evil spirits.

In this fight over the people, even spirits who have passed away combine their forces to fight on. Good people are helped by good spirits and evil people are helped by the evil spirits. In this way evil people go to the side of Satan, while the good people go to the side of God . . . Humanity does not know that the physical and the spiritual come together in this manner to further the history of conflict. (161-13)

2) To Receive the Help of the Spirit World

If the members of the Unification Church do not live selfishly but live for the sake of the whole, then all the good spirits will protect us. So, wherever you go your heart is at peace . . . They will all come to protect you. When you go to the spirit world, since the spirit world is the place where those who have lived for the sake of others go, people who have lived selfishly will have the hardest time. People who have entered the altruistic world can march forward by having a relationship with the whole world because they have lived with an altruistic heart, but those who have lived selfishly will have to turn back. They would have to turn back because they are driven out ceaselessly. Therefore, these people will gather in different groups of similar types to go down to hell, to hell.

So, right now, these kinds of good spirits have descended to help you. Your ancestors are all helping you. (164-308)

What is the most important aspect of our heavenly lifestyle oriented toward the dispensation? It is a lifestyle that can win sympathy from heaven. A lifestyle that can obtain sympathy.

For a district leader today, there is a standard that heaven measures you by. Suppose that God observed you with the standard in regards to ten things, but there were five, which did not meet the standard. Then, the condition of opposition will be at work to the degree of five and members will fall away as a result. Not only would they fall away, but also, your environment will strike you. If a district leader falls down due to his failure to complete his responsibility in this manner, then he will not have another chance to revive.

However, if you penetrate into that environment and before the standard of God you fulfill up to twelve or fifteen, then the ten that heaven claims will be yours and you will stand in the position of having completed the responsibility while the remaining five will be bestowed on earth. After it is given, because you were the one who made the contribution, it will always remain the foundation that you have a say in. What is implanted will become the foundation that can replace the role of life in step with the fortune of this era, so that it will become the basis on which heaven can work here.

As long as this foundation remains, because there is a condition for it to be used as the stage and the foundation for the spirit world to help defeat Satan, for the people who serve heaven, they will always be in the position to receive the sympathy of heaven. If they stand in the position where God can sympathize, then it is the fundamental principle of heaven and earth that they automatically win the sympathy of all the people whom are living for heaven. (153-281)

What you have to understand is that, when you make the determination and act for the sake of heaven in the state that your faith is at its peak, then the good spirits will come down from the spirit world to help you. However, if your heart of faith weakens, then those spirits that have been helping you will leave you one by one. When they depart, how sorrowful will they be, and after they return, when will they come back to earth and cooperate? If they leave you once, it is difficult for them to come back to you again. For this reason, you have to understand that you need to act in such a way as to increase the number of spirits around you first. This is the way that your work will make progress in leaps and bounds. The heavenly fortune will be bestowed onto you. The heavenly fate will . . . Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] (161-273)

The spirit world, fully mobilized, will come again and help. You have to understand this. With one condition, you have to work harder than the spirit world. Adam has to put more effort in than the angel does. It is the same thing. When the spirit world helps, is it trying to be indebted to you, or are you trying to be indebted to it? In the spirit world, they want to be indebted to you. However, how can you, who are in the position to give benefits and become the master, be worse than the spirits who are trying to be indebted to you? How can you be masters like that? Do you understand what this means? So when the spirits of that area help, more than anyone who has lived in that region, you have to have the absolute conviction that you will not retreat even one step when it comes to the question of being loyal to God. (102-98)

Ladies and gentlemen, you cannot make it without the help of the spirit world. In order for the spirit world to help you, you have to be sincere. All of you have to be earnest and sincere. As the son of God, in the pure position of having transcended all the content of the fallen lineage, by taking after the heart of God, you have to seek the position of the son, whom God cannot but always think about. Can you come to know this? You will come to understand if you know the Principle. (75-180)

Speaking in terms of water, if that side is the higher side of water and I am the lower side, then I cannot flow down. Always they would want to come toward me. So, if I achieve the state of vacuum, then the high-pressure zone will naturally approach me. This is the Principle.

So, wherever I go I will connect to the place with the low-pressure zone. What will take place is that good spirits will rush toward it and good phenomena will occur. In other words, a new movement will unfold. This is the reason that every place I go there is always a problem. Even if I don't do anything, a fight will begin. A big fuss will be made, people arguing outside whether it is good or bad. How noisy is it nowadays? Recently, people have begun to testify that Rev. Moon is a good person. Isn't this true? (131-33)

As soon as we go past the eighties . . . I have amazing plans but I cannot tell you right now. Keeping this in mind, I hope that you can persevere, holding a great pride in having joined the Unification Church, and no matter what kind of stone walls you are to meet, with the firm determination to penetrate through them, go out and do your mission. Moreover, spirit world will provide ample assistance.

You have to have confidence that you will succeed in the work that you are involved in. You must set out after having received a guarantee from the spirit world. Having done so, you must continue on your activities. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] In order to do this, you have to have a purer and better heart than anyone else does. While praying and adjusting yourself to the rhythm of heaven you must proceed forward. In this way, you have to have the training in your life, which will teach you to walk the course of indemnity with gratitude. I believe that you cannot make progress without doing these things. (88-261)

Then the question is why can't the spirit world help you? It is because you are not abiding by this Principle that they cannot help you. If they help you, the end result would be helping Satan. (97-176)

The spirit world cannot be moved that easily. You have to understand that without embodying the Principle, it will not move. (102-47)

If there is a village whose whole population can be won over to the Unification Church, then centering on that village, in order to manage the responsibility towards the borough, county and the state, you have to transcend your own village. You have to understand that if God had put in a lot of effort to prepare this foundation, then you cannot be successful with the county and the state without putting more effort than that.

When we look at it centering on the Unification Church, to what degree is God helping the Unification Church from behind the scene? At this time, how much is God helping the Unification Church? Centering on the degree of that help, we have to be prepared to toil to a greater extent. (30-19)

What kind of people does God help? They say that God helps those who help themselves. All you need to do is do well independently. This is the absolute condition. You can never stop or retreat voluntarily. This is the formula. Those who want to deny it try your way and see what happens. Try thousands or ten thousands of years and see if you can succeed. If it were possible in that way, I would have been the first one to take advantage of it. (172-164)

What do you want to be in charge of? Have you ever thought about what you want to do and how much you want to do it? You have to have the attitude that it is absolutely you who would do it -- that you yourself have to do it. You should never want to rely on others' support. You have to have the mentality that you will have an impact on others, and others will not influence you. This is the only way that God will help you. This is also true for heaven. Heaven helps those who can have impact, not those who are just influenced by others. (132-10)

You have learned it in the Principle. When you become the perfect plus, then perfect minus will emerge. When I was in the prison I did not open my mouth, but I still managed to do a lot of witnessing. Even under the situation where it would have been absolutely disastrous for me to be discovered before the swords and guns of the communists, the spirit world helped me. You have to understand that despite that God, who had been helping me, is more than ready to help you. But, because you have not become the center of that kind of conviction God cannot help you. (69-288)

You have to decide everything on your own. So, you have to have your own set of secret formulas. It seems that it is not enough to just follow such basic principles when you face severe opposition, but it will work. You have to push back whatever the opposition force, and make them experience and feel to their bones that your achievements are in accordance with the will of God. In order to do that, you have to be able to make judgments centering on the internal questions and God has to help you. In order to receive God's support, you must pray a lot and exert yourself to the utmost. (46-297)

It is because even if God were to help, it is only when He helps from the position better than Satan that his dignity, honor and authority would properly be demonstrated. He cannot help from the position below Satan. (49-243)

The original nature of man moves only in one direction. If man moves only according to his original nature, then God will help. Because where one manifests goodness moral laws will appear, everything will go well automatically. (14-15)

From now on, in your every act and word, you have to reflect the heart of God. You must be intent on bringing resolution to the cause of sorrow and resentment of the angelic world as well as take the historical revenge for your ancestors. In this way, we have to save this world where evil permeates everywhere. Since this is also the wish of the saints, we have to bear the responsibility of realizing that wish.

You who are in such a position must not allow God, spirit world, and countless saints to remain in the way they are now, isolated from each other. In hoping that their wishes come true, if there is no hierarchical relationship between them and you, then such a person can only be one individual. If the spirit world were to be mobilized to help such a person, then it will suffer a great damage. Even God cannot be responsible for that kind of person. Moreover, God cannot help that kind of person.

For this reason, if you wish for the support of the spirit world and God, and if in your position of serving the cause of God's dispensation you wish for His protection, then you must not forget that you have to become one in heart with God and good spirits. (14-8)

Section 1: The Unification Church and Spiritual Phenomena [Part 3]

2. Spiritual Works and the Help of the Spirit World

3) Mobilization of the Spirit World

As you establish, first, the subjective domain of unification on the earth, which will not fall behind the spirit world. The spirit world of the reciprocal domain of unification will become one and thereby you will be able to enter the realm of victory where you can fulfill the purpose that God anticipates. The earth is the subject. Because the earth is the subject, only when the domain of unification is established here will the spirit world be able to help, and conversely, if the earth does not establish that domain of subjectivity, spirit world will not do so. What is that? Adam and Eve were the subjects. The angelic world was the object. (131-167)

You have to believe in God. You have to rely only on God. In our organization, the subject-object relationship must exist. Because the Principle standard is that those organizations that do not have subject-object relationships will not be able to survive, we have to be the subject and mobilize the angels of the spirit world. This is what we are doing right now. Because it is said that when it is resolved on earth, things will also be brought to pass in heaven, the earth is the problem. (65-152)

The spirit world is the Cain type and the earth is the Abel type. Up to now, the spirit world, which is in the Cain position, has been dominating mankind. Spiritual mediums have been governing over men. They commanded the men on earth to benefit themselves.

The relationship of superior and inferior according to the law of God . . . First we will enter the era when we will institute the law that determines the order centering on the person who is closer to the side of God. The people on earth stood in the position of second son, Abel. With the time of transition dawning near us, when, just like Jacob, we can seize the birthright of the oldest son and by receiving the blessing, win the victory. The spirit world will no longer govern over the earth, but we will enter the time when the people on earth can have dominion over the spirit world.

If this is used, in the opposite manner, then the spirit world will make accusation. That is how it will be. From this perspective, it is clear that the time will pass when countless spiritual mediums on the earth apply all of their spiritual experiences in their lifestyle and earn money by telling people's fortunes or foretell their future to better their own lives. We will enter the time when if they were to do that they themselves will be harmed.

Eventually, it will become the time when things have to be done centered on the people on the earth. The time will come when all must live for the sake of the children of God. When we look at the spiritual world itself, it corresponds to the angelic world before the creation of Adam and Eve. Eventually, this archangel has come to govern over humanity. This is the fallen world. This has to be turned right side up.

Angels were created before Adam. Coming into existence first and by having dominion over the realm of Adam . . . Because until now Adam has been in a worthless position, in other words, because there is no foundation for Adam to come into existence and only the sovereignty of angels existed, all people on earth today have been dwelling in the world of Satan's sovereignty. They have been under the yoke of the spirit world. Do you understand what this means? (83-15)

What is the most urgent thing! It is the issue concerning numbers. The number is the problem. Then, in order to secure a large number, what has to be done? The problem is your abilities. First you have to be capable. You have to have capabilities and then you have to have accomplishments. The way to bring resolution to this is by increasing our abilities and accomplishments. You have been doing witnessing up to now, but the way that you have been employing so far is not acceptable. The fact that you have not been able to make much progress with your method so far shows that such ways do not work.

Then what kind of method has to be used? You have to mobilize the spirit world. The issue at hand is how to move the spirit world to reach the anticipated goals. The reason is that Adam, Eve and the archangel caused the fall, so in respect to you during the time of restoration today, if you are in the position of Adam then the archangelic spirit world has to help you. You have to become one so that the spirit world can help you. Otherwise, you will not see any progress. Without the two becoming one you cannot enter heaven.

Because during the fall Adam and the archangel became one as they fell down, according to the Principle of Restoration, in order to enter heaven you who are in the position of Adam and Eve have to cooperate and become one, and only then you can enter it. The Principle perspective is that although the angel caused the fall, you cannot enter (heaven) unless you are in the position of being led by a guiding organization that can be supported by the angels in restoration. Do you understand? [Yes] (72-35)

The only key to victory in Korea is the mobilization of the spirit world. Do you understand? Do you think this is true? [Yes] All the odds are against Korea, so what is the way that it can win? Suppose that for every thousand people mobilized, ten thousand spirit men are mobilized in the spirit world; then would we win or lose? [We won't lose] Japanese people can only mobilize the Japanese spirits, yet if Korea can mobilize the spirits of the world, then it will win. This is the only way. Do you understand?

Then, what do you have to do to mobilize the spirit world? Since I have told you that as long as we mobilize the spirit world we can win, does it mean that we can mobilize the spirit world just by sitting idle and ordering, "Spirit world, mobilize yourself'? How wonderful would it be if at that time in spirit world they say, "Yes, I have been waiting for you. I will do as you ask."

The only way to mobilize the spirit world is to stand in the most serious position. You have to be clear on this. In order to mobilize the spirit world on the world level, you have to possess the spirit of the patriot on the world level and shed blood and sweat for God. Only in such position can the spirit world be mobilized. This is a hard truth that I have experienced. You might not have experienced it, but this is how it is.

You have to be ready to invest your life and face death, and setting out in pursuit of the ways of the patriot and saint, you have to love the nation and the world. In the position where you have completely forgotten yourself, you have to put on a hard struggle with the attitude that it is all right for you yourself alone to perish but you will not allow the world to decline because of you. Only when you stand in such a position will the spirit world help you. Do you understand? I found that the question of how much you stand in front of other nations in regards to this matter is the essential factor that determine victory or defeat. Do you think that is true or not? [It is] It is certainly true.

When we look at the spirit world, who is the person that the spirit world likes? Looking at the question on the world level, of course it will probably like the Japanese people, as well as Koreans and Americans. Although the spirit world likes all peoples including the English and German, there is someone whom the spirit world likes the most. Perhaps that person is the Teacher Moon of the Unification Church. Do you think that they like me in the spirit world? [Yes] The spirit world will support whatever I am trying to do. Is this true? [Yes] For this reason, as long as you become a group of people that please me, the spirit world will be attracted to you and help you.

Then what is the problem? Just like the direction I have given, the question of which nation is spearheading is ultimately the conclusive point for mobilizing the spirit world. Do you understand? [Yes] Even when the task forces engage themselves in a fight, there will be teams who fight only after having completed the things they want to do and there will also be teams who put all of that aside to fight intently.

So, are you going to be the ones who are fighting with zeal and determination or be the ones who are fighting on casually? [Fighting with zeal] You have to be on the teams who fight on with zeal and determination. Those who say, "It's time for breakfast in the morning, so we should not fight," are not being intent enough. Moreover, ones that say that they cannot fight because it is time for lunch are also not being zealous enough. One who is zealous does not have any time to eat or rest. Unless one fights with all of one's heart and soul, one cannot mobilize the spirit world.

We arrive at the conclusion that because the earth does not have a subject around whom the spirit world can coordinate its activity. It cannot provide help permanently. You have to be so preoccupied by it that regardless of night or day, every part of yourself is consumed by it to the extent that even if you are alone, you unconsciously mumble about it. When you proceed with a deep concern about the dispensation and have the mindset that in this way you are going to carry on an exemplary campaign for the purpose of taking the nation back, the spirit world will without fail be mobilized to help you. Do you understand? [Yes] (58-98)

You have to understand that decades ago I have fought while shedding tears for the sake of this Korean peninsula. In my youth, the time as beautiful as a blossoming flower . . . That was during the Japanese occupation era. You should never forget that while our enemies were trampling upon this nation I have established the tradition of appealing to God with showers of tears, and God has established a tradition. You know the will of God now and your age is just about the same as mine during my youthful years.

So in order for you to receive copious help from God, then you have to surpass the degree to which I used to pray for the sake of this peninsula in the past, and inheriting that spirit you have to offer similarly urgent and earnest prayers centering on your area. If you do that, then I am confident that the peninsula will be turned upside down without any difficulty. If your strength is inadequate, then God will help you live on. (153-279)

4) Help of Ancestors

You should always think, "I am the son of God." Because "I" am such a subject, then all the objects that I deal with will have equal status and value as the son of God, the subject. Therefore, even a patch of grass that I relate to will be blessed. So, even toward the town that you are going to visit, you should have the attitude, "Oh, today to this village, a man for who it longs for will come . . ." You have to continually have the attitude, "Those whom I deal with, and those to whom I speak sincerely and freely with will be blessed . . ."

If you can become such a person, then when the village persecutes you, spirit men in the spirit world will help you and become one with you as comrades. Even if a town opposes you, they in the spirit world will try to help you. However, when they help you in the spirit world, they are doing it for that purpose which they have in their mind. (66-259)

Although the good ancestors among your ancestors have provided service for the works of God centering on Christianity at one time or another, if you serve the causes of the Unification Church horizontally now, then the ancestors of those of you who believe will all be resurrected. Why is this so?

All ancestors are the children of Adam. Although God's dispensation had been centered on Judaism and was connected through Christianity, now, because it has unfolded horizontally on earth, just like the people who have believed in Christianity for thousands of years, those who believe the Unification Church will have laid the foundation for the good ancestors to be linked to and work on the earth. (90-320)

The spirit world will also help. This is the time when their ancestors have no choice but to be mobilized. Because the spirit world has to be supportive about things that I have prayed about, their ancestors will help them. For this reason, when they go back after receiving education, they will want to come back to the workshop site again. Up to now, many people have come and gone. Even today there were people who came for a visit. (134-42)

Just like believers of major religions in all cultural spheres come down to the earth and support their fellow believers to help the progress of the world, the tribes of you who are in Korea now are supposed to stand in the commanding position similar to the clan heads in order to inherit the same benefit for the works done by your good ancestors and saints of the four major religions while they were on the earth. In other words, you face the era when they can stand in the position of archangels through the returning resurrection to assist Adam.

Now is the time when your ancestors will help. In the past, evil ancestors used their descendants for their own benefit. However, from now on it is the time when good ancestors can come down and work. For this reason, you really have to bear the cross. There must emerge people who are willing to bear the cross of the tribal level, and pay indemnity on behalf of the people, bear the cross for the nation and the world, and pay indemnity for the nation and the world. Because the hope of the nation and the people lies in the era of the world-level ideology, spirit men have not been able to stand in high positions but remain at the very bottom. However, if, in this time of the domain of worldwide merit, you bear the cross and fight, then because of you, all of them can be resurrected immediately. Then, from the horizontal position, you will have laid the foundation to save generations of your ancestors. This is the only way that your kin will be liberated. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

You have to bear the cross. You have to take responsibility for the indemnity on the individual level, family level, tribe, people, world, and heaven and earth level. Representing this nation and land, you have to march forward as brave soldiers of liberation. You have to bear the cross, and being hit by arrows you have to overcome all difficulties. If you stand in a difficult position and endure the beating for the public causes, then you will later be rewarded to the same degree. You have to offer the prayer, "Even if I am not to be rewarded, please forgive all the wrongdoing of our ancestors. Our ancestors hesitated and wavered, and while going this way they at times walked the opposite direction and did all sorts of bad things, so please forgive them for having done so. Even though they hesitated, please open a way for them to qualify for returning resurrection as the ancestors of direct lineage who can play an important role in the dispensation of God." This is your responsibility. You have to bear the cross of sacrifice for this.

First, you have to liberate your ancestors. You have to understand this. Then, you have to liberate your kinsmen. Have you assigned yourselves in your hometown in order to do this now? Being dispatched to the hometown is taking place for the first time in the six thousand biblical years. In the history of restoration wherein Cain is supposed to be given salvation, there are no theoretical grounds of the salvation of hometown. You are supposed to return to it and save it after loving Cain first. Isn't this so? Because I have returned after having paid indemnity for the Cain on the world level, you are bestowed with the blessing. (172-254)

When you become the person who can work on behalf of God after having inherited His will and ordered the ancestors in spirit world, "Please adjust your orientation with the direction that I am pointing at," what is the direction that all of those spirits want? When you say, "We are to march toward the destination of the ideal world of love," would the spirit world say, "No?" What they will say is "Amen." (173-112)

5) Liberation of Ancestors

In this historical era, there will come a time for the intersection. Even in your lifetime, there is a time for intersection. This also holds true for such questions as marriage. There are more eras of bad intersection than the eras of good intersection. If the ancestors of both sides are bad then there certain misfortunes will take place such as sudden death or accidents that you have never even dreamed of or imagined. This is true both for individuals and nations.

For this reason, there is not one nation whose path is smooth. It might first unfold this way and then move that way. It will move going up and down like this. When you draw the sine curve, then there will surely be an intersection. This is the way that the progress has been made. This was the case during the Old Testament era, as well as the New Testament era and now.

Therefore, the reaction of the ancestors will be reflected on the earth and it will cause the knot to be tied and then undone. Through this process our fortunes and misfortunes will be decided. Our Unification Church has now entered the historical era of intersection.

The person that I want to introduce to you is Grandmother Non San. You have to understand that this grandmother has suffered tremendously. Why did I raise her up? Now is the time when the physical world and the spiritual world are to come together and intersect. We are entering such a time. The spirit world has to come down to the earth to perform the liberation ceremony and the physical world has to rise up to the world in heaven to secure its foundation. We have entered such a time of intersection.

Neither Christians nor regular followers of a religion understand the concept, Liberation of the Ancestors. When you observe the ceremony, it may seem like some shamanistic ritual, and it does not feel comfortable. Superstitious aspects can be found in it. However, originally, religion cannot stand without some kind of superstition. Jesus? That is also a superstition. In a large sense, it is a superstition. It is a superstition with a great significance, to which elaboration can be provided and a clear perspective of purpose can be added. Jesus had performed many superstitious acts. Walking on the water, and so forth. How can you believe all that? They are incomprehensible. (75-249)

What kind of time is it right now? When you took at the whole world, then you can see the unfolding of phenomena in which people are becoming paranoid. Why is this so? This is because the spirit world and the physical world are being intersected. When they are being intersected, the good people are not the ones who come first. Who is the one who gets to know the news faster? It is not the good people who learn of it first, but is the enemies who find out first. It is the enemies who try to find out the news about the good side first. Similarly, when the spirit world descends upon the physical world, it is not the good spirits who come first, but the evil spirits who arrive on the earth first. Because the spirit world will come down, this is the way that it is done.

When we look at our situation from that perspective, we can see that we need leaders who can cause intersection to take place. In this position, it is Grandmother Non San who is liberating the ancestors. In liberating the ancestors, good ancestors, and not the evil ancestors, are the ones that are being liberated. Moreover, because Korea has a worldwide mission, only when such movement begins in Korea can it be expanded out to the world. This has to be performed by everyone. (75-251)

The thing about resolving the wishes of the ancestors and so forth, when you observe them all is like some noisy shamanistic ritual. I know that very well. I understand very well that aspect. The spirit world has to go through such a process. Only after it is crossed over several times . . . For this reason, the ancestor who appeared first . . . In the first hour Satan enters and in the second hour good ancestors come in. One hour is taken up by the evil spirits and another hour by the good spirits. You have to separate these. You have to ward off evil spirits with evil spirits. (75-255)

From 1975, the spirit and physical world must truly become one. So, shouldn't spirit world and physical world both be forgiven? While the spirit world is forgiven and liberated, we have to simultaneously forgive the Christian ministers who have committed mistakes. For that reason, aren't we doing this now to forgive the ministers at this opportunity? The spirit world and physical world both have to be forgiven. As a result, those who are forgiven feel that they are indebted to us, so they will support us. You have to understand that such a path is opening up. (75-260)

Section 1: The Unification Church and Spiritual Phenomena [Part 4]

4. True Parents and the Spirit World

1) True Father Received the Imperial Seal from Heaven

In order to inherit the history of restoration, one has to go to the spirit world and set the standard of having reaped all the victories. In other words, one must unite the spirit world. The savior who comes on that foundation comes as the fruit of the spiritual victory and the beginning of the physical victory. (23-255)

You of today must be able to step forward, ready to become the victors who can judge the world centering on the dispensation by mobilizing countless spirits in heaven. Otherwise, you cannot secure your status as the prince of heaven. I, Teacher Moon of the Unification Church, am someone who has lived his life with that kind of determination. From now on, it will no longer be a problem for me to go through testing and evaluation of heart on the individual level. Moreover, there is no problem on the family, tribe, people, national, and world level. At one time, numerous spirits of the spirit world have staged protests for forty days against me. This is a truth that sounds like some lie, but you should listen carefully. Even Jesus and the twelve disciples did not recognize me. They were saying that Teacher Moon of the Unification Church was ruining the spirit world. While it was they who were the ruination, they who were they accusing . . . So there was a fight that took place to determine whether I am true of false. There was a fight for forty days.

At that time, God did not provide arbitration. His attitude seemed to be that he wanted to see who would prove to be true. So I fought for forty days to bring it to a conclusion. In that fight, I was surely not the loser. When God looked on closely, He found that neither the spirit world nor I was going to yield an inch. So He was forced to arbitrate, because otherwise, the fight would have continued for thousands, or tens of thousands of years.

Now I control the spirit world. Because I have set the condition of having unified the spirit world, I am making plans for the unification of the earthly world. You probably wouldn't understand this just by listening to what I said. When people of the world who are boastful of their own appearance look at me, I might appear to be an insignificant and ignorant person. However, there are also people who can recognize my true value.

In order to become the princes of God, you have to have the unwavering determination to mercilessly cut off all the vestiges of the chaotic world that you find in your heart and spit on them. Without such a mindset, you cannot become the prince of heaven. The reason is that this world is the world of evil that departed by striking God. For this reason, you cannot just abandon this world of disarray. (19-154)

At one time, the whole spirit world was mobilized to write up a letter saying, "Moon so-and-so is the traitor of heaven." What they meant was that from nowhere, some foul and impure man was born. It meant that in a field of stone pears, a true pear was born. So, the whole spirit world rose up in protest. (25-326)

So, in this way, I have met spiritually all of the so-called leaders of denominations in the spirit world, and engaging them in a conflict of the principle, I brought all of them to their knees. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] I know all the secrets of Jesus . . . "When you came to the earth, didn't you fail to accomplish this and this mission?" "How do you know this?" he asked. "How do I know? You were not supposed to die, but because of this and that you passed away." "Yes, it is true." This is the type of struggle that I had with them. If a Christian minister came here, he would probably be stunned that I would say such things. Let his eyes roll back in shock and pop out. They will know immediately after they die who is telling the lie and who is telling the truth. Concerning these things, Moon so-and-so is who? [Champion] I am the champion, and what about it? [It is a source of pride] What kind of pride? [It is the pride of our Unification Church.] Pride of the Unification Church.

When considering the question of exactly what the Unification Church is what does the character "tong" of "Tongil" (Unification) mean? [It is the character, tong, which means to lead.] When you say that it is the character that means to lead, does it mean that one receives guidance or gives guidance? [It means to give guidance.] What is supposed to be done after the guidance is given? Are they then made into two or one? [They are to be made into one.]

The answer is so obvious! For this reason, when you go to the spit, it world, you will find that Moon so-and-so is the leader. Do you understand? [Yes] There I have many subordinates, but among them the heads of religions will come to pay their respects and greet me as the morning dawns. What is that? [Source of pride] Source of what pride? [Pride of our Unification Church.]

Some of you might be hearing this for the first time. So, I am the person who has received the imperial seal from heaven. Appearing on the earth with the imperial directives, what am I to do next? I am to fight centering on the races of five colors as well as tribe and people. Here, we have all the races, white people, red-skinned people, yellow people, and black people . . . I am to fight with all of them, including businessman, thief, and so forth. (100-25)

2) True Father, Who Has Been Unifying Spirit World and Physical World

Now, the fate spirit world is being decided by me. Because I have set the condition of having unified the spirit world, I am now making plans for the unification of the earth. (19-155)

Since it has become one with me, the satanic world, the Cain domain, is no longer needed. In other words, centering on the original standard, and centering on Adam, the angelic world has turned around and set the standard of cooperation. Do you understand? Having done something like that, I have to organize something similar on this earth. (165-110)

There are two large walls on the world level; one is the spiritual area and the other is the physical area. You have to drill a hole and climb over (the wall) in the physical area. I have to drill a hole and climb over in the spirit world, whilst holding up the motto, "for the sake of the fatherland let's climb over the hill of internal and external Danbury, dismantling every wall, and in the fatherland given by God . . . (133-327)

In the past, if people prayed centering on the founder of each religion then they were connected vertically. If they fasted, prayed or exerted themselves, then they would rise up. When they went up, the spirit world came down to meet them, centering on the heads of religions. However, because it was within the fallen domain, the fallen domain had to be penetrated. Through prayer, this fallen domain and the realm of heart . . . We in the realm of dominion by the Principle are in the satanic domain. We in the direct dominion are in the spirit world. Moreover, we are the same as if we had fallen down to the realm of no principle. For this reason, we have to climb up while penetrating it and receiving persecution. If you put that much effort and heart into it, help will appear and teach you so that you can deal with the situation. In this way, the spirit world increasingly descends. The spirit world will continue to come down. With its emergence, the Unification Church has made a great contribution in connecting the spirit world and the physical world.

The reason that this realm has come into being is because of the mistake of the individual, the path of indemnity left for the individual to walk, and for the family to walk . . . When we are talking about the family, we are talking about countless families. There are also countless tribes, peoples, and nations. The road that each of them have to walk is different. For this reason, if they were to pass away in their present state, then in the spirit world, walls will erect between them. There will appear a wall between Japanese and Korean people, and between every group there will be walls. This is not how the spirit world was supposed to be originally. If a person has become one centering on the love of God, then such boundaries will disappear, without exception.

For this reason, Satan governs over the realm of dominion. Accordingly, they were taught to pray and fast ceaselessly. Jesus did the same thing. I have also done it. There was a time when I prayed for seventeen straight hours. I cannot pray like that these days. All the contents that I need to pray about have been fulfilled. I have prayed until calluses formed on my knees. When I prayed, normally it lasted for twelve hours. You have to carry on this kind of tradition. Otherwise, there is no way find the path to bring resolution to all the problems in the spirit world.

Doing this you have to raise all those who have been divided. Even if you try to pull them up here, they won't come up all at once. Special groups will continue to expand out to the world centering on me.

In contrast to how they come up here, they will follow along and come down. They will come down. They will come down to dismantle the walls on the earth and the spirit world, and carry on a movement of alliance. (169-9)

How can the unified world come about? The unified world cannot be realized without the appearance of a person who can liberate the spirit world and the physical world. Can you make the spirit world and the physical world one? Can you liberate the spirit world and the physical world? This is the problem. If there had been no fall, the spirit world and the physical world would have already become one and united. It would have been one world. There would have been no need for such things as liberation and the like. Because of the fall, however, the spirit world and the physical world have been divided. All these realms must be liberated. They have to be unified. (161-249)

3) True Parents and the Spirit World

When you look at the prayer of Jesus, you must not think that just because he prayed, "Let your will be realized on the earth as it has been in heaven," that in heaven all has been fulfilled. What Jesus means when he says that all is completed in heaven is that in a systematic form, they have set themselves upon the direction toward the one center toward which all can comply. However, this has not been accomplished on the earth. It should have been accomplished centering on Jesus and the one representative, but such is not the case. You have to understand.

Then who has been doing the central work in the spirit world so far? Jesus was the center -- Jesus and the Holy Spirit. The systematic foundation, whose purpose was to bring unity centering on God and centering on Jesus and the Holy Spirit, has been shaping the system of the Christian culture that bases itself on Christianity, in the name of God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit. Because this is the way the spirit world is, the physical world has also taken up this form, and as the spirit world and the physical world become synchronized with each other, they have to become one. It is the same thing.

In this way, when would the spirit world and the physical world become united as one? They will become one at the time of the Second Advent. Then the Lord of the Second Advent, who is to come, will inherit all of the common customs and systematic contents of the spirit world. Once he comes to the earth, he will drive the world to move up into the environment where it can become one with that system. He will push the world upwards.

However, behind me, all the organizational forms of the spirit world have already been inherited internally. The spirit world is on my side.

However, because the substantial world is on the side of Satan and I do not have a substantial foundation, I could not utilize the foundation in the spirit world. Therefore, in order to get out of the domain of Satan's accusations, I have been advancing for forty years to reach the realm of victory on the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, and the world levels. (161-220)

Now as the world takes on the unified organizational structure of the spirit world centering on the Unification Church, the satanic world will begin to crumble completely. When the time comes for the peoples of the world to praise Rev. Moon of the Unification Church, then the unified foundation of the spirit world will be transferred to the earth and become systematized. When this takes place, the kingdom of heaven on earth will be established.

Then what is Rev. Moon really trying to do? I am trying to institute the unified structure on the earth in the same way that it is in the spirit world according to the wishes of God. You have to know that when this can be fulfilled, at the time I say that the end is near, the realization of the Will of God is very near.

Is the spirit world perfect? The spirit world is still imperfect. Why is it imperfect? Originally, the spirit world is supposed to be arranged in a hierarchical system. That is, centering on God, True Parents and True Children the whole world is supposed to be linked up, but this has not been brought to pass. This is also true for the earth. If only this content can, in spirit world, be . . . The spirit world is automatic. As long as the earth is set straight, then things will happen in the spirit world automatically.

In other words, the spirit world is a hierarchical organization based on the ideology of Adam who has not fallen -- the ideology of Adam centering on God. At the same time it is centered on the True Parents. This has not been brought about. Until now, in that center dwell the club of Buddha based on Buddhism, the Confucian club, and the Muslim club. So, the spirit world is waiting for the ideology of True Parents and the ideology of Adam to appear. This is also true for the groups that belong to Mohammed, Confucius, and Buddha. Because it has to move toward the direction of unification, when the history of True Parents rise up in pursuit of a worldwide standard on the earth, all the boundaries between religions will disappear. Following the movement of the spirit world engaged in a unification movement, the results will automatically reveal themselves on the earth.

For this reason, as the teachings of the Unification Church become the ideology of the world, the event that will take place is that all the spirit men will not remain in the spirit world. Because the purpose is to reach perfection on the earth and return in the opposite direction, all of these spirit beings have to go through the process of returning resurrection. All of these spirit beings will descend in returning resurrection. The hope of the trillions of spirit beings in the spirit world is that the members of the Unification Church would take on the role of the spearhead and command, "Move! Move! Move! Move!" When the spirit world synchronizes itself to this, then the world will come under the dominion of God. The one world unified before the name of the True Parents will last forever.

The center of the hierarchy of the spirit world is first God, second True Parents, third True Children, and fourth true nation. Here the True Children are the children of True Parents in their direct lineage. Here, centering on a nation a people must be formed, but this is where all will split apart.

Who is the person that should live in the palace of the heavenly kingdom first? Who is the one who should sit on the throne of the palace and rule? Originally, God was supposed to enter inside the ideal Adam and Eve, and becoming one, God and True Parents were to enter the position where they can rule over their sovereignty. If the fall did not take place then this is what would have happened, but because of the fall, True Parents have to emerge again to bring this to pass. ( 161 -222)

The spirit world is structured according to this kind of principle, how long would it take for something similar to appear on the earth? Centering on God, secondly, True Parents have to emerge, and thirdly True Children have to emerge, and fourth, a true nation based on true people has to appear. How much have the spirits in the spirit world been longing for thousands of years for you to appear on the earth and fulfill the original will of God.

What is the thing that governs this? (Speaks while writing on the blackboard) First, centering on Satan, second, centering on fallen parents, evil parents, third, evil children, and fourth, an evil nation; this is how it is. Both the spirit world and the ideal world of the future, all these are going to be denied. (Speaks while writing on the blackboard)

Because we talk about True Parents in the Unification Church, your fathers and mothers put up an opposition, protesting, "How about us?" (161-224)

The big task for today is how to standardize the spirit world. In standardizing the spirit world, first centering on God and centering on the main world religions, a movement of alliance must be conducted. This movement of alliance centering on religions is very difficult to push forward. This movement of union cannot be led by just any person. Entering the era of True Parents, this . . . Because this state of separation began from fallen parents, the ones who will bring them together will also have to be parents.

The messiah is someone who comes in place of the parents. In this way they have to become connected centering on that parent, and based on the parents themselves, the highest religion has to be connected. Christianity is this religion. Accordingly, had Christianity become completely one with the Lord of the Second Advent, that is, the savior who was to come, then . . . Because the Lord of the Second Advent is the parent to countless descendants, both good and evil people, he must love them all. (164-164)

The task that True Parents must be accomplished on the earth. Even if it were to be done only conditionally, all the things that have been blocked off in the spirit world have to be indemnified on the earth, from the rock bottom. They have to go through the process of paying indemnity for all of history. Conditionally based on the eight stages, they have to pay indemnity centering on the conditional nucleus through which this can be linked up to the eight stages on the world level. I have been carrying this out for forty years. (164-166)

God has been leading the history of salvation, establishing the cultural spheres of religions, and teaching ignorant men . . . How difficult is it to develop a relationship with the earthly world from the spirit world? How difficult do you think it is? God has been pulling up ignorant people with such situations in the background. From the era of servant of servant, to the era of servant, then of adopted son, illegitimate son, direct heir, the era of True Parents, and then passing through the era of parents, the restoration has to be carried on until it reaches the position of God.

These eight difficult stages of a suffering path have been walked through. Although today Rev. Moon of the Unification Church appeared to bring conclusion to the pioneering of this orderly course in one generation, our ancestors and mankind did not know this fact. No matter how many electric signals we have sent out, there is no response. There is some low mumbling sound, but I hear no words. This is because they did not adjust to the right frequency, because they do not know the right frequency. (162 -184)

I do not talk about things in the spirit world even though I am very well aware of them. It seems that I do not know about them. However, in regards to the questions that I have to deal with, I am merciless. Because I have some qualities with which can decide upon a direction mercilessly, we have been able to prevail over the confused spiritual course and the course of this confused era. No matter how harsh the tribulations we face, it is not I who gets pushed back by the difficulties, the opposite is true. (71-50)

In the spirit world, I have been made the leader now. There is nothing that can block my way. From God to anywhere in that other world . . . Why? It is because I am trying to follow the path of love with the door of original love opened wide. (168-290)

4) The Spiritual and Physical Guidance of True Parents

If I mention angels, you cannot believe them, right? Angels do not know who the angels are. For this reason, who is supposed to take on this spiritual completion of the growth stage responsibility? Originally, it was Jesus who was supposed to do it. Do you understand? Because Jesus came as the second Adam, he was supposed to reach perfection centering on the spiritual and physical completion of the growth stage. Yet because he perfected only the spiritual standard, he is at the central archangel level of the growth stage. Do you understand what this means? The central archangel level of the growth stage. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] Is it clear? [Yes] Because he is in such a position, Jesus has to help. This is how it is.

However, when we consider the question of whether or not Jesus can help you, although it is possible for Jesus to help Christians, it is difficult for him to help the members of the Unification Church directly. That's how it is. Do you understand? Why? Originally, the members of the Unification Church are people who have to climb over the completion stage. With what? They have to cross over with both the spiritual and the physical. Jesus, who has the spiritual foundation and does the central archangel mission cannot help those who have to rise up to the completion stage both spiritually and physically. For this reason, you have to understand the Second Coming is necessary. Do you understand what this means? [Yes]

Then when we ask the question, who is helping the members of the Unification Church, my spirit being guides the Unification Church, and even in physical aspects my physical self provides the guidance. This is how it is. Do you understand? [Yes] By helping on the two sides, and by helping with the things that Jesus has been doing in the angelic world, I also provide the archangel support to help you cross over to the world of perfection. In actuality, in this present domain of dominion through the principle, I am also leading the way to the world of the completion stage. (72-36)

The Unification Church began when it was sent by the spirit world. You of the Unification Church must understand this. The beginning of the Unification Church did not start with my own assertion. I kept my silence, but because the spirit world provided guidance, all began to come together. This is the history of the Unification Church.

The path that I am taking today was not based on my own individual insistence. I am paving the way to bring a solution to the spirit world's realm of reciprocity. For this reason, the concept of God's heart came into existence. The heart of God. The issue at hand concerns the heart of God. When someone denies this, they will surely result in evil. You have to understand this. (71-49)

Are you having spiritual experiences? You have to develop a direct relationship with me. You have to nurture a direct relationship with me and with God in your environment. You must carry this out. Do you follow with the expectations for some gain? You are coming in order to develop a relationship with God and receive the love of God. It is not that I am a good speaker, but when you listen to me you strangely becomes excited and your heart . . . Is this true or not? It is like this for the purpose of seeking the realm of God's heart. The realm of God's heart. This heart is the heart of love. Our destination is the heart of God. (91-69)

The difference between you of the Unification Church and Christians is that although you live on the earth, you can go up and come down freely, and therefore you can experience spiritual phenomena horizontally in this world. Do you understand? Isn't this where you are different from Christianity? Is this true or not? [It is true] It is I who teach you everything, right? [Yes] Those who are taught by me raise your hand. If this is not true for everyone, then you must be lying. Do you see me in your dream? [Yes] Those who do raise you hand. Let's see how many there are. It is one hundred percent!

As this unfolds on the horizontal earth, the foundation of heart that surpasses the level of the people will be established, centering on the realm of love. For this reason, respective amounts of vertical, not horizontal, love of God on the level that transcends the people will be bestowed. Therefore, the spirit men of the spirit world help out. The time of the Second Advent will come. Do you understand? [Yes]

So, in the near future, a good era will dawn upon us. All this will unfold as individuals are in conflict against individuals, family set against family, tribe against tribe. As it all takes place, when it becomes one on a straight line on a plane, then in the future the spirit world will no longer be the dream, but it will enter the realm of practical life. Therefore, the time will come when, if there are ten households in a village, seven of them will make prophecies. In the near future, the super-mysterious world will open before us. (101-79)

Now, do the people who are related to you, such as your mother, father, and I, appear in your dreams or prayers spiritually and guide you on everything? In the Unification Church, they will appear in dreams, prayers, and visions to teach you. Some of you experienced this only a few days after joining the church. Furthermore, you have to realize its value that it is the result of decades of history of sacrifice, and on the foundation of being linked to the altar of martyrdom of countless spirits. You have to understand that it has the heartistic value that cannot be bought even for billions upon billions of dollars. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] (91-177)

All of you have to see me in your dreams or prayer. You have to see mother and father and receive directions from them. When you pray about a difficult problem, they will guide you, and that is how it should be. It does not occur just occasionally, but for the rest of your life, they will live with you and lead you.

If they are that kind of mother and father, then even if they are aged parents, would you like to be with them or say, "Oh, mother and father, I do not like it?" [We want to be with them] When you can be awakened centering on that kind of love, "I am the child of such parents," then you have obtained the qualification to claim the universe. In the religious world, this kind of religion is first and last. There will not be another one. (90-199)

When you join the Unification Church, what changes take place? Where it differs from Christian churches and regular religions is that when you have spiritual experiences after joining the Unification Church, True Mother and I will always appear to you. You will see that. You will feel that this phenomenon has become fixed as the inseparable central thought of your life. For this reason, in whose body, in whose image can God appear before the people on the earth? You have to understand that God can appear before the children all over the world in the image of True Mother and I.

Today, the place that the Unification Church differs from others is that although I am here, I am spiritually guiding members all over the world. Is that true or false? [It is true] Who is the one doing this? It is God himself that is doing this. You have to understand the amazing fact that God himself has descended to do that work. This is how it is. So, when you go out witnessing somewhere and feel hopeless, I appear before you and show you the way first . . . It is the same for you. If I teach you morning and night, then there can be no mistake about it. It will surely come to pass. (90-197)

5) Settling Down the Spirit World

People thought that when I went to Danbury, the Unification Church would fade away. However, we have to liquidate all the historical ignorance until now centering on Danbury. So, that was the time of crossing over 1945. At that time . . . Why did I have to go to Danbury. It is because Nixon and Carter made mistakes. America failed to fulfill its responsibilities. They have created such circumstances while I stood here in front of their eyes. So in 1983 again . . . If we had been able to push through the dispensation centering on Nixon in 1973, then there would not have been any problem, but because that had failed, new problems surfaced on the national level. So, we have to go Korea to make the connection again. Otherwise, there is no way to return. No matter how much I try to go back, without paying indemnity for it again, I cannot go. I will create a condition for accusation.

So, focusing on December of 1983, we are to go to Korea to mobilize all the people. I have undertaken a movement to tie together all the people. Doing so, I swept around the whole nation. Completely . . . In this way I have engaged Satan in a vigorous fight. So, the whole Korean nation became very excited about the campaign of Rev. Moon. I planned to dominate Satan in this manner. Because it was the time that my family was receiving attacks on behalf of the whole world and since Satan could not attack me, he attacked Heung Jin. The accident took place at the same time as the last convention in Kwang-ju. If the nation corresponds to father, then the church is analogous to the son. Under these circumstances, since Christianity still put up the opposition, in order to indemnify the situation, Heung Jin had to go as the sacrifice.

Because of the opposition of Christianity on the earth, there remained no way for Christianity in the spirit world centering on Jesus to help on the earth. The Christian spirits of the spirit world could not come down on the earth centering on Jesus and help when Christianity on the earthly plane was putting up opposition. Thus, there had to be a condition of sacrifice made in order to connect the spirit world with the earth.

As you know, until now there was not yet an instance when a spirit man or a family member of the True Parents went to the spirit world and made a direct relationship. And the dying wish of the spirits is to make a connection of heart with True Parents on the earth. However, since that cannot be done, when I send my son from the earth, through the relationship with my son who went to the spirit world . . . In other words, going through Heung Jin they can come down to the earth to help Christianity and digest it. By doing so, the Christian spirit world centering on Jesus can descend on the earth in returning resurrection, and create the environment for the whole spirit world to come down in returning resurrection. (161-80)

The spirit world lies within the domain of government through and by True Parents. For this reason, at the same time that the True Parents are in position to govern over the earth, our son is allowed to inherit the right to govern and he is sent to the spirit world. The purpose of sending him is in order to bring him back. This is the purpose.

When he returns, because he came through the parents, he can settle down. He does not have to go back. He can settle down and do his mission. Do you understand what this means? Therefore, the satanic world will melt down. If a good spirit comes down temporarily and goes back after the job is done, then Satan can continue his old ways; but he will come to settle down for good. He is going to settle down.

Here, due to the love of Satan, the realm of death came into being. The realm of death means that there is no path for going back and forth. (Speaks while pointing to his writings on the blackboard) By setting Heung Jin at the place where the realm of death sprang into existence, the realm of death was being demolished. Not centering on the love of death but centering on true love, the realm of death has been overcome.

In the middle of that we have to drive in a stake that is centered on the love of True Parents. So I have driven in the stake centering on the parents. He can come here any time on the foundation of this stake. He can travel any time. There is nothing that can block the way. We won victory over the realm of death.

Section 2: The Significance of Today and the Major Church Holidays [Part 1]

1. The Division and Significance of the Age

1) The Division of the Historical Periods and its Explanation

The number of today's date, July seventh, is 7.7; it corresponds to the second seven-year course.

As you have learned in the principle, there has to be the number 21. For the creation, it is 21 years.

Passing through the two thousand years since Adam and another two thousand years since Abraham, (God) tried to lay the perfect foundation through Jesus.

The two thousand years after that is a history of prolongation. The significance of the two thousand years after that is that in that period the history has to be fixed right again.

When the year two thousand comes, there will be great changes in Korea.

Centering on this two thousand years, I have been paying indemnity during the sixty, forty, and twenty-year history.

The year 1960 is the year when the two-thousand-year period was brought to a conclusion and the forty-year period began. It is:

sixty years from 1920 to 1980

forty years from 1940 to 1980

twenty years from 1960 to 1980

sixty years from 1940 to 2000

When we look at history, it is the time to pay indemnity again. In that twenty years, there are three two-thousand-year periods; all together six thousand years must be indemnified.

The first seven-year course is indemnity for Abraham. The second seven-year course is indemnity for Jesus. The third seven-year course signifies the indemnity for perfection.

When we took at the Unification Church, it can be divided into three stages. The period before Abraham is the period before the dispensation. Similarly even in our Unification Church such a period of preparation also existed. Next, there was the period of total indemnity. Just as in the period of completion of the dispensation, Jesus comes and works, the same thing took place in the Unification Church.

They are analogous to the Old Testament, New Testament, and the Completed Testament. Moreover, these also correspond to the first, second and third course. As you know, the second period is the period of indemnity of Christianity. This is the historical course of indemnity.

Judaism did not recognize Christianity as a religion. Therefore, Christianity developed revolving around the peripheral people, and Christians were treated as strangers. The history of Israel expanded the domain of God while being rejected. At that time, Israelites were at the top. However, in reality it was not the Israelites who were at the top but it was the will of God pertaining to them that was at the top. You have to understand such traditional ideology.

The Israelites became negligent about the will of God while they fell in love with themselves, and Christianity neglected the will of God while it was trying to promote Christian culture.

From now on, even in our Unification Church, we should be concerned primarily, not with the new culture, but with God who gives rise to the cultures.

Even though cultural and national foundations undergo change, God remains unchanging. Because Christianity forgot about the will of God, it is withering away.

The movement carried out by the Unification Church goes through the Old Testament -- the formation stage, the New Testament -- the growth stage, and the completion stage which is equivalent to the Completed Testament. This contains the six-thousand-year history. This has to be shortened into sixty years.

When you examine it, centering on me, there is a twenty-year difference between the sixty years until the year two thousand with 1940 as the starting point and the period between 1920 and 1980. The sixty-year period between 1920 and 1980 is a period of indemnity.

The final third stage completes the indemnity for all history. This is the first, second, and third seven-year courses.

In the period between 1980 to 2000, we are entering the era of restoration of the Garden of Even, when everything is indemnified fully. In other words, the will of God will be fulfilled. We have to set out with one nation. When that time comes, even communism will adore us. The democratic world will also enter a phase of disintegration, and we will be the only ones that remain.

We have to indemnify everything on the world level until the year 1980. You have to understand the reason why in the twenty years between 1960 and 1980 there have been such rapid changes. Who caused this? It was because of us. We have to pave the way from below the ground to the sky -- this signifies that the path must be laid from hell to heaven. Such a thing did not take place in history before.

You have to resurrect it in this twenty-year period. For this reason, we have to conduct a campaign of liberation for the spirit world and liberate the present of the earthly world. We have to liberate both the past and the present. After liberating them, we have to initiate a new worldwide movement. In the twenty-year period from 1980 to 2000, we are to form a worldwide cultural sphere. We have to make this world into a new world in the eighty year period between 1920 and 2000.

Like the eighty years of Moses, in this eighty years, the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth must be built. We have crossed over the number seven to enter the world of number eight. (1974.7.7. Belvedere Training Center. 69-2)

2) The Value of the Time When I am on the Earth

You are not to look for happiness in other places. It cannot be found in the future. In regards to happiness, the time when one can receive parents and together with the brothers find the nation and the world is the highest point of happiness. It is the pinnacle of happiness. No matter how successful one is, if one has lost parents, relatives, and the tribe, then that cannot be considered happiness. Being together with the parents, children, and spouse that one loves, and being with the tribe, people, and heaven is the source of happiness and fulfillment for the individual. This is the only time that can be considered the pinnacle of happiness. After I pass away, such time will never return. (1971.11.26)

My life can be considered the most precious thing. You will never have another opportunity like this. Despite how excited you were about the will of God when you first met me, if you take up the attitude only a few years after that, "I do not care about the dispensation. I just want to be successful myself," then this is very much as if a fiancée turns around and tries to marry someone else. After you die, your corpse will make accusations against you, saying, "What has this lump of meat become?" Young people have to do more! Since the youths that represent the thirty million people are becoming decadent, you have to do more! The heart that you have felt through the will of God . . . Isn't this true? When a student joins the Unification church, more than his own house he wants to come to the church first . . . All of you must have gone through such experiences. The reason for that is that, at the time when the spring season can come finally after six thousand years, you will be pulled into the domain of the fortune of many thousands of years. This is not the fortune of several years, but of thousands of years. It is like that because this is the time when you can be part of the fortune of the many thousand years. Such heart is extremely precious. When you violate this time, you will be violating history. It will be the same as violating heavenly laws. (1971.11.26)

Only after several thousand years, can such things take place based on fortune. Such things must be safeguarded tightly. Think about the time that I teach you. Can such things happen to your ancestors? It is a miracle that in this time and age we have been brought together in this narrow sphere of our lives. The people who, centering on your tribes, can make great miracles and usher in blessings of miracles are the people who joined the Unification Church at this time. This opportunity never existed in the past nor will it in the future. Although everything else might perish, this will remain forever. (1971.11.26)

No matter how many people there are in your family, tribe, or people, the time when you can, on the individual level, accomplish this cannot be found in any other time in history. If the teachings of the Unification Church are true, then this is the only time. (1971.11.26)

For this reason, while I live on the earth, you have the great tasks, lying ahead of you, of creating international political institutions or national institutions, or a national tradition and all things for the future. If you cannot complete this, then the Korean people will have to suffer tremendously. The fact that you have been working side by side up until now in order to build the basis for this and accomplish it is something that history can be proud of. (1971.11.26)

There is nothing else significant besides the fact that you have had joyful moments of serving the True Parents. This is the truth. Think about it. When the spirit world finds out that this indeed is the truth, then think about what gaze of hope and happiness the spirits of the spirit world will hold toward you. This is the position where all the best and highest will consummate in. It is the core through which all the best can be resurrected. (1971.11.26)

The dispensation and I will not always be around. (1971.11.26)

When you reflect on these kinds of questions, you have to realize how fearful and precious this present time is. (1971.11.26)

The position that you stand on is the only such position in the whole world. (1971.11.26)

In this sense, in truth we should be dancing in the Unification Church. (1971.11.26)

This remarkable time when we can pursue the materialization of the hope of the future, this place from which unlimited amounts of hope spring forth, this place, which the eternal God can guarantee, this time is the most important time. (1971.11.26)

When we reflect on the fact that the time that we are living in, right now, is the only such time, it is the duty of the members of the Unification Church to feel that the passage of every year is regretful and sorrowful, make a firm determination live the life of putting your life on the line.

If you lose this opportunity, then another chance will not be given to your relatives and kinsmen. (1971.11.9)

You have to understand that the position that we are situated in at present and this time that we are passing through now, is a great beginning point of history. (1974.9.8)

If we lose this opportunity, then even if we put in several thousand times the effort and strength, we cannot accomplish it. If we lost the opportune moment, all will be lost. If this time passes by, then even if ten or one hundred nations do the job of one nation, still the job won't be done. You have to understand that if you cannot do it, then your descendants have to pay for it many times over. You have to understand how difficult it is to meet this opportunity. (1978.4.2.)

We cannot lose that time, that opportune moment. So we are in a serious situation. When we can time it right, at this moment, then the love of God will come to us.

You have to understand how difficult it is to usher in this time and moment. In order to press the button, countless nations have been sacrificed and numerous religions have been sacrificed. An incredible price has been paid. However, until now, the button could not be pressed. You have to understand that arriving at this era of the Unification Church today, through your fragile, albeit devout, hands things are unfolding in this era. Therefore, how serious are all the spirits in the spirit world and God? (1978.4.2)

In the past, saints and sages walked the road of death with strong faith while not even being sure of how many thousands, tens of thousands of years later such events would take place. Yet for us this task lying before our eyes can be fulfilled, so if we cannot do it . . . (1976.1.1)

3) The Significance of Today

Leaders have to understand what kind of time it is right now. Then, they have to know the mission that we have to do at this time. When you carry out your responsibility, you are not to go about it in a random way. You have to have a clear and deep understanding of your purpose. Moreover, no matter how perfect your understanding of the purpose is, if I tell you to go this way, you must not oppose me. (24-227)

So, what kind of time is it today? This is the time when, on the world level, external things and internal things are to divide completely. This is the time when the internal and external things, having a head on collision, decide upon their fate of life or death. This also is the time when the democratic world and the communist world, materialism and spiritualism come into conflict with each other. Therefore, if you follow the ways of the world then you will be increasingly be pulled into the satanic world. On the contrary, if you deny this world and delve deep into religion then you will increasingly enter the side of God. (102-231)

The era of Jesus is a vertical era. My time is the horizontal era. Would it be easy to usher in this new era? So, we have to pray for more than seven years horizontally. Until now people had to exert themselves for more than twenty years to meet with Jesus in the spirit world and pray. This was unavoidable. These days, you listen to the principle words and all of you pledge, "For the sake of True Parents . . ." In this way, you will enter the realm of heart instantly, within a week. When you realize after hearing the Divine Principle that you have to become the true children of True Parents, then you will enter immediately. How close is that? You have to understand how close True Parents are. (131-158)

The era is nearing more and more the point of resolution. History is flowing toward it and religion and ideology are also approaching it. In order to solve this kind of problem, there are conflicts here and there and there are lamentations here as well as there.

In this time of confusion, just as at the time when people could not believe and things could not be brought to some kind of resolution, Elijah appeared to express a new kind of heart. Isn't there some new voice that reveals the heart of God that could not be found in history? You have to think about this kind of thing. (6-35)

What kind of time is it right now? It is the final stage. Accordingly, everyone is under a coma, so they are in the hour of death. They cannot deal with it by themselves. Here, if there is a God, the issue that he can deal with is the question of how to save them again. (126-112)

Now, our time has come. We are entering the moment that God has been wishing for. Arriving before our doorstep is the era which countless people in history have longed for. The time of hope, for which numerous sages have paved the way by their blood. This depends on our own era.

The way things are right now are like the feeling that we have become bait. We give out scent and circle around big fish with our tails flapping around. I hold on to that bait until the big fish bites, and then I will pull it in. This is how it feels. So, when would we have the time to be tired or linger, and have trivial thoughts? Would you say after a week of fasting, "Fish, if you want to bite then bite and if you don't want to bite then forget it?" When this kind of thing takes place, you will be wide-awake. Even if your bone marrow were to melt down, it is very exciting. (40-22)

The time of material culture based on unlimited energy is approaching. At first, there was an era of eating food raw, and then there was the era of eating cooked meals, and next the era of eating seafood. In other words, the time of taking in nutrition from water will come. In the future, the time will come when we can maintain our health with scientific food. We will jump over the time when man's effort is needed. (4-20)

What do you have to do to walk the path of the Will of God? In order to walk the way of the Will of God, you have to walk the path of the dispensation. Next, there is the period of human rights, and then the period of divine right, and then there is the period of right of love; this is how it is.

What kind of era is the period of material rights in biblical history up to now? It is the period of sacrificial offerings. An offering is a dispensational thing. You need it for the process of the restoration, and there is no need for it in the world of God's Will.

The period of material rights is the period of sacrificial offerings. The period of human rights is the time of sacrifice and service. The period of divine rights is the period of forgiveness. Next, there is the period of the ideal of the rights of love. This ideal is what is desired. This era is the Old Testament era, this is the New Testament era, and this is the Completed Testament era. I believe that the historical courses whose purpose is for you to accomplish the Will of God can be summarized in this way. (118-167)

This is not the time when we can fuss over who is what now, how the area leader, or the regional leader is, what so-and-so in the VOC leader is like, and so forth. We have to unite single-mindedly and focusing on a direction and a goal that the nation needs, fulfill the responsibility of the whole nation on whose foundation the Korean people can obtain sovereignty and establish the ideological basis. You have to understand that in the near future, time will come when you have to conduct these kinds of activities. Do you understand? [Yes] (67-303)

Do not miss or lose the opportunity or have your task be taken away. The only way that you can retain it are the two methods that I have told you. You are to become a person who loves other people . . . If you can put into practice these two things, then you will never lose it. This is the only thing there is. I found that this is the only way. (94-143)

The more you come near the destination, the more exhausted you will be. If God were in your shoes, then he would take the most difficult path, the steepest valley that neither Satan, evil people, nor anyone for that matter can follow. This is for certain. So, those who have the greedy ambition to become a hero for himself will all fall down. All those who are greedy will fall down. Do you understand? (94-24)

Section 2: The Significance of Today and the Major Church Holidays [Part 2]

2. The Establishment, Ritual, and Proclamation of Holidays

1) The Teacher's Engagement

Four o'clock on March 27 of 1960 (lunar calendar: March 1), at the former church headquarters in first district of Chung Pa Dong, Father conducted the formal engagement ceremony with True Mother (Hak Ja Han) and from the year after this he established this date as Parents Day. (From the notes of Rev. Hyo Won Eu)

2) The Holy Marriage of the Teacher

On April 11 of 1960 -- March 16 in lunar calendar -- the holy matrimony of our Teacher and Ms. Hak Ja Han took place.

The holy ceremony began at ten o'clock. Teacher holy salted the ceremonial hall. The first ceremony was the "Ceremony of the parents of the restoration through indemnity," and was conducted with 700 men and women who were chosen from each church congregation.

After walking out and stepping up to the platform, they offered a brief prayer to Heavenly Father and made a proclamation. Following that there were speeches by Won Pil Kim and Dal Ok Chung and poetry by Kwang Ryol Eu.

Following this was the second ceremony, "The ceremony of the True Parents." The two of them entered again and, after offering their pledge and four bows to God, they bowed to each other three times, and then exchanged gifts. The main body of the ceremony concluded with another bow to each other. Then they stood together facing the members.

According to the order of events, there was an offering of gifts, and as representatives Jun Yeong Lee, Young Whi Kim, and Dae Hwa Chung offered the gifts, and two high school students, Ju Jin Eu and Myung Ae Kim, read the eulogy. The ceremony ended with the pledge of the Teacher and the prayer of blessing. (Sa-Bo, No. 1, page 3)

This is the day that holy salt was used for the first time. (9-79)

In order to liquidate the persecution on the world level, we have to pay indemnity for the physical and spiritual condition of indemnity that Jesus could not fulfill on the world level. Establishing in Korea the foundation for indemnity on which Jesus . . . What is the long cherished wish of Jesus? Isn't it marriage? Isn't this true? [Yes] What is the undying hope of Jesus? Isn't it marrying? What else would the wish of a man be? Isn't Jesus also a man? [Yes] Whose wish is it to marry before God centering on God's love? [The wish of Jesus] It is the long cherished hope of Jesus.

However, since due to his death he could not fulfill his wishes, it is his desire to return again and realize that dream. Therefore, today we have to bring to pass in Korea the wishes of Jesus not fulfilled in Israel and Judaism centering on the Unification Church. What is this? [Marriage] What marriage! It is holy matrimony. I married in the 1960s. By doing so, I established the standard on which the indemnity can be paid. (122-106)

Because I built the foundation of family in 1960, we will not perish now. If I could not build the foundation of family, then we would have been doomed. How historical was the Holy Wedding in the year 1960! The fact that Adam could prepare a foundation on the earth and receive Eve, as perfect Eve, on the basis of the efforts that have been made for six thousand years of history and to find one Adam, signifies that the separation that took place between the spirit world and the physical world is being reunited on the earth.

Man is the representative of heaven, and woman is the representative of the earth. The spirit world and the physical world that had been previously separated are being brought together. The wall, which showed that Adam and Eve were enemies, is being dismantled. This wall that prevented Adam and Eve from meeting God is being brought down. Satan will fade away. In this way, God, Adam and Eve will become one. (122-97)

You do not understand how amazing it was to offer the ceremony of holy matrimony in 1960, after Adam, whom God had longed for six thousand years, came and paid the indemnity on the earth. When God was watching this event, how nervous a moment it must have been, just like walking on a sheet of thin ice that can determine one's life and death. Because I understood the whole picture of the Will, I was able to make appropriate decisions and overcome it. Do you understand? (122-102)

Is the year 1960 a year that we should be grateful for? [Yes] You have to understand how grateful you have to be. Therefore, from 1960, there took place great earthquakes in the satanic world. Historians talk about it too, but why are there such earth-shattering shake-ups? Why are such great changes taking place in the forty-year-period from 1960 to 2000? In order to restore it, it must be dismantled and dispersed and swept away. For this reason, such things will happen in the internal forty years and the external forty years. (122-103)

Centering on 1960, I received Mother, conducted the ceremony of holy matrimony, and centering on the family of True Parents, I have been creating a tribe. (135-178)

After selecting mother in this way, the age of women came to the Unification Church. The age of women is the time of troubles. (122-105)

3) The Ceremony of Blessing the Three Children

Ceremony of the restoration of the creation and the ceremony of the restoration of children. April 16 of 1960, March 21 on the lunar calendar.

Today is the date that we conducted the ceremony of holy matrimony in which three couples of sons and daughters of heaven come together.

At ten in the morning, the first ceremony, "the ceremony of the restoration of the all things," took place.

After the Teacher sat in a chair on the stage he received the bows and gifts of many representatives of members, and following the eulogy read by Mr. Won Pil Kim, the True Parents raised their hands and gave a prayer of blessing. And with the prayer the ceremony came to its conclusion, and there were 21 people besides the Teacher and his wife who were called to take part in the ceremony directly.

Immediately following, the second ceremony began, and this is none other than the ceremony of blessing that ties together eternally the three couples, Won Pil Kim and Dal Ok Chung, Hyo Won Eu and Kit Ja Sa, and Young Whi Kim and Dae Hwa Chung.

With them, the first ceremony conducted was "the ceremony of the restoration of the children." According to the order written above, the three couples spaced evenly apart marched toward the stage where the Teacher was sitting, and stopping in front of the stage they stood in a neat line. While the spirit of the thousands of years dwelt on this place, a nervous and breath-taking question and answer ritual took place between the Teacher and the couples. After that, the Teacher offered a prayer of blessing in resonance with the heart of God, which consummates the history, seeks the beginning of history, and bring the sorrowful historical moments and vicissitudes of the restoration. (Sa-Bo, no. 1, p. 3)

When I give Blessing to families, I should do so revolving around the three families. Do you understand what this means? So even when I was giving blessing to my own children, I did it centering on the three families. There was also that kind of historical significance. Do you understand? Only when you tie together on the earth what had been divided in the spirit world can it also be tied together in the spirit world. Only when the indemnity is paid completely on the earth, will also begin to break down in the spirit world. The satanic world will be driven out. (122-101)

4) The Proclamation of the Day of the Resurrection of the Heart

The primary purpose of the course of restoration that we face today is meeting the Lord of the Second Advent. The mission of the Lord of the Second Advent is restoration of the heart that was lost due to the fall. Therefore, we have to receive him who has conquered the heart to give rise to the resurrection of our generation. (9-89)

The saints and sages up to now have been extremely sorrowful in their mind and body. However, there has been none that felt sorrow in their heart. The lamentation of the world of heart is still a realm just being pioneered. We are called upon to be the vanguard who has to pioneer this realm. Accordingly, we have to pass through the three doors of the plea of the body, urge of the mind, and the pressing by the heart.

You have been called by God to be the vanguard of history that can turn the history around. This is not just in words. Only after the door to the heart is opened can the bridegroom appear and can God freely come and go. Therefore, what comes first is the heart and the second is also the heart.

No matter what, we have to pass through the door of heart. Without setting the condition of having passed through the door of the heart, we cannot be resurrected. Jesus could not enter the kingdom of heaven because he could not solve the question of the heart. So, what comes first is the heart, and what comes thousandth or ten-thousandth is also the heart. Only when this door to the heart is opened can one enter the kingdom of heaven. When the door to the kingdom of heaven opens, only those people who do not have scars on their body, mind, and heart can enter. The one who does the work of Jesus on his behalf without being wounded in their body, mind, and heart is the brother of Jesus.

They can call Jesus older brother. This is a privilege among all privileges. The history of the past was the history of conflict over seizing external land and assets. However, this is the time when the struggle is internally to seize people and ideologies. Because this internal conflict did not come to a conclusion, the door to the heaven remains shut tightly. Only when something perfect emerges will this conflict be resolved and the door to the Kingdom of Heaven open. This is none other than the liberation of the heart. Therefore, heaven and earth have to be liberated freely in respect to the realm of the heart. Heaven and earth at this moment are also lamenting in an attempt to build a relationship of heart.

God created all creation through the relationship of heart. For this reason the heart is even connected to a handful of grass. However, due to the fall of man, this relationship has been severed. If there is someone who can connect the relationship of the heart of heaven and the relationship of the heart of the earth, then he can solve any problem in heaven and earth. (9-88)

In today's celebration of Easter, our heart is the problem. We have to become people who can bring out the original flavor in our practical life, in just the way that God desires. There has not been one person in heaven or earth who claimed to have perfected resurrection. The fact that in this peninsula, where our people live, resurrection is taking place merits our humble gratitude, with our head bowed down. If there is someone who has met this standard, then he is someone that cannot be traded, even for billions upon billions of dollars. Although it may seem that he has lost everything, he is actually someone who possesses everything. They are the son or daughter who return happiness, joy, and fulfillment to father who is coming with the sovereignty of the heart held in his hands. So, we have to engraft ourselves to the world of his heart.

God is our father, and the lord savior is our bridegroom. God helped us be awakened to the longing heart, as well as Godism and loyalty. From now on, we have to march forward while possessing the heart of the parent-child, husband-wife, and king-minister relationships and unifying all ideologies. Under the name of that father, there is nothing that cannot be forgiven and no sorrowful vicissitudes that cannot be solved. In the name of the bridegroom, there is nothing that one cannot yield to. When we become loyal to one king, there is no way that we won't become one. This is the final conclusion of the resurrection of the heart.

During the forty years of my life, I have longed for a chance to say these words. Now that I finally had a chance to say them, you have to keep in your heart that it is an immeasurable honor for you to be able to listen to them. (8-91)

5) Children's Day

November 9, 1960 (lunar calendar October 1), in the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

6) The Restoration of the Four Position Foundation

January 27,1961 (lunar calendar, December 11), the birth of Ye Jin Nim, in the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

7) The Dedication Ceremony for Women

February 2, 1961 was the dedication ceremony of Ye Jin Nim (seventh day after the birth -- daughters are dedicated on the seventh day and sons are dedicated on the eighth day) in the former Church Headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

8) Proclamation of the Day of Substantial Resurrection

April 17, 1961, on the back of the mountain where the Dong Jak Dong public cemetery is located, the Easter service.

This is the day that Jesus resurrected. How great is this day? When you receive the blessing of Jesus you will be able to stand on the foundation of Jesus who has won victory in the spirit world. You have to come with the appearance of the brave soldier who can fight and win over the great enemy of the heaven and earth.

When you go past this road smoothly, then going to the kingdom of heaven is not a problem. Since the resurrection of Jesus is a spiritual resurrection, you should congratulate only after fulfilling the substantial resurrection and reaching the purpose. Only after resurrecting completely can you relate to Jesus as a brother. God greeted this day with tears and lamentation. What is the perfect resurrection? It is the substantial resurrection, which fulfills the purpose of creation. (11- 145)

In order to be a being who can resurrect substantially from now on, one has to indemnify the historical standard and in the real life battle win the victory without falling down. This is the only way to resurrect substantially. The day that this can be achieved is the day of substantial resurrection. Only when this standard is set can one say, "Good bye, world of sorrow, good bye. We are going back," and the substantial world will come. Only by completing the standard of bridegroom and bride, the wish of Jesus, through the course of historical conflict can we finally build the kingdom of heaven on the earth that we long for. (11-337)

In order to usher in the day of the Second Coming, we have to perfect all the historical standards and be confident that we can safeguard anything. Now, if someone who can inherit the mission of Jesus and the heart of God comes, then he is the main character of this world. The substantial resurrection must even reach inside the heart. That is the time when the heaven and earth will turn around.

In order for the day of substantial resurrection to come, there have to be substantial parents and substantial children. Through the substantial resurrection, you have to march to the position of glory. In order to do that, you have to carry on a fierce battle. By doing so, you have to establish the sovereignty of glory. This road must be traveled, regardless if we are dead or alive. (11-338)

9) Ceremony of Victory

February 21, 1963, at the Kang-Won province, Myung-Ju County, Wang-San Myen, Gu-Jel Li, No-In Bong.

10) The Launching of the Ship, Chen-Seung

June 26, 1963, 8:35 a.m., at the port of In-Chun city, Man-Sek Dong.

11) The Day of All Things

The ceremony held July 26, 1963 (lunar calendar, June 6), at the former church headquarters in the district 1 of Chung Pa Dong.

After True Father explained "The Day of All Things" as the day of hope that God has been longing for as he was managing the long history, he conducted the "Hen-Gong" ceremony, when the all things of heaven and earth are offered in the name of heaven's children. The Hen-Gong ceremony was the time that the Day of All Things was instituted. He proclaimed at this time that from the following year the lunar calendar date of May 1 would be decided as the Day of All Things. (Seng-Hwa magazine, no. 29)

12) The Offering for the Indemnity Fund

May 12, 1964, morning, in the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

I establish this day as the day when the value of the blood of Abel and Jesus is indemnified. The four years of the seven-year course so far was consumed by the indemnity condition, but the remaining three years will be the time when we come together as one on the foundation of individual victory to climb over the standard of indemnity on the national and world level. (14-69)

Originally, the Day of All Things should have been instituted first, and then Children's Day and Parents' Day should have been established, but the Unification Church has taken the opposite course. I, on the individual level, claimed the Day of All Things and Children's Day, and on that foundation I instituted Parents' Day.

Parents who came with true love cannot establish Parents' Day from the position of true parents unless they first experience the feeling of having been abandoned by the children.

Judas bought a tomb with the money that he bartered for Jesus. Thus we have to use the indemnity fund to prepare a house where the saints can stay. The indemnity fund is the most precious of all moneys. There are many untold stories in the background of this fund. There are many miserable events. (14-70)

13) The Proclamation of the Symbolic Temple

May 23, 1964 (lunar calendar, April 12), at the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

The condition that is supposed to be set symbolically and in image is from the individual to the family . . . Its purpose is to expand. The condition is set symbolically, in image, and substantially. In the internal and external conflicts they have to pass through the symbolic and image stages. Nations, religions, and everything are all split apart.

Taking the opposite direction, we are to bring these together. Had Christianity served the savior all would have been fulfilled instantly, but because it failed to do so, this has to be claimed back through the course of symbolic, image, and substance stages.

In this ceremony the Garden of Eden is established, the people are established and by securing them on the earth we are to move forward in accordance with the standard of heaven.

We have to fight with the conviction and attitude that we are the owners of this world and nation.

This is the ceremony in which the heavenly palace, heavenly sovereignty, and the people of heaven are established, crossing over to the new era. Moreover, it is the water of life. You should drink this water together with holy salt whenever your heart is troubled. When the water is about to run out, you should fill it up before six o'clock before someone drinks it up.

Holy salt has the power to separate externally while the water of life has the power to divide internally. Water of life connects to the heart. (From the notes of Rev. Hyo Won Eu)

14) The Ceremony of Subjugation of Substantial Satan

June 9, 1964, at the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

A. The First Part

The ceremony of the subjugation of substantial Satan, which will be conducted in three parts today, has the significance that possessing the full powers of the original world and instituting the sovereignty of goodness, it would be possible to govern centering on the heart. Now, finding the servant and the son as well as the parents who are doing the mission of father and mother, we have to prepare the base on which God can govern the world of creation directly.

In order to prepare this base, God has been walking the path of suffering and crucifixion. Now, God is about to reap what he has been giving out until now, and by making righteous accomplishments cross over to the new era.

Until now, in order to pay indemnity in the era of the Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit also stood in the position of a fallen person, but from now on, the Holy Spirit should be able to directly judge the unrighteous. Until now wrong doings were not interfered with, but from now on, mobilizing the spirit world, everyone must be made accountable for their responsibilities.

Now we have entered the era when we have to serve the father directly. We have to act by receiving the directions of father directly.

Until now, in order to pay indemnity the work was done, but from now on the work must be done in order to make people pay indemnity. Accordingly, you have to stand in the position of the Holy Spirit. Moreover, you have to be a public figure representative of the whole, not the individual self. Your individual feelings and grudges must not affect your carrying out public work.

Because restoration is centered on the parent and child, no matter how difficult a situation you might face, you must live centering on God in order to reap the blessing and subjugate all the enlightened people. From now on, all the enlightened ones will come toward this place. Accordingly, you must act on behalf of Jesus and the Holy Spirit.

You have to offer everything to meet the demands of God. Moreover, you have to absolutely obey public directions. Even if a directive is not good, if you can obey it, it will be transformed into blessing.

From now on, you have to lead a new life before God. You have the responsibility to guide people even if I have not told you to do so. You have to let all the blessings that God bestows bear fruit.

This ceremony joins back together the division in the divine spirit. You have to be more concerned about the dispensation than your own self. Until now we have been toiling in order to pay indemnity, but from now on, everyone will be working to make his own accomplishments.

Until now the Holy Spirit has been at work indirectly, but from now on, God will work directly. You have to also act on my behalf. The second part of the ceremony to be performed at noon is meant to display unforgiving attitude toward unrighteousness and unite heaven and earth, which have been separated. By mobilizing the spirit world and pushing forward a new fight according to the new directive, Satan's substantial body on the earth will be liquidated.

B. The Second Part

If you spread these words with the conviction that no unrighteousness can remain standing before the truth, then on account of this truth, fear will permeate the satanic world. In the future, what will unfold is taking back of the birthright of the eldest son centering on the word. As we spread the truth, the spirits will also help us.

The ceremony performed in the morning was the ceremony to set the condition for the judgment of the heart. The ceremony being conducted in the afternoon is the ceremony to set the condition for standing before heaven and earth centering on the word and uniting the previously divided heaven and earth. Until now, this word has suffered the slanders of this world, but such will not be the case from now on. From now on, as much as we toil away, it will be propagated widely.

C. The Third Part

This third part of the ceremony after the first and second is to set the condition of judgment of character. This is the last ceremony that concerns a nation (Korea). We do not have to do a ceremony for the sake of the world. The tribulations that the nation and the church undergo become the basis for subjugating the substantial body of Satan.

Do not delude your conscience. This will be recorded in heaven.

What did we mix in the water of life? Just as Moses ground up the golden calf and mixed it into the water and make his people drink, we are to mix Satan in. If you hold the delight of a victor in your heart and work without stopping, then it will remain as your own accomplishment. Now, since you have set this kind of condition, you should have the confidence to subjugate Satan. (14-83)

Section 2: The Significance of Today and the Major Church Holidays [Part 3]

2. The Establishment, Ritual, and Proclamation of Holidays

15) The Ceremony Conducted for Christians

July 15, 1964 (lunar calendar, June 17) 8 a.m., at the former church headquarters in the first district of the Chung Pa Dong.

The number 144 is the number of the whole Israel and the number of the second world-level Israel. The direction of the whole Christianity is to be changed around. Through this ceremony, all of the Christian churches stand in the position of Abel while the rest of the humanity stands in the position of Cain. Our 144 people have to remain loyal as an exchange. Then, we will be able to do, with concentration, all the works performed at the time of Jesus.

The whole body of 144 people (12 times 12) is the representative of the 144-thousand, and although it appears a bit miserable, it has a tremendously large significance. (Notes of Rev. Hyo Won Eu)

16) The Ceremony of Striking Spiritual Satan

August 14, 1964 (lunar calendar, July 7) 7 a.m., at the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

17) The Ceremony of Striking Physical Satan

August 21, 1964 (lunar calendar July 14) 11 p.m., at the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

18) The Ceremony of Multiplying the Shim Jung Candles

January 5, 1966 10 o'clock, at the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

Since Father has selected holy grounds at 120 places all over the world and here blessed children stand, now we have to become one with God.

The significance of this Shim Jung candle is to inherit the heart of Father and restore the position of Adam and Eve before the fall. The meaning behind it is that one must melt oneself in order to light up the world. He prayed that this be the source of our pride and have the power to light our spirit. (Notes of Rev. Hyo Won Eu)

19) The Dedication Ceremony of the Stones

January 27, 1968 1 a.m., at the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong.

I now dedicate the stones and dirt brought from the 120 holy grounds of the 40 nations that symbolize the whole of heaven and earth, so please let this stand as the condition of dedicating the whole of that nation. By performing this ceremony, please allow all the power and authority to gather on heaven's side and cause the power and authority of the Satanic world to crumble.

20) The Proclamation of God's Day

January 1, 1968.

Main points:

(1) The victorious foundation has been prepared, on which God can freely work centering on the tribe or family.

(2) Now, we can achieve the standard that God wished for in the Garden of Eden centering on Adam and Eve.

(3) As this day is being instituted, the march toward the developmental stage on a new dimension has become more feasible. Moreover, because the history until now has been the history of indemnity, all the efforts, sweat and tears, and all our accomplishments were solely for the sake of indemnity, and it could not produce results that God could really be happy about.

(4) However, from now on, all the achievements that we make through our blood, sweat, and tears will no longer vanish as conditions of indemnity in the satanic world.

(5) Our toil from now on will be connected to your own, and you will be able to reap them as your own accomplishments. We have entered such an era. In other words, the time has come when all of our efforts will be consolidated as God's victory. This is a glorious time, a time when God can be happy:

(a) Era when God can intervene

(b) It has become an era when God can coordinate directly centering on the family of heaven

(6) The realm of time has been established when your hard work can bear fruit.

(7) This has become the unlimited source of pride before God. Before Satan, it constitutes a cause of limitless grief.

(8) Due to the institution of God's Day, the time has become ripe for countless spirits of the spirit world to come down to the earth and revolving around the wishes of God launch a full-scale attack.

(9) Until now, the fortune of the world was invisible. Now we have entered the era when you can reap the blessings.

Points to remember at the time of the proclamation of God's Day:

(1) You have to understand the profound significance and value of this day.

(2) You have to pioneer your lifestyle and attitude with this date as a guiding index, and going one step further, you must seek to fulfill your responsibility as the unified tribe to complete the responsibility on the tribal level.

(3) You have to do things that I wanted to do.

(4) You have to equip yourself with all the necessary qualities as a true patriot.

(5) You have the responsibility to teach your descendants about the significance of God's day and leave it behind for them to hold it up as your will.

(6) You have to be dignified filial sons and daughters, and be able to boast before Satan your imposing and intrepid appearance, and complete your responsibility as the embodiment of goodness. (From Rev, Hyo Won Eu's notes)

By proclaiming God's Day on January first of 1968, I restored the position of parents who have not fallen. Through this, Satan will be completely decimated and man will be restored fully. (21-23)

January 1, 1968 is the first joyous day in history. God has been longing for the realization of the ideals of creation when He can finally become one body with Adam and Eve centering on His love and settle down. You have to understand that such a day is God's Day. (Applause) No matter how much the world opposes, and heaven and earth all put up opposition, this date, to God, will still be a happy and fulfilling day, for the first time in history, since the creation of the world. (161-46)

The significance of God's Day is that it is the day when we have entered the direct dominion of God. Moreover, Parents' Day is the day that symbolizes the restoration by the fallen parents of their position before the fall. Furthermore, we have instituted not only God's Day and Parents' Day, but also Children's Day and the Day of All Things. (34-103)

Only on the first day of January 1968 were we able to establish God's Day. Isn't this so? [Yes] Why so? We had to cross over the seven-year course. So, after entering the realm of the direct dominion of God, we can establish God's Day.

Through the institution of God's Day, all the sorrowful days lost in history as well as Parents' Day, Children's Day, and the Day of All Things were indemnified, and we have launched a full-fledged departure on the world level. Do you understand? So, Mother had to go through the seven-year course. It was Adam who was supposed to protect her through all that. (122-105)

Although you have been ignorant -- like an immature child, being carried around on the back while crying and doing all sorts of childish things -- the mission of parents is enormous. They have to decide upon the road that they would take, climb over the mountains that they must climb over, and cross the oceans that they have to cross; this is how they have come so far. So, the fact that through such a course, passing the year 1967 and greeting God's Day centering on 1968 is . . . From there, light finally began to be shed upon the earth.

Next, we have to usher in the era of living a symbiotic life of common fate. 1977 is the physical symbiotic life. From this moment we are to cross over to the era of spiritual symbiotic life. Therefore, the Unification Church is making progress. The holy matrimony conducted in Korea is the basis through which we were able to stand in the position of accomplishing things that Jesus could not accomplish in his lifetime. Even if Jesus were to have gone through the ceremony of holy matrimony, the seven-year course would have still remained. That is the seven years of great calamities. Because we have paid indemnity for it and instituted God's Day in 1968, after that great changes were made possible. (122-107)

21) The Ceremony of the Perfection of the Growth Stage

February 8, 1968

Based on this day, by performing the ceremony in which we climb over the perfection of the completion stage centering on the family, we have entered the position of Adam and Eve before the fall in the Garden of Eden. (23-251)

22) The Seven Months after the Proclamation of God's Day

July 31, 1968 (lunar calendar, July 7) 7 o'clock

23) The Birthday of Jesus

January 3, 1971

Father! In the name of True Parents, this one person here has been connected as the spouse of Jesus, so that they can form a family. Please let the spirit world and the physical world, which could not become one until now, be one through this. Let Cain and Abel, who were divided, join as one. I earnestly pray before you, Father that through the authority, love, life and the power of the omnipotence of the Father, based on this moment, you would allow the authority of the angelic world and the world of Adam to make a new start in the world of restoration. (38-95)

As we perform this ceremony and pass this day, the spirit world will help to move world Christianity. (38-128)

24) The Day of Celebration of Victory

July 1, 1973

This is the joyous day that can represent the liberation of Jesus. This is a day that has historical significance in the dispensation.

On July 1 of 1973, I instituted the historical day of celebration, "The Day of Celebration of Victory," in America. Until now, I have set up all kinds of days of celebration in Korea, but this is the first time in the world I have established the Day of Celebration of Victory. Do you understand? In the history of the Unification Church, this is the day that will mark the new beginning.

The day of celebration of victory could be established because in the second seven-year course we have successfully passed through the difficult era of three years. Because we have passed through it well, we are celebrating the victory. No matter how much Satan opposes, the more he opposes, the more he will lose the ground to stand on. Do you understand what this means? It is going to be very different from the past. The more Satan opposes, the more he will decline. For this reason, the Christian churches have now become exhausted. Even in churches in America, they do not have the strength to put up opposition.

In the near future, we the Unification Church will give rise to a hurricane all throughout the nation. "Oh no, the Chung Pa Dong church headquarters . . . I thought that they were so insignificant and weak that they will disappear the moment Christian churches shout loudly, but . . ." You have to understand that we have established the foundation that cannot be destroyed by any power holder in America. We have established a strong enough base, that even if the American people oppose us, they cannot get rid of us. I have come back after making miraculous accomplishments in about eight month's time. In truth, when I entered here, the voices from the spirit world tell me congratulatory words over our victory. We came out after establishing the Day of Celebration of Victory. I left America on July 7. (Writes on the blackboard) July 7 is a historical day. July 7 of 1973 is a historical day.

I left America on July 7 after deciding upon the Day of Celebration of Victory, and I left Japan on July 8. That is the day of new beginning. At that time, I thought, "Such and such events will take place in Japan. When I go to Japan, I will hear some good reports." just as I had thought, that is what happened. (68-159)

I came back after establishing the Day of Celebration of Victory on the first day of July on the solar calendar, because I entered the position identical to having completed the three-year courses of Jesus' course. All the celebration days of the Unification Church had been established in Korea, but this time, I came back to Asia after setting up the day of celebrating the victory on American soil. (68-271)

25) The Liberation Ceremony of the Moon Tribe Site

August 5, 1973 (lunar calendar, July 7), at Chung Pyung workshop

As you have probably learned from the prayer that I just offered, I prayed for the liberation of the tribal family of the Unification Church. Until now, I have never once prayed for the sake of my own family. I have never offered a word of prayer to God in public, "Please help my mother, father, or my ancestors in the spirit world." I have never formerly made such a prayer. How my parents have become and how my brothers have become . . . From now on, we are not to do that but place emphasis on our tribes and kinsmen. I have loved you more than my family whom I have abandoned. I have loved you more than my mother. I have loved you more than my children. You should pray and see if I have really done so or not. Now is the time to reap that love. I am going to harvest it and love the children. I will love them almost to the extent of insanity. If this is not done on the earth, then I will do it in the spirit world.

By doing so, the spiritual standard of the Moon tribe and the standard of liberation will be fulfilled and what will unfold there in the spirit world is a unified domain of benefit. This relationship will be extended to the countless kinsmen, cousins and distant relatives. Do you understand what this means? When you examine our ancestors, because everyone has been married centering on the Moon tribe or their kinship, the people of the Korean peninsula are linked to this. This event cannot take place when Korea is facing decline. So, my conviction is to depart after opening the door to spiritual salvation. You have to understand that I have been praying and thinking about these things for a long time. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

You have not been attending me on the spiritual standard satisfactorily, but as you connect to your spiritual tribal foundation and become one centering on the dispensation, through the internal spiritual standard the external tribes will become linked. (68-271)

For my kinsmen, this is the day that they are receiving blessing. I believe that through this, a way will open for the ancestors of the Moon tribe to return to the earth from now on and cause the Moon tribe members to work for the sake of the dispensation. At the same time, together with them all the people of Korea who are related to them through blood ties can also become connected. When we consider the fact that in this way every tribe will become connected, this will become the beginning of the opening of the door of the spirit world. Therefore, I hope that you can remember in your hearts this historical day.

You should understand that this day of 1973 is the day when the spirit world can also reconfirm the victory, and we on the earth can also confirm the victory.

The meaning of the term, the unfolding of the fortune of the earth, is that the time has come when the foundation that I have laid externally until now can now be linked all the way to America internally. If Jesus and his disciples could become united then the door would have opened through which they could receive all the blessings of the world.

Although there is a quite a distance in between, just because you are in the land of Korea you should not think of America as another country but a part of the same nation. Although the earth is big, all you have to do is think that it is one nation. You have to think that the Teacher is working in the place where he can serve a greater and more urgent cause for the sake of our nation. You have to understand that I am in the same desperate and earnest position as Jesus who offered the prayer as he ascended to heaven. "Just as the father is in me and I am in father, let them also all become one and be inside us," (John 17:21). I hope that when I return, you will have become those that I can be proud of.

In order to do that, before you live for the sake of the nation, your family has to first become one. When we talk about Abel, the Abel is those who have become united. In a family, they are people who have become one as a whole family. In this way, on the foundation of the unity of the tribe, the tribe will be liberated. So, the fact that trusting you, and knowing that you can become like that, I perform the work of opening the door to the spirit world, a movement to liberate the spirit world, this will bring blessing to you in the future. I know that today is a good day when such things can take place. (69-289)

I performed the ceremony of liberating the Moon tribe in July of last year. Wasn't that so? Without liberating the Moon tribe, just as the path was blocked for Jesus because he could not liberate the relatives of John the Baptist and Joseph, the way will not open up. Accordingly, I also have to liberate my tribes. What caused the deep resentment and sorrow of Jesus was that while the families of Zachariah and Joseph should have united and fulfilled their responsibility on the tribal level, because they did not, Jesus took the ramifications. For this reason, in the age of restoration, unless some tribe brings liberation to it in respect to the dispensational will of God, there is no path for Jesus to take. Therefore, we have to conduct the liberation ceremony. (71-237, 1974.5.1)

The reason that I have chosen my relative, Mr. Moon to be the president:

(1) When you look at the history of dispensation that the Will of God desires,

(2) When you look at it from the perspective of how the Moon tribe has to bring the benefit of the opening of the spirit world on this land, because both of these internal and external aspects are good when you examine them,

(3) If such a path is paved on the earth with the significance of opening the Moon tribe spiritually, then while it is good for you in the Unification Church, it is also good for our people. I should not say more about this. I have laid the foundation for them to be accepted positively as the only ones acceptable.

(4) For this reason, from me, there can be a beginning of the fortune of restoration based on both the physical and the spiritual in this land of Korea. (68-295)

26) The Day of Victory Over Resentment

May 1, 1974

What kind of time is the fight now? Although Satan has been attacking until now, from now on it will be the opposite. Until now, Abel has been making sacrifices because of Cain. But from now on, it is the time when, because the victorious foundation has been laid centering on the national standard. Because the time has come when we can restore the failure of Jesus on the national level and make the connection, Abel is not to sacrifice. It is Cain who will be sacrificed in order to realize the will of Abel. Do you understand what this means? [Yes]

Since such a time has dawned upon us, your hard work from now on will become your asset. If America lives for the sake of the Will, then it will become the property of America, and if we, the Unification Church, toil, then we will have a monopoly over all the blessings in the world. You will see the change in the times in the coming years.

If there had been no fall, originally God was to be at the top and the archangel, Satan, would have been below Him, but it is just the opposite. Accordingly, God has to restore it through Abel and rise up to here. In order to do that, Satan has to be pulled down. The intersection is made here. (Speaks while writing on the blackboard) In order for the intersection to take place, there must be a time of intersection. Isn't it true that there should be such time of intersection? There should come the time when Cain and Abel are crossed over.

The restoration through indemnity . . . When this is changed here there will be indemnity to be received. (While pointing to the writings on the blackboard) It is the same thing. Here, even if it is indemnified down there, when this goes down, indemnity has to be paid here. It is the same. The blessing is received here in this way. So, if indemnity is paid here, one will rise like this. Here, because it is on the side of God, there is no indemnity. Because this is going up, the more Satan goes down, the more indemnity will have been paid. From here, as you extend out from the individual and family and so forth, indemnity will increase accordingly. In other words, here indemnity decreases the bigger it is. When you look at this, all will fall down. Look at it. This is how far apart they will become. Here, indemnity will gradually disappear. Do you understand? For this reason, one has to go past twelve o'clock, midnight, when the day is changing. (Speaks while writing on the board)

This is on May 1 of 1974. That day is the Day of Victory over Resentment. So when I was going to Korea after the meeting in Hawaii, I fulfilled this responsibility and conducted a proclamation ceremony toward God and the satanic world. I have conducted the declaration ceremony that Satan and God are publicly recognizing, "From now on history will be intersected." That day is May first of 1974. From 1954, the time that the Unification Church begun, twenty years have passed until 1974.

God is truly a scientific God. I was not aware of the fact that the first day of May was the day that our church had been founded. God is a scientific person. He planned it and matched it on this day on the 21st year, and gave me a special order to proclaim this day. Only in this way, will it completely be in accordance with the Principle. It is in complete accordance with our Principle.

You have to understand that the day of intersection has come. From now on as long as you have the confidence and attack on the individual level, you will be able to push through. If you launch an attack on the family level, then you will also be able to push over. Although you might have been frightened in the past, from now on, those on the other side will feel afraid. Our situation will improve continuously. The membership will continue to increase. This is how it will become more and more.

Eventually, we have entered the age when we can claim back the spiritual and physical that Adam lost, and having found the original self of Adam, be able to command the Satanic world. For this reason, now you can mobilize the angelic world that has not fallen to attack the satanic world. Do you understand? [Yes] Because your ancestors are considered part of the angelic world, you can mobilize your ancestors to have them help your works. Such a time has come.

From now on, those who oppose the Unification Church will be punished. The attack will come from the spirit world. From now on, such phenomena will take place frequently. You just wait and see. As soon as we cross over to the national era, the spirit world will take away the leaders of the communist world. (72-92)

Recently, I have been restoring and liberating the ancestors. Centering on the standard on which the countless heads of religions, and the entire spirit world can be unified, I have cleared the way for the heads of religions to gather in one place.

On this first day of May, the thing that we have to do is -- although until now Cain has sacrificed Abel and Abel has been paying the indemnity, this must be turned around just like the reverse image on the mirror. The same holds true for the spirit world. I hear that Non San grandmother is going to liberate your ancestors; let her do it. Let her do it all over the peninsula. Especially, let her do all our leaders who have been blessed. I am granting a special favor at this one time.

Until now, by the Principle of the restoration through indemnity, one who is loved by God is erected to the position and by sacrificing him the benefits were obtained. This is how Cain attains salvation through Abel. Isn't it so? [Yes] Similarly for the followers of the Unification Church, because you are also in the same position as Cain, who received the blessing by sacrificing Abel, today spirits of the spirit world attach themselves even to the followers of the Unification Church. This causes them to suffer through pain and making ill those who are faithful. Such things will take place. It is annoying because it is like this constantly. You are to turn them around, telling them, "Now you should not do this, but if you want to obtain benefits then you should go to the satanic world and contribute toward the destruction of the foundation of the satanic world." You have to turn them around. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] Until now, no matter what they did to oppose the Unification Church, people went unharmed, but from now on, if they oppose us now, the spirit world will counter the opposition and bring a total destruction. When this is recognized publicly, from there new benefits can be received. We have to turn the path around like this. If I failed to do this on the earth, then for eternity . . . Because you do not understand these things, this is a cause for deep concern.

Some spirits even come and bother my children. Why? It is because there remains the course of dispensational history through indemnity in which God has to even sacrifice his children to save all of humanity. This is annoying. Moreover, because the time is coming when the times will be intersected, because it is the time when we have to go over centering on the era of the world level, and because this era of the world is the era of perfection, although inside the domain of the era of perfection is spiritual, spirits who are in the growth stage are not free to do as they will. For this reason, those in the growth stage must follow and those in the perfection stage must guide. This is how it is going to be. In order to do so, even if it means that we have to give directives here and sacrifice the spirits in the growth level, we the Unificationists in the perfection stage must not be put through suffering. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] (72-40)

The God you are seeking makes programs for the dispensation based on formulas and matches everything to the historical plan. When oneness is attained by abiding by the Cain-Abel Principle and according to the environmental conditions, Korea will not be ruined. If this is done, then Korea will not decline. No matter how great the strength of the communists, if it walks the path through which it can become one with the will of God . . . Isn't this true? Because Cain and Abel are becoming one, because they are returning to the side of God, the time to strike is nearing. Based on such principles, we can make the conclusion that Korea will not be doomed. It is not a blind and haphazard thing. Do you understand? [Yes]

Now, what I did during my visit this time is that I have switched this around. I have done the work of turning around what we have suffered through in order to indemnify fully Cain and Abel's history of restoration through indemnity. Now the time has come when I can pray to God with respect to the enemy, "God! Please on the basis of the things that have caused you grief, please liquidate the enemy." Do you understand?

Until now, when I prayed, there was something that hindered me. An offering that is being sacrificed cannot make accusations. Do you understand? So, even while shedding blood and having the leg amputated, what should be done? I have to just keep to the path busily. I was not in a situation where I could speak in my defense, or demand protection from it. For this reason . . . Did I ever publish some protesting words in the newspaper?

Although the Christian churches have opposed me for twenty years until now, posing like a tiger whose back is broken, I have been just trying to understand them. Now, my back is cured. Such a time will come now. Isn't this so? [Yes] Because a mistake was committed at one time in history, there must appear someone who can correct the situation. In turning the situation around, it won't be enough to just use the old-fashioned way with bare fists and simply agree to bring the change. (71-256)

For this reason, you must offer this kind of prayer; "Father, through the ceremony of victory over resentments today, the Cain and Abel history of restoration through indemnity has been turned around, right side up." Until now, the communists have been at the forefront in everything. Evil always takes the first steps. From now on, the good side has to be in the front. Although the evil side has been playing the leading role, from now on, the good side must take its place. Until now, even as the Unification Church was being persecuted, God remained silent as if he was dead. However, from now on, He will embrace the Unification Church as a living God, liquidating the opposing forces for the sake of the Unification Church and demanding many times greater indemnity conditions from them, He will march forward.

What you have to understand here is that I have prayed with the condition, "Here, ancestors in the spirit world have come, and they are not willing to receive indemnity before us; as they help us to subjugate all those who oppose our dispensation, three times the benefit are to be bestowed." So you should pray in this general direction.

Accordingly, from now on, you will see that many who oppose the Unification Church will pass away to the spirit world, and in the near future many of the major figures in the communist party, nations, and the world will continue to be taken away by them. They will keep taking away those who stand opposed to heaven.

When you look at it from the Principle point of view, shouldn't there be a time when such things must take place? There should be such day of proclamation. Just like the saying, "If it is tied up on earth, then it will also be tied up in heaven, and if it is untied on earth, then it will also be untied in heaven." I have special rights as the parent, and as I bring the resolution, centering on the starting point of victory based on these principles and laws where the direction of restoration is secured, here we can celebrate the Day of Victory over Resentment where the sources of Cain and Abel's grief are disposed of. The fact that this can take place is a glorious thing for the Unification Church.

Now, the problems in the nation have become very complicated and even in the church there was this event concerning the meeting of the alumni, isn't this so? These are all unavoidable. They are not some coincidence. In this way, all must come together and meet at one point.

So, I have come on the 25th, and 26th, 27th, 28th . . . on the seventh day . . . You should understand this and I hope that you pray centering on this condition. Moreover, for those ancestors who want to be benefited through us, as they help us in our missions, they can receive the benefit three times greater than if they were to pay indemnity through us. Three times the blessing. Why? You have to understand the Principle that because we have passed through the formation, growth and completion stage, the way will open up for God to have them go through the indemnity three times for our sake so that God can help. Do you understand?

Therefore, this is the day when history, that has been taking such a course, will cross over to the side of God. This moment is that time. (71-239)

Section 2: The Significance of Today and the Major Church Holidays [Part 4]

2. The Establishment, Ritual, and Proclamation of Holidays

26) The Ceremony of Total Liberation

May 1, 1975, Chung-Pyung workshop site

What is the thing that I, the teacher of the Unification Church, have to do today? I have to win a complete victory on the individual level. Then this must be connected. In order to do that, all the complex issues must be solved. Shouldn't everything be taken care of like that? Shouldn't all the complex problems starting from the individual level be solved? This is the most difficult thing. The beginning is what is difficult.

Similarly, the beginning of family in the Unification Church was difficult. Then, we are to climb up. When you look at this, the higher you go up, the smaller this becomes. Isn't this true? As you climb higher, this gradually becomes smaller. Until this point! When you move up until this point, the more you climb . . . So, you are to climb up through this course centering on my family. What is important is the fact that we have paved the road through which we can go any direction horizontally centering on this nation. Until now, people could not cross over this hole. Here, everyone met their ruin. Do you understand? (Spoken while writing on the blackboard)

Therefore, when our families cross over this line, the indemnity course will no longer exist. When you exert yourself, all your merit will be inherited fully by your descendants. They will inherit it all. In the past, because there was an indemnity course, if we made a mistake we would have been doomed and moved elsewhere, but now the time has come when your accomplishments can be secured as your own.

Your accomplishments so far are not yours. It is in the middle. We are to pile them up in the middle. Who is to become their owner? Just because one collected wealth, it does not always become his own. Although we have been making contributions in the position of still fighting over their ownership, now is no longer such a time. We have entered the era when we can decisively claim them as our own.

So, as long as we exceed the national standard there is no need for concern. It is our Principle perspective that from now on, we will enter the era when we can make leaps. Do you understand? [Yes] Because such times are coming, what are we to do after ushering in such times? If we did not face this era, then we cannot just jump over it. So, in order to exceed that standard we have to liberate everything centering on the original standard that had not fallen. They must be liberated.

For this reason, I conducted the ceremony of total liberation on May 1, according to solar calendar, in Chung Pyung. However, do you know why I conducted it in Chung Pyung? This is because I consider Chung Pyung to be the center of the international foundation. When you consider it on the level of Korea of course this is the headquarters, but I bought Chung Pyung in order to make it an international workshop site in the future, and it is the place that I have offered such prayer. Accordingly, whenever I have time I go to Chung Pyung. Do you understand why I go there? [Yes]

Because I knew that that is the place where spiritually all fortunes will concentrate and where all important problems must be solved, I have formulated all the important ideas there such as the May 16 rally. This is how it should be. Why? Because it is an international place. Because that place is located far apart from the headquarters and at a place where the river is crossed. Because it is in the position of reciprocity that can connect to all the oceans of the world and at the same time has the significance that I can connect that object to me who is in the subject position. I consider Chung-Pyung very important and whenever I have time I go there. Do you understand? [Yes] Because there is a Principle content in everything, I have been doing that kind of things. Sol I have conducted the ceremony of total liberation centering on May first. You all have heard about it, right? [Yes]

What was the result to the fall of man? God could not become a liberated God. In other words, He became a restrained God. Next, the first ancestors of men became restrained. Because of sin . . . Next, even the angelic world fell under the yoke. No only that, countless religious people in history are suffering under the yoke. Humanity is experiencing the same thing.

Next, Satan came into being. The evil spirit world came into being. The substantial object of the evil spirit world also emerged on the earth. All of them have formed boundaries centering on one nucleus. In order to jump over this barrier, men must walk a course called the course of indemnity. For this reason, in order to create the situation in which this can be crossed in the proper manner, heaven and earth have to be placed on a flat plane. In order to be able to walk the life course following the proper path in the middle of that, the road from earth to heaven must be prepared in advance.

This is the time, leading up to now, when centering on our Unification Church the foundation on which we can enter the national realm as individuals is being laid down. For this reason, even in the spirit world, the way through which we can enter the national realm as individuals must be opened. Such a ceremony is the ceremony of the total liberation. God is bound by grief and resentment and so are True Patents, the angelic world, and then next, so are the countless religious people centering on Jesus, patriots centering on the sages, and saintly men and women, or heroines. Wouldn't this be true? Although they became patriots or saints of the nation, because there was no way that they could become the people who can be connected to the dispensation of God, they hold this great grief and resentment in their hearts. Next, all the evil spirits under the dominion of Satan ultimately have become like that because the fall brought such results . . . They also do not want to be Satans. As much as possible, they wish to return to the good side of God.

Then whose fault is it those things have become like this? That is not because of God's wrongdoing, nor the mistake of the angelic world, but because of the mistake of Adam. It has become like this because of the wrong doings of the ancestors of mankind. Then, who is to bring resolution to this? The ancestor of mankind must solve this.

When we look at the Korea of today from that perspective, Teacher Moon of the Unification Church has come in order to carry out that mission. However, I have been receiving opposition for decades in Korea, centering on the Unification Church. This could not be solved yet. It has not been resolved yet. So, because of me, God who knows me is feeling sorrow in His heart.

So, what has to be done? What are the wishes of Teacher Moon of the Unification Church? It is the liberation of the nation. The day that we can win the victory on the national level is the day that marks liberation. Isn't this true? We have to free Jesus from grief and resentment. For this reason, without laying the foundation for the liberation centering on the nation, there is no way that Teacher Moon of the Unification Church can liquidate sources of sorrow and realize long-cherished wishes. If I cannot do this, there is no way for God to be freed of His sorrow and resentment. When God cannot get rid the sources of his resentment, then it is more impossible to free the angelic world of their fetters of grief and bitterness. Without bringing solution to the angelic world, there is no way for humanity to find the path of life on earth centering on the True Parents and as their objects. Isn't this true?

For this reason, through the liberation of God in the spirit world, the liberation of True Parents, and the liberation of the angelic world, on the earth the liberation of the heads of religions . . . All this must be accomplished. Next, the liberation of the sages, patriots, heroes must be undertaken, and next even Lucifer, Judas, and Emperor Nero . . .

Until now, we have been living in the Satanic realm of the evil world, but in the name of True Parents and not of Satan . . . When we examine the principles of the liberation ceremony, as the proper path of the liberation of God and the angelic world becomes linked to the earth. God's original will is not to punish or judge people, but to save their lives, bestow the ideals and bring happiness and blessing. The way will open up for you to advance toward the good world, which corresponds with the sphere of life that each of you works in. (79-24)

What is the spirit world like right now? Since God can come down freely, there is nothing that opposes the whole spirit world from coming straight to the earth. Until now, everyone was blocked from coming based on the reason that each denomination was different from the others. Only when there is an agreement at the top and it is enforced, will all the doors be opened for people to travel both horizontally and vertically. Until now, this has not been the case.

However, now, by conducting of the liberation ceremony, at the same time that God descends, True Parents also come, and then the good sages and heads of religions in the spirit world are to come. Next, even evil Satan . . . Until now, Satan has been on the side of evil, but such is no longer the case. Since all that oppose go to hell, everyone is trying to go to the spirit world. All should hold the gun facing backwards; even in respect to Satan, we should liberate him. Therefore, we will enter the era when without anyone being aware of it, the evil forces will collapse. When three years pass from now, this will fully raise its head and appear on the earth. Do you understand what this means? [Yes]

So, in my third seven-year course, I have roamed all over America, and gathering the fortune of Christianity in the spirit world, I have returned to Korea. Because I have exceeded the national standard spiritually and after having reached the world level, drove the fortunes here, by connecting to the national foundation physically and by securing the basis for the physical world on the spiritual world victory, we can create a new beginning point on the world level that can completely indemnify the spiritual and the physical and step up to a new level. (78-224)

27) The Gu-Guk World Rally

June 7, 1975, at the Yoido square

The proclamation ceremony of the unification of the south and north and the unification of the world

Because the Yoido square is a special square, this rally is the time of receiving historical judgment before God. Do you understand? [Yes] Is the Unification Church truly a group that stands on the side of God with respect to world history, a group that can save the people, or is it not? Do the families in the Unification Church possess the subjective nature that can represent the family of the people and lead them? Have the members of the Unification Church become individuals who can fully bring out their subjectivity before the people? This rally is a great chance to receive a fair judgment on these questions from God. Not only that, it is a time when we can assert our dignity through the fair verdict to be given before the world, bringing an end to all the historical causes of resentment and sorrows of the people, and be able to give the benefits and merits as the new compensation for the suffering and accomplishment. For this reason, you have to understand that this moment is a very serious time.

Then, what kind of time is this? Until now, in the dispensation, we have been losing. Until now, centering on America which, is a democratic world in the thirty-year period since the World War II, we have been losing. What I am saying, is that from the perspective of the Unification Church we have not really been losing, but we have been keeping silence with the external appearance of a losing party.

However, we, the Unification Church, have made preparations on the individual level, family level, tribal level, people level, and national level, and no matter where an individual, tribe, people, or the world drag us, no matter how much the communists mock us and try to liquidate us, we will not perish. Because we had prepared the subjective departing point on such a high level, you have to understand that this is a ceremony in which we, moved by the will of heaven and possessing the right to victory in the name of God, proclaim the new beginning.

Therefore, we have to eliminate the sources of grief and sorrow of God. Then we have to remove the grief of True Parents, then of the countless religious leaders, and then of the followers of religions, next, of the saints and good kings of the patriots and heroes, and then even of the people in the Satanic world. (78-223)

Isn't Christianity the front line of the satanic world? Based on the foundation of having subjugated Cain, wasn't the Yoido rally held on July 6? Was it on May 7th? [June 7th] Was it on June 7th? Forty days after the Yoido rally took place on June 7th, on the fortieth day, I wrote a letter to the President. I wrote him at great length what he should not do. (1988.10.3)

28) The Unification Ceremony

January 1st, 1976, at the former church headquarters in the first district of Chung Pa Dong

Why did I return to Korea this time? I returned in order to pay indemnity for all of history. To do this, I have conducted the Unification Ceremony. What I did after returning here was conduct the Unification Ceremony. On the first of January, the Unification Ceremony took place. Until now, centering on the spiritual and physical worlds we have been unable to have a unified originating point from which we can begin this on the foundation of the nation having won the victory. I came in order to perform this ceremony.

What comes next is that today we talk about the citizens of the heavenly kingdom, and children of the heavenly kingdom, but we could not celebrate the birthday of parents. We do not have the qualifications to celebrate a birthday centering on parents. Spirits who have gone to the spirit world went before being able to celebrate the birthday of parents. Under these circumstances, people cannot function as citizens of the Heavenly Kingdom. Even if there is an angelic world in the heavenly kingdom, if they were able to celebrate the parents' birthday, then they would have obtained the right to participate in the domain where Adam attained perfection, but such is not the case for the countless spirits in the angelic world. Do you understand? If the birthday were celebrated, then wouldn't perfection have been achieved?

Therefore, I have conducted a ceremony, which provides the special opportunity for mankind in the spirit world and the physical world to celebrate the birthday centering on the True Parents. Providing that opportunity was done at the time of the parents' birthday. Do you understand? (84-152)

29) The Day of Victory of Heaven

October 4th, 1976

You have to understand how difficult a task lies behind the concept, the Day of Victory of Heaven. What is the essential factor, the origin, based on which heaven and the spirit world can be triumphant? True love, without the love of God it cannot be done. Where there is the love of God, the world of Satan's love must retreat. Satan will dominate what is not centered on God's love, and where the love of God is the foundation, God will have the dominion. The fact that Satan is giving love means that Satan is dominating already. The question is how to take it back, how to restore it. You have to understand that because the standard that can make the links based on love has been shattered, the question of how to teach this, how to deal with it is a grave problem for God. Do you understand? (135-123)

In our Unification Church, we celebrate many days that are not known to the world. Among them, one is the Day of Victory of Heaven. So, where actually is the origin of the concept, "God won the victory. It is the day to celebrate the victory of heaven"? If this universe had an absolute beginning from God, then all affairs should take place on the victorious foundation. Moreover, all the things that have come into being should belong to the one center that all things can praise and be harmonized with. This is a conclusion based on common sense.

Then, what is the origin of the word the Day of Victory of Heaven? This came to exist because of the fall. You can see it as a present given by the fall. Within the words that heaven won the victory, there must be the individual realm of victory, family realm of victory, tribe, people, nation, world, and furthermore the spirit world and universal realms of victory must be formed. No matter how triumphant an individual is, unless the family realm of victory is established, there is no place for the individual realm of victory to settle down.

An individual must stand on the foundation of a family. On top of a family, an individual can stand. No matter how firm the family realm of victory is, that realm of victory will emerge as the center only on the foundation of a tribe. The tribe on top of the people, the people on top of the nation, and on top of heaven and earth, God is to dwell. This is how I see it. (148-9)

What kind of day is the Day of Victory of Heaven? You have to understand that the Day of Victory of Heaven could be found because in history, finally, a day when the original plus and original minus can completely dwell in the realm of God's love has been established on the earth. Do you understand what this means? You should realize that the period of special blessing when you can enter the same place as the one I occupy, based on my triumph after a lifelong battle is the three-year course. What I intend for you is that by concentrating in one place the fighting efforts that had been dispersed all over the world, I wish that you can lay the foundation. (129-36)

What the Day of Victory of Heaven brought to us is that, in contrast to how God and the angelic world were involved mainly in the spiritual affairs and undertook the affairs on the earth indirectly, the spirit world has begun to do things directly centering on the earth, and is conducting spiritual affairs indirectly. You should know that this is one result that the Day of Victory of Heaven has brought. Do you understand? [Yes]

What is the present that the Day of Victory of Heaven has brought us? [Home Church] Home Church. What kind of background has Home Church come to possess? God and the direction that God has been working until now has switched from the spirit world to the physical world. In other words, a new era has dawned upon us. Accordingly, a new age has begun. Do you understand? You must understand clearly. (?5-143)

Today, while reflecting on that day when God felt joy centering on the Day of Victory of Love, I am grateful for the fact that from now on, with this day as the turning point, we can separate the world into God's side and expand the territory of victory through which we can march toward one Kingdom of Heaven. I hope that the glory and joy of each day can perpetuate the life in which we can sing and dance in the midst of father's love so that the domain of brotherhood can take shape to reach all mankind, and that you can reside in the position of parents, able to govern over the people, to receive glory and honor. (148-60)

Now, should we move forward centering on this new dispensation? [Yes] You have to become those who say, "I will become someone who will not be ashamed of the Day of Victory of Heaven." Now, those who are determined to do so, raise your hand. Please put it down. Next, in response to the change of the direction of God's work, which has shifted from the spirit world to the physical world, we should work harder than spirits and God. You should have the mindset that you will become responsible leaders of heaven and earth who will not become shameful in undertaking these tasks. (105-145)

30) The Day of Victory on Earth

February 23, 1977 (lunar calendar, January 6th), San Francisco, the proclamation of the first year of heaven

On October 4, 1976, I was able to make the proclamation that heaven has won the victory. You have to understand that that day was the same day as today four years ago. Because that day was instituted, we have entered a new era centering on February 23, 1977. From now on, no matter how much persecution we receive . . . Through persecution, those who persecute will be punished. They have to pay hundreds of times of indemnity. (109-77)

From 1977, we proclaimed the new era. We made the proclamation that history has entered a new era. We have been doing Home Church for three years since then. In accordance with that, without making the proclamation on the world level that the first stage of the dispensation of restoration, the first stage of history that God has been working with must come to an end, we cannot move into the new era. This has always remained inside the dispensation of God. (114-111)

On February 23, 1977, I proclaimed the new era, in three years time. On the standard of having set the condition of having loved the oldest son centering on the tradition of God's love all over the world, we are to cross over on the level of the whole world. Is that true or not? [It is true] In this way, the history has been making progress. It has been overcoming, jumping over the principle. So, the Unification Church is trying to establish the tradition of heavenly kingdom in the enemy nation. You have to understand how difficult that is. This tradition is also the tradition of true love. (124-143)

Centering on February 23, 1977, officially, the Unification Church has firmly secured, on this earth, the historical transitional era when heaven can enter the offensive position toward the satanic world. This is the course that I have accomplished. Officially, I have already laid the foundation that can replace the Christian Cultural Sphere of the world. So, in the historical era, the battle in court, fought out with the mask of religion, can begin to take place. Until that time, this was not feasible. (129-221)

Why do people call it New Year? What New Year means is that the direction of God's work has changed. From now on, there will be direct dominion, He will go very directly. So, we are to take over the best and highest places in the satanic world. (105-145)

31) Liberation of the Moon Tribe and the Tribes of the World

November 2, 1978, Chung Pyung

I have a mother and a father, but I could not witness to them even once. I could not share with my mother even once the words of the Principle. I have many relatives, but I could not give them one lecture on the Principle. I am to return only after setting the condition of having loved you more. I am to come here in pursuit and then return. So, finally on November 2, 1978, I performed a ceremony centering on my ancestors, and mother and father. I performed the ceremony that will bring heaven and earth into one and then returned here.

What did I do recently? Because in the spirit world, all the relationships from the earth remain as is, the spirit world is made up of numerous clubs and cliques. Just as how walls exist everywhere that is how it is there. Do you understand? This is how the spirit world is structured, just like the earth.

In that way, having done so, the religious domains gather according to the categories. What I have to do is that, centering on the central and peripheral religions, carry on a movement to make them all one, make them one based on the subject and object relationships. On the earth, I must set all the conditions to make them one. By doing so, the whole spirit world becomes connected. This is the first thing. The next is the tribes and kinsmen; the central clans and peripheral clans, as soon as they become one, the spirit world will become one. In order to do this, the central religions and the peripheral religions must be united as one. Only after that, can the task begin. Do you understand?

What I did during my visit this time was perform a ceremony in which, centering on my tribe, my clan, I brought unity with all the peripheral clans of the world, and I performed the ceremony through which all peripheral religions can become one centering on the Unification Church. What date was that on? [November 2, 1978] Yes, I performed such a ceremony in Chung Pyung. After completing the ceremony I had the intuitive feeling that there would be some indemnity condition within the church, and within three weeks, there was an accident at Chung Pyung Lake. Moreover, there was another accident in New Zealand. Do you understand what this means? On account of this, all of the spirit world, the spirit world of these two worlds have been connected and made into one. All the barriers will crumble. Therefore, your ancestors can come down from the spirit world freely anywhere without encountering any barrier. In the past, it was so difficult to come down from the spirit world that they could not come down. However, now since the spirit world and the earth have formed a domain of unity, those who oppose the Unification Church from now on will perish. From now on, more and more . . . After the third seven-year course is over, I am not afraid of opposition. Do you understand what this means?

Then, why are things unfolding that way? The earth is Adam and the spirit world is the archangel. (Writes on the blackboard) So, we have to create the position of Adam who represents the whole earth and the position of the archangel who represents the whole spirit world. Before the fall, the whole spirit world had helped Adam. So, from now on, the whole spirit world will help you, the whole spirit world will. (102-95)

Today, what are True Parents to do centering on the mission for the restoration of the world of the three-stage domain? All is to indemnifying the restorational history. After moving out while paying the indemnity, we must return. This is the reason that I have been doing this kind of work centering on Korea. I have to match them together. So, what did I do in Korea this time? What I did on November 2, 1978 was that I connected all of these. By doing so, these barriers are being dismantled. We will be able to go anywhere. Without any boundaries, we can go anywhere freely. In this way, all will develop reciprocal relationships.

Therefore, it is up to you to mobilize the spirit world. Who is it up to, to mobilize on the earth? It is up to you. Accordingly, people on the earth are like Adam and spirits in the spirit world are like the archangels. Since you now understand that the good ancestors in your lineage have the responsibility of archangels, you should command them. The ancestors of those ancestors are none other than you. This is all a part of the restoration of the ancestors. It begins with you. Since you are the ancestors, you have to take responsibility. You are the leaders of the future. You have to take responsibility for the past, the present, and also the future. You are the leaders of the three eras. Do you understand what I am talking about? [Yes]

Therefore, from now on this main stream, where do all the streams of dispensation flow? Passing through the course of tribal messiah, and passing the course on the level of the people, nation, world, and the spirit world, we are to return to God. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] That is the path that you must walk. This is the main stream for you, so that all of you have to go this way. This is where the stream of the dispensation flows through.

In order to do that, you have to attain mind and body unity. Then, you have to meet an object to become one with, and next, you have to become united with your clan, and in this manner, you are to expand outwards gradually. You are to become such central figures. This central figure must do things centering on love. You must do everything based on love. All of these resonate centering on love, and nothing else. (10-231)

What have I been doing so far? I have been dismantling all the countless barriers in the spirit world. Based on God's love, I have taken down barriers that have separated numerous peoples and races on the earth. This is the work that I have been doing.

So, coming into last year what I have done on November 2 is that I have opened all the doors of the denominations and religions in the spirit world. We are entering the time when all the doors between the nations must be opened. I have already opened the doors between religions, but what still remains to be done are the doors between tribes. We have not yet opened up the doors of tribes. Do you understand? So, I had no choice but to make the proclamation of the liberation of the Moon tribe as well as the tribes of the world. On November 2 in Chung Pyung I made the declaration. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] By doing so, I opened countless doors of the religious world, and the realm of countless tribes on the earth . . . When the doors of tribes are opened, then the national door will open automatically. Do you understand? [Yes] Such times will come.

Because the door has been opened, faithful people of the past, those spirits who had believed in religions can be in the same position as the archangels in the dispensation of restoration of the earth to help in the realm of Adam on earth. Such things took place only within certain religions, but as the walls on the earth have been dismantled and the scope has been enlarged. The way has opened for everyone, regardless of whether or not he or she believed in a religion and all the spirits who were filial before the ancestors, and those who were patriots and heroes can all come down to the earth to lead their descendants toward the path of goodness. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] This is the path that leads to the new era.

The work to dismantle all the walls in the spirit world was undertaken on the earth, and because now, everything has been fulfilled on the earth, what happened to the works that used to be done in the spirit world is that they were transferred to the earth. Do you understand? The mission undertaken by all the heads of religions, enlightened people and spirits to lay the foundation to expand the spirit world has been reoriented as the mission on the earth. This is the departing point for the proclamation of the new era. Do you understand what this means? [Yes]

For this reason, in the Unification Church, there is no national boundary. There is no boundary at all. We have to shrink all the national boundaries in the world. (105-264)

32) The Transitional Period

December 31, 1978, January 1, 1979

This moment today, on December 31, 1978 is the turning point. You did not know when this turning point is, right? Although you did not know, now that you have learned of it, you have to undergo a fundamental change from tomorrow. Starting from tomorrow is my era. We are to enter my era. What day is tomorrow? [My day] My era, my day, my birthday, all of them are fine.

We as a whole have to display a new appearance. We should not wake up late, and our behavior has to improve. (102-221)

33) Unity of Spirit World

June 21, 1982

You are Tribal Messiahs. You can save your ancestors as well as those who live on the earth; for example, say the Smith family and the descendants will automatically receive salvation. This is the type of messiah you are. Although the Jewish people have come down for two thousand years, two thousand years, and two thousand years, six thousand years all together, we in the Unification Church can inherit the equal value of this six thousand years in just six years. If you look here, this is three stages, and this has the content that corresponds to the two thousand years, this to another two thousand years, and this to another two thousand years. Through this, by doing this, your ancestors will be connected to this, as well as this and without a limit in the future. (Speaks while writing on the blackboard)

In other words, those who do not know religion can enter the domain of the benefit of the religion. People who could not establish the ideology of the chosen people can cross over to the ideology of the chosen people. Do you understand what this means? So, within the Tribal Messiah, all the vertical and horizontal contents are contained within. You must understand this fact.

Therefore, on June 21 of 1982, I conducted "the ceremony of the proclamation of the synthesis of the spirit world." This is the date on which I had entered prison in the past. In 1948, in other words, this is the 34th year. This is the 34th year. Because it is the 34th year, it is the time when 33 years have come to an end and the 34th year has begun. What this means is that in the Unification Church, we have restored through indemnity the whole of the thirty-three years of the life course of Jesus. This is the time that I have fought with America. The Unification Church spearheads America. So, all your ancestors who belong to the spirit world will return to the earth through your Home Church foundation, the whole will come down.

Now then, those ancestors of yours who are in the spirit world are much like the angels in the angelic world. Your ancestors correspond to the angels of the angelic world. Moreover, your world corresponds to the world of Adam and Eve. Furthermore, your descendants who are to come correspond to the future. Because the spirit world is in the same position as that in which it has to help Adam, your ancestors in the spirit world will come and help you fulfilling the mission of the angelic world. If they become one with you by helping you, then liberation will take place. This is the principle. (Speaks while writing on the blackboard) (19-44)

34) Pledge of Declaration

To the team of chairmen of the PWPA (Professors of the World Peace Academy), December 18, 1983, noon, at the main hall of the Little Angels Arts Center

It is a historical event to hold the first world conference with the team of chairmen of the PWPA coming to Seoul, Korea from all over the world. That while all of humanity and the Korean people are watching closely, the fact that in such a short time they could gather from all over the world is an amazing event. This stands as the proof that we as a whole have become one in heart and mind and deeply long for world peace.

We know that today, humanity faces a great new crisis in which freedom and survival are threatened. Moreover, while communism is revealing itself as a merciless tyrant, even in the democratic world, they have failed to present some solution that can bring hope and courage to the world.

We believe that Unification Thought, which is a new perspective on values that originate from Godism introduced by the Rev. Moon, is truly pointing to the bold new solution for the ideal world. This solution has already demonstrated its power to induce the conscientious people of all nations throughout the whole world to offer their lives and sacrifice for the sake of the world peace, so we express a deep gratitude for this.

We, the chairmen of different nations in the world who have participated in the first world conference, pledge as follows:

We solemnly pledge that crossing over the walls of history, culture, national boundary, and race, in order to build the ideal world according to the will of God we are proud of the following that are centered on God:

1) We are proud of the one sovereignty of goodness

2) Proud of the one people

3) Proud of the one national territory

4) Proud of the one language and culture

5) Proud of the fact that we have become unified children centering on God

6) Proud of being able to inherit the one tradition

7) And we pledge to build one world of the heart

We solemnly pledge before the whole world and the humanity that we will march forward with full force toward these goals.

Section 2: The Significance of Today and the Major Church Holidays [Part 5]

2. The Establishment, Ritual, and Proclamation of Holidays

35) The Universal Transitional Period

December 31, 1983, second floor of the Saint Francis hospital, with the participation of couples of each blessing as well as representatives of Korea, America, Japan, Germany, and first, second, and third Israel

When we view with the historical and dispensational perspective, there is a high probability that the Abel figure will be offered as the sacrifice. In other words, when we consider Adam as the individual ancestor of mankind in dispensational history, Jesus was the Abel figure. Accordingly, Jesus had to go as the sacrifice on the cross. Similarly, in True Parents' family, with Sung Jin as the Cain figure, Hui Jin (Abel) had to pass away. With Ye Jin as the Cain figure Hae Jin (Abel) had to go. This time, in this way, with Hyo Jin as the Cain figure, Heung Jin (Abel) had to go.

We are performing this ceremony before the New Year. Now the universal transitional period will come. In other words, the sovereignty will be transferred. The 72 nations proclaimed recently in Korea are the number of representative nations of the world. Moreover, Korea, Japan, America, and Germany, these four nations are the horizontal representative nations. In other words, we are restoring the historical Adam family.

On account of Heung Jin's passing away, communist invasion will be prevented. By establishing the 72 nations as the representatives, Eastern culture and the Western culture are to become synthesized. People is the Cain figure and the sovereign is the Cain figure. The fact that this hospital has cooperated with enthusiasm and all the doctors were moved to tears has set the condition on behalf of the Catholic church of having helped greatly. Also, among the representatives of the 72 nations, there were many Jewish people. This has become the opportunity for the religions, politics, arts of the East and the West to become one.

Because of Heung Jin's passing away, from now on the spirit world can be traveled to and from freely. Through this, the time will come when the whole world can receive the blessing of the Unification Church. On the basis of Heung Jin's passing away, the world, both spiritual and physical can turn around and come back. The opposition of the government will become support. Viewing it from the dispensational perspective, this is the same as how in 1984 the thirty years of individual private life came to an end and from 1985 we are to enter the time of public life of common fate.

Please let Heung Jin go alive. Let him build the Kingdom of Heaven centering on the 24 elders.

Please receive the spiritual and physical self of Heung Jin by stamping the seal of victory through the unity of the True Parents and the True Children.

Please receive the unification of Judaism, Christianity, and the Unification Church. Let it become the world of God. True Parents and God, please grant the blessing so that from now on we can take an offensive position in the seven-year period until 1990 so that it can become a unified world.

The reason that the Abels are passing away is because the (blessed) families have not completed their responsibilities. Accordingly, please let the families become one.

Through the offering of Heung Jin as the sacrifice, let the relationship between Song Jin and Hyo Jin become completely resolved in harmony, and let them become restored Esau and Jacob. Through the sacrifice of Heung Jin parents have to try to become one. All that True Mother has to do is obey me. (130-93)

36) The Day of Victory of Love

January 3, 1984

The term used today, the Day of Victory of Love, this phrase that the victory was won centering on love recognizes the existence of Satan. It is not the day of victory of love but the day of celebration of love. It should be the day of celebration of love. These wicked words, you have to know that these abundant traces of side affects have been left behind as the presents of the fall. The term Second Coming itself is the same, and the name Blessed Families has also taken the undesired form due to the fall and according to the laws of the fall.

In the original world of the Principle, there is no such a thing as a Blessed Family restored from the fall. Originally a child is supposed to be born several months and years after the parents -- to reach the completion stage, and then the indirect dominion, having become one with the direct dominion they consummate their marriage based on the true parentship of love. This is the child. Does a child just pop up right after they make love? It has become the opposite, even your parents have until now. You have to step backwards and move up, and drag it up like this. Do you understand? (137-254)

37) Proclamation of the Founding of One World

April 1, 1984 (lunar calendar, March 1)

In my prayer today, I have conducted the ceremony of proclamation, "Based on the fortune of the Unification Church centering on the unification of the heaven and the unification of the earth, by the command of God please institute the mainstream ideology and allow us to march forward toward the founding of the one world." Do you understand? We are to advance forward for one nation! Amen!

Now, you should have such conviction, and you have to claim the nation and the world based on your family foundation. You have to further the national foundation to move out toward the world. I believe that such a time will come in the near future. (131-61)

38) The Proclamation of the Day of Love of Heaven

May 16, 1984, 0:45 a.m., Belvedere, America, the transfer of the candle of the love of heaven, and the initiation of the Il-Jeung prayer.

We have to hammer in the stakes centering on parental love. We have to hammer the stakes in. The day that the stake is hammered in securely -- when is the day that the stake is clearly hammered in before Satan and God? This is the Day of the Love of Heaven. We are to cross over to the era when centering on the love of God we can pass through. Why? Because hell on earth has been decimated. Hell, even prisons have been destroyed. We are to drive even hell and prison into the domain of heaven. Do you understand? (Applause)

For this reason, in this era you have created the Il-Jeung meeting, and the Il-Jeung prayer meeting, but what is the meaning of the word, "Il-Jeung-Hui?' It has a historical meaning that can make the connection with the realm of heart that I have been speaking about up to now. (Speaks while writing on the blackboard) The Il-Jeung prayer meeting is the movement to become one centering on the True Parents and with the heart that loves them more than anything else. It is a pledge. The time that you pray is the time of pledge. This is the meaning behind the movement of Il-Jeung-Hui. You should understand that such content lies underneath it.

Centering on that, we have to exert ourselves with a united heart to carry on the movement to become one with God and True Parents. Accordingly, we are to synchronize it with this kind of field. This is international, heaven and earth; it was carried out worldwide. For this reason, it is possible only through love. Only love can transcend the world in this way. (132-125)

Here, this whole body has gathered here representing all the nations, the world, and the 120 missionary countries, yet do you pledge, "We will become completely one centering on the words of the Teacher and cross over the realm of domain of love"? [Yes, Father] Thank you. From now on, there is liberation. I am to move forward into the position of liberation, from now on. The period of transition into a new era will come. (Applause)

Therefore, through this kind of occasion today, the Day of Love of Heaven, I have prayed that we can digest with love even the fear of death, as well as the fear of prison. You have to understand that I have just performed the ceremony that signifies that centering on the Unification Church death has been digested with love and the legal, earthly hell of today has been digested with love.

The creation of the Day of Victory of Love and the Day of Love of Heaven is not possible without the True Parents, so the True Parents have appeared; by completing all this in this historical era they have built the highway through which the future generations can travel. Because you should know that the Day of Love of Heaven and the Day of Victory of Love are important days that must be praised and loved forever in history, I am making the proclamation at this moment. (132-100)

Beloved Heavenly Father! Although today's date is May 20th, 1984, because today can substitute the moment of the declaration of love of heaven at May 16, 0:45 a.m. in connecting to the historical day of proclamation on the standard of the East Garden family, father, please allow your presence in this place.

The True Parents of the earth are seated here and the parents in heaven are present here, and the whole of the unified spirit world of the 120 nations centering on Heung Jin and Jesus is present here, and the symbolical substantial beings of the domain of resurrection of the 120 nations of the earth are here, so based on this hour please let the sovereignty and possessive rights of heaven lost because of the evil love . . .

Now, at the pinnacle of this worldwide indemnity, we now stand in this incredible summit of history where we can proclaim the Day of Love of Heaven that can, centering on the love of True Parents and the love of God, while restoring the historical right of inheritance lost simultaneously establish the sovereignty of love.

Heaven! Earth! Since this was the day that the universe has longed for, I hope that you can stand in the heartistic realm of one heart and one will to welcome and receive the grand proclamation of the True Parents! I declare that we are going to march toward the era of inheriting the realm of love of the heavenly kingdom where God and the True Parents being present, the children of the True Family centering on the parental love, all of the blessed couples can become one, so I hope that the whole universe can solemnly accept it at this hour!

I proclaim the Day of Love of Heaven in the name of God and the True Parents. Amen, [Amen] Amen. [Amen] Amen. [Amen] (Three cheers of "Mansei," and applause) (132-102)

39) The Day of the Opening of the Door of Heaven

February 1, 1985, 3 O'clock, Danbury

Today is February 1. It is the day that I have declared the Day of the Opening of the Door of Heaven. What is the meaning of the opening of the door of heaven? As it says literally, it means the day that the door of heaven is opened.

Last year on this date, I in Danbury and mother in East Garden have finally opened the door through which heaven and earth can be connected. So the good ancestors of the world in heaven are to come to their descendants on the earth by passing through hell. Only those who overcome hell can go to heaven. (1986.2.1)

What I did after I entered Danbury, is that on February 1 of 1985, I opened the door to the pathway between the spirit world and the physical world which had been previously blocked off. I in Danbury and Mother in East Garden offered a special prayer. Since it was the fallen parents who had closed the door, opening this door is the mission of the parents who can bring restoration. It must be opened. So we opened it up. Because we have opened up the door, even if evil ancestors are in hell, now a way has opened up for the good descendants to go there to witness to their ancestors in their lineage.

In the past, there have been constant efforts to make connection to the tribal spheres in which Abraham or someone can conduct the dispensation of restoration centering on religion, or where True Parents can be born, where True Parents can come and carry on the dispensation of restoration. When you take that perspective, the lineage starting from Adam and passing through Abel, Noah, Abraham, Moses, John the Baptist and reach to the era of Jesus is the genealogy that can make the link from heaven down to the earth. There is only one lineage that corresponds to this lineage. All the rest have no relationship what so ever. Only after this is completed, can True Parents come to dismantle all the things that block the path. Without the appearance of True Parents, there is no way to bring them down. (114-262)

On February 1, at three in the afternoon, in the prison together with mother I had the final conference in which the highway was laid between hell and heaven. Although the highway is laid, preparations must be made. There have to be cars, and we must learn how to drive, and you need to have gas. These things cannot be found within yourselves. Your ancestors are to bring them along. Do you understand? Your ancestors have brought the car, put in the gasoline, and taught you to start the movement of pulling you up to the spirit world. Do you believe these words? If you don't want to believe then, don't. It is the hard reality. You should go and see for yourself.

Recently spiritual mediums revealed, "Wow! All the flags in the heavenly kingdom have gathered in one place, and deciding on one direction, they have started to move. From February of this year the door to hell and the door to heaven have been opened up." But, they do not even understand who has caused this to happen. Heaven and earth became like this when I made the proclamation, "The resurrection of the new era, the present era has passed behind us and the new era has come, and the period of persecution for the Unification Church has passed and the time has come for the liberating sound of the trumpet to reverberate all throughout." (137-190)

40) The Proclamation of the Day of One Victory

August 20, 1985, 3:15 a.m., Belvedere, U.S.A. The holy water ceremony.

The blessed couples living in the vicinities of New York gathered in the training center of Belvedere on August 20, 1985 at 3:15 a.m. right after the Teacher's release from prison to listen to the Teacher's heartfelt explanation of the significance, and participated the holy water ceremony conducted by Mr. Hyo Jin Moon.

This was based on the Day of One Victory that took place in East Garden on August 16 at 7:00 a.m., and this was meant to inherit the significance and meaning of that ceremony.

This day of one victory was proclaimed at the welcoming ceremony for Mr. Hyo Jin Moon who came back after a successful conclusion of the forty-day workshop of the blessed children held in Korea (Night of the 15th).

This also was the ceremony of triumph that celebrated the new beginning on the 16th, the day after the 40th anniversary of the conclusion of World War II on August 15, 1945. In the proclamation ceremony of the Day of One Victory that begun at seven a.m. Father spoke until 10:35, and by giving a prayer of blessing and conducting the holy water ceremony, he declared the confirmation of the right of the oldest son.

In the holy water ceremony, the True Parents and all of the true children participated, and twelve people who represented the membership and the twelve tribes participated, and all the participants drank the newly created holy water. Using four bottles of the Il-Hwa spring water as the seed water, after placing them on the table in the living room of East Garden and praying over them, they were poured into small cups and given to the True Children and the representative blessed couples to drink in an orderly manner. (Sa-Bo, #46, p6)

41) When the Unification Church Emerges Before the World

January 1, 1986

Now 1985 has passed by and 1986 has begun, and through the prayer offered moments ago, what would happen is that the world will turn upside down. Where would it turn toward? If it was turning like the needles on the clock, then after having made a full circle, they are starting to turn counter-clock wise. Until now, the Unification Church has been trampled upon by the world, but from now on, it is time for the Unification Church to emerge above the world. (137-37)

What I prayed about in this celebration ceremony today is the unification with the Christian churches and . . . Centering on the saints in the Christian cultural sphere they became loyal to the era of Roman Empire. We are to tie all these together. So, centering on the kingship of good kings who are in the spirit world, we are to bring all the patriots and heroes to the earth, to have them order presidents, kings, and all of them to follow Rev. Moon within the ideal domain centered on the kingship of the True Parents. They will hear all about Rev. Moon. From now on, good news will also be heard, and they will all say that I am famous. Derogatory rumors will abate and as the positive wind blows, their ancestors in the spirit world will ceaselessly come to them and teach them. Good ancestors in the spirit world even go down to hell to educate.

I have opened this door in Danbury. (137-190)

42) The Founding of the Federation for the Unification of the North and South

May 15, 1987, in the main hall of the Little Angels Arts Center.

Why do I push so hard to have this founding convention before May 15 was over? It is because if we were to compare this time to a season, it is the time right before the coming of the summer season. This is the time when all the things of creations are gaining new life. Moreover, when we look at the fortune of the whole . . . When did the May 16 even take place? [In 1961] Yes, centering on the fortune of May 16, the new sovereignty came into being. So, it has to be done before that. You cannot go over that date.

For this reason, at this time the situation of Korea has become the way it is now. This was not somehow synchronized cleverly. Because the timetable of the dispensation in Korea is fixed this way, all are thrown into chaos. The rival party as well as the governing parties are in a chaotic state, the people have lost the direction to move toward, religions cannot deal with the problems, and no one can take care of the situation. Here, we have synchronized it. We are to kick and climb over it. By doing so, concentrating all the fortunes that had caused the spirit world and physical world to divide, the east and west to divide, and north and south to divide, we are to gather them in this way.

Here, the fortune of the whole world centered on the Blessed Couples is linked together, and the fortunes of Korea are all connect to it. What shall we call this fortune? Centering on the end point that is like the end of a needle, we are to dig it in.

By doing so, from now on we are to declare to the spirit world. When this convention is over, all will be on the world level. All these are the fortunes that represent mankind. Through these, we are to create one sphere of whirlpool in a great ocean. Just as how as soon as the whirlpool begins to turn the whole ocean gets dragged in, although we are having it in Korea, this will move not just Korea but the whole world.

Accordingly, the problem is what kind of conviction does the leader have when he makes the move. (164-169)

43) The Ceremony of Dispensational Unified Transition

September 27, 1988, at the Han Nam Dong mansion

At this point in time when an incredible new era is being ushered in, together with the huge victory of the Olympic games we proclaimed the World Cultural Festival, isn't that so? [Yes] By doing so, I have given rise to various problems. The one central axis around which all of these can eventually be tied together and cause the world to make a new turn is in its formation. When all are wrapped around here and begin to turn, then the whole world will not fall into the satanic world but fall into the heavenly world. Thus, the cultural festival is the means to be used as a catalyst to hasten the advancement toward the one world. You have to understand that this is what it is. Do you understand? [Yes] (1988.10.3)

Thinking about it, I did a good job in conducting the transition ceremony on 27th (The day of proclamation of the World Cultural Festival). Things started to turn around from that ceremony of transition. You should watch closely. All those that had been previously divided have been matched together within the two Cain and Abel-type systems centering on the sphere of unification. The two worlds based on Cain and Abel, the communist world and the democratic world, that would bring unity have come face to face, glued to other at their foreheads. Do you understand?

Where? [In Seoul] In Seoul. Then, what happened to Kim Il-Sung? Kim Il Sung is glued to the end of the tail. Kim Il Sung is the most miserable one. (1988. 10. 3)

All the ceremonies of transition in the dispensational history are always centered on Cain and Abel. Because they could not even reach the parental position, this refers to the vertical and horizontal indemnity conditions and the center of love. Because we have become one even centering on the Parents, we can declare the founding day of the unified nation. (1988.10.3)

First: The division and unification of the north and south

Second: The Seoul Olympic Games and the dispensational point of congruence

Third: Leading the battlefront of the unification of the federation

Fourth: Formalizing the ideals of the unified one body

What is the fifth? When we look at it centering on the Seoul Olympic Games, the Soviet Union and East Germany are on the Cain side, and what about America and Korea? They are the Abel side. For this reason, in the world perspective of Cain and Abel, it refers to the alliance of Cain and Abel in the Soviet Union, and also refers to the alliance of the democratic world. Cain and Abel finally joined their hands at the time of the Olympics, so who is the one that will ultimately bring the two worlds together? Here, we have the emergence of the influencing powers of the True Parents. We have to grab on to it and hammer in the stakes. We are to return to the new world.

What comes next? Since we have done the Ceremony of Unified Transition, what is the sixth? Because the time has come when the connection can be made with both the horizontal and the vertical domains of heart from the family to the world level, we are to return to our homeland. Next, there will be the appearance of the ancestors centered on God. Do you understand what this means? We are to first return to the homeland, emerge as the new ancestors, and then connect with the national foundation. Do you understand? In this manner, the transitional point in the dispensational history has to be established. Only when you build the foundation based on your efforts reaching out to the national level, will you not face the accusations of Satan. (1988.10.3)

44) Founding Day of the Unified Nation of the World

October 3, 1988, at Yong-In, Kyung-Gi province.

Seizing this rare opportunity when heaven is opening up to open up further the door, which had been opened from the individual to the national level, on the world level is the way that the fortune of Korea will roll out to the world both internally and externally.

So, what is today? World what? [The Founding Day of the Unified Nation of the World] Yes. Because the point of congruence is perfectly in line with the theory behind the dispensation that can proclaim the unified nation of the world, the unified world, and the founding day of the unified nation of the world, because this day is in accordance with the historical perspective of our Unification Church both in theory and in experience, even if we refer to this day and say that our day of hope has been founded, no one can raise objections. (1988.10.3)

First is the beginning of the unification of Korea and Japan, second is the beginning of the unification of America, Korea, Germany, and the Soviet Union.

Through American Christianity and the Korean Unification Church, the unified world will unfold. This is the third.

Fourth, the Christian cultural sphere will become the Abel figure and the material world the Cain figure, and the materialism of the communist world and the world of spiritualism will be unified.

What is the fifth? It is the unification of the world in heaven and the earthly world. When they become linked together, the unification of the world in heaven and the world on earth will finally begin to take place.

Sixth is the completion of the responsibility of the dispensational historical indemnity. What I mean is that the dispensational historical responsibility has been completed. When the responsibility is completed, the perfect family can begin.

As the perfect structure of the family, not only of the family but also of the tribe, people, nation, and world, appears on the foundation of the satanic world, Satan's existence will no longer have any value. What it means is that it will become the world of liberation.

On that basis, the seventh is the beginning of the heavenly world on earth, and the eighth is the promise of the realization of the heaven in the family, nation, world, the whole earth, and in heaven. Finally, in heaven and on earth, the one ideal world of love will be unfolded.

I have explained that based on the pledge of unification, this kind of Founding Day of the Unified Nation can be declared. Do you understand? [Yes] What comes next? As we proceed to do this kind of works, the problem is how to educate our second generation in the future. Therefore, inheriting the ideological tradition of the Olympic Games, you have to be healthy externally. Internally, you have to be overflowing with love. When you are filled with love, then you can represent for the parental love as well as for the children's love. You have to become individuals of mature character full of love, which can represent love toward the nation, world and heaven. (1988.10.3)

45) The Ceremony of One Heart

June 23, 1989, at the main hall of the Little Angels Arts Center.

Right before the recognition ceremony for the chairman of the Korean Federation for the pursuit of the roots, from 10:30 a.m. to 11:10 a.m. in the third floor VIP room of the main hall of the Little Angels Arts Center, honoring the presence of the Teacher and his wife, twelve representatives of our church and the twelve representatives of the clans and kinsmen, thirty people in all participating, the historical Ceremony of One Heart was conducted.

The Ceremony of One Heart in which the Cain realm and the Abel realm are to come together as one centering on God and the True Parents was conducted by Rev. Chung Hwan Kwak (President of the Sae Gye Daily), the emcee. First, Hyo Jin Nim and Hoon Sook Nim bowed before the True Parents as the representatives of the True Family, and right after that everyone stood in three lines representing Cain and three lines representing Abel and bowed; then each representative bowed, and the golden crown was offered to the Teacher and his wife, and one more bow was offered representing all the clans in Korea. Then there was the recitation of the fifth section of the Pledge, and there was Teacher's prayer of blessing (prayer offering the ceremony of one heart); then there was the cutting of the cake; and the ceremony ended with the three cheers of Mansei led by chairman Young Whi Kim. (Sa-Bo, # 92, P92)

I have already told you all this. I have told you that the time of settling down for the spirit world will come. Haven't you learned that based on returning resurrection the work of unification will be accomplished? Unification will take place through the return of spirits. You have to be grateful toward heaven that is at work trying to be in harmony with the era of transition into the new history. (170-286)

"Holy Spirit" here is not the same as the Holy Spirit who is part of the trinity of God. A more accurate translation would have been "divine spirit" because the first of the two Chinese characters that make up the term, "Shin" means divinity or god, while the second character, "Ryeng," means ghost or spirit. Moreover, divine spirit is the way that the dictionaries translate the word. However, because the official translation has always been "Holy Spirit," it will be left as it is despite the obvious confusion. But keep in mind that "Holy Spirit" in this section refers not to the third member of the trinity of God and that it is identical to the term, "Divine Spirit," which is used interchangeably here to convey more accurate meaning.

46) Declaration Day of the Providential Age of Restoration through Love

August 20, 1989, at Belvedere in America

The purpose of the providence of salvation is to save man and woman. Then, the words "the providence of restoration through love" or "the providence of perfection" is how can we unite these two people with love. The purpose of these is the same as the providence of salvation.

God's purpose is to return to the age of the original love where no Satan exists after re-creating Adam and re-creating Eve. Since the love is lost, the creation must be done centering on love. This is why God is perfecting Adam and perfecting Eve.

This is why providence of salvation or providence of restoration through the love of God cannot be done without man and woman, also without love. (193-52)

The Providential Age of Restoration through Love is the age God dominates directly. (193-55)

From now on, it is the providential age of love in the view of the providence. Do you understand? The providential age that the Messiah will occupy the four comers of this world will come. That is the conclusion of everything. At that time, everything finishes. Then, the providential age of salvation ends completely and the providential age of love begins.

When I say based on the Principle, the realm of the dominion of result is the completion of the portion of responsibility based on the restoration of the Elder Sonship. The first child and the second child born after the restoration of the Elder Sonship are children of Adam and Eve. They are God's children. Therefore, since we came to the providential age that can connect children centering on parents to family or blood lineage centering on God, we call the age the providential age of restoration through love.

God's providential age has entered the age of parents, the age of love. When we do our best, simply following the way of the Principle, perfection of our spiritual character and the perfection of our physical character will be done, and the age that we will be connected to the nation will come. This is why the age is changing to the providential age of restoration through love. (19, 30, 69, 84, 100)

47) Day of the Settlement of Eight Stages

August 31, 1989, at Kodiak Alaska in America

The order of restoration is vertical from the servant of servant, servant, adopted son, stepson, real son, and Eve. Without the real son, mother cannot be restored. This is why, if there is no victorious foundation of original Abel, unless Elder Sonship is completely restored, there is no place for father and mother to stand.

Eve gave birth to two sons. She bore the first son, thus the son of Satan, as the elder son. This is why, without any choice, God has been tracing out the way of the restoration through indemnity centering on the second son. Whose responsibility is that? It is Eve's. Therefore, by connecting the worldwide foundation with the real son's victorious foundation, and on the foundation of the unity between mother and son, Adam can stand. Also, on the foundation where Adam became one, God can stand. This is the way of vertical indemnity. Do you understand what I am saying?

You learned from the Divine Principle, haven't you? From servant of servant, servant, adopted son, stepson, real son, Eve, Adam, and God, we return to the world of love. The way is to go up. It is to connect the foundation that is going up. We connect all these and make it as a pyramid. (193-92)

48) Declaration Day of Heavenly Parentism

September 1, 1989, in Kodiak, Alaska

God has been working until now since the fall of humankind in order to restore the Elder Sonship. However, through Abel making Cain surrender completely, fallen man can attend parents. Therefore, the age of parentism, heavenly parentism came; so that parents can love both Cain and Abel. Until now, God loved Abel and Satan loved Cain. Thought of Cain and Abel = Communism, and Democracy = Brotherism.

Also, God's providence has ended the age of the indemnity, and proclaims the Heavenly Parentism (True Parentism), restoration of kingship, so that God is working directly with love, God is becoming the parent of the world of the entire creation. (Sabo 96, p. 38)

49) Proclamation of Parents of Heaven and Earth

February 27, 1990, at Han Nam Dong in Seoul, Korea

The welcoming that Korea made for True Parents at this time does not end as the welcoming that only Korea made. This period was the period of proclamation of announcing the liberation of the physical world along with the liberation of the spiritual world with the authority of parents special position by standing on the top of the position that transcends America and the world.

(Prays) Within this, please proclaim that the eternal Kingship that can represent Heaven and earth to land in a direct line from this earth to Heaven. Please, also proclaim that we can go forward to the age that You can exercise Your sovereign power for the sake of love and peace centering on Your Ideal Creation standing above the entire power of satanic world.

Please accept this foundation that True Parents have paved. As I am proclaiming the settlement of the new Kingship on earth and in Heaven by becoming one with parents in Heaven, please let the entire cosmos to transcend the hill of lamentation and sorrow and to return joy, praise, and glow.

Please allow God's love, liberation, True Parents' liberation to be established centering on God's love, centering on God's Kingship, centering on God's people and earth, and centering on the Kingdom of Heaven in Heaven.

All these I proclaim in front of the entire cosmos in the name of True Parents. (Sabo 101, p. 7)

50) Declaration Day of God's Eternal Blessing (7.1 Celebration Day)

July 1, 1991, at Han Nam Dong House

(Prays) Beloved Heavenly Father! Today is July 1, 1991. I know that the year 1991 is the year that is positioned for the final crisis in the providential historical turning point. After transcending all kinds of complicated circumstance from January to June, now we newly face July.

Father! I am truly grateful that, beginning today I can set down the day of victory, liberation and glory as I hold the Ceremony of Declaration Day of God's Eternal Blessing after liquidating entire conditions that represent providential history and You have established.

I pray that God will observe, and all good spirits, saints and sages, and ancestors of the entire spiritual world will observe all of these. Also, Satan will observe everything that is being proclaimed centering on the benefit that Satan can also follow, even standing in the very final situation of humankind, in the realm of the liberation of freedom by furnishing the element of circumstance that Satan can confess all his shameful betrayal that he did to Heaven until now and surrender on his own in front of love, in front of Heavenly Father's power. I pray that with everyone's observation, they will support everything that I am offering during the victorious ceremony of proclamation, ceremony of liberation, ceremony of unification that we can go forward toward the Kingdom of Heaven attending True Parents and attending Father's Will. I proclaim all these in front of Heaven in the name of True Parents. Amen, Amen, Amen. (Tong Il Sae Gye, July 1991)

(Benediction) We know that You have now liquidated the sorrowful historical indemnity course centering on July First of 1991 with God's protection for every course until today.

And, we know that every declaration is needed in order to find the realm of liberation of the original world by newly attending God, the Creator and horizontal True Parents who will become the original parents. We know that these are to be done with the unification of left and right, with the unification of north and south, with the unification of every realm of religion and realm of politics and inheritance of Elder Sonship, and inheritance of Parentship, and inheritance of Kingship.

I liquidate all evil activities and bury all these with history and proclaim to the physical world and spiritual world the coming of the Kingdom of Heaven of liberation and victory on earth in the name of True Parents. I proclaim in the name of True Parents today, on July First, at this moment that You will lead us by using the proclamation as the shield forever. (Amen) I proclaim these in the name of True Parents. (Amen) I proclaim these in the name of True Parents. (Amen) (Tong Il Sae Gye, July 1991)

With today's July First Ceremony that we have just had, the time when Parents can act as they wish has come. Until now, I could not do as I wished. If I could have done as I wished, why should I have suffered? Why do you think I did all unacceptable things against the world? Everything has a right time. Unless you complete the responsibility for the time, you cannot command with your head up. (Tong Il Sae Gye, July 1991)

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Chapter 5 - Ministering and Giving Guidance to the Members

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Section 1: Attitude of the Minister When Giving Guidance (Part 1)

1. The Attitude that a Minister Should Have When Giving Guidance

1) A Minister Must Shed Tears

The only way that a public figure in the Unification Church can help this world, full of tears, to make a transition into the kingdom of heaven is by possessing the heart of restoration and shedding tears.

Now, all of you understand, a true member of the Unification Church is someone who sheds tears, and a true leader is someone who sheds tears. Therefore, since there was much shedding of tears at the fall, restoration requires tears to be shed, and in doing so one should not be centered on oneself, but should cry a lot for the sake of God and humanity. The more one sheds tears the closer one will be to the realm of God's heart, and according to the laws of cause and effect this is how it must be.

So where is the cause of the tears? If it originated from the individual, then the tears are on the individual level. Based on the victorious foundation of that, they should progress to the family level, and centering on victory at the family level they must be further developed out towards the clan, people, nation and the world. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes] You have not been thinking about this. However, as you find it to be true by listening to these words, those that pledge to shed tears for the sake of humanity and follow the heart of God with tears raise you hand. Please put them down. (94-324)

The eyes of the church leaders should never be dry from lack of tears. Those that are really pitiful in this world are the church leaders. Church leaders are always in sorrow. When you think about the heart of God and the course of dispensation of restoration, then you would often feel that God is really miserable. When you think about what you should do to follow the path of restoration, when you think about how you cannot but walk this road because you are like that, you will often experience overwhelming sorrow and misery. Sometimes it is so overwhelming that you feel like you are going to faint. Without this kind of heart you cannot become someone who can live and work for the sake of God. When you see something bad, as you are walking around the village, you should become someone who can think, "This time I am passing by without doing anything, but just wait until the next time. I will clean up this place with my own hands." (46-298)

Your eyes must not be dried of tears. The eyes of leaders must always be filled with tears. Think about it. If you really understand me clearly and think about me, can your eyes be without tears? I was not supposed to go through suffering. I am suffering like this because the time was not ripe and the people did not fulfill their responsibility. (33-118)

Have you ever shed tears of gratitude? You should weep tears of gratitude to the extent that they flow down endlessly, falling down all around you and giving the impression that the spot that you are standing on has just been rained on. (1988.10.3)

You who have gathered here must never lose this perspective because you are in charge of the regions. You may sometimes unconsciously feel lonely. At those moments you should realize that the loneliness is not your own loneliness but the loneliness that God is suffering through, the loneliness that the angelic world is experiencing, and the loneliness that our ancestors are going through. Every time you have this experience, you should cry on their behalf so that you can penetrate into their heart. (14-9)

Among you, there must be those who wept without other people knowing it. You may have wept grabbing on to the grass roots pleading to God, "Oh God, please help resolve my resentments," or when caressing a rock cry out, "There is only you who understands it." You must know God's dreams for that which He created this universe. You must understand the agony of God at the time of the fall of Adam and Eve. You also must know that it was the angel who had seduced them to fall and what kind of enemy he is for God. (14-10)

Before doing anything else, a patriot will wail on be half of the people. You have to understand this, are you clear? When a patriot looks at the people, the first thing that happens to him is shedding of tears. When a filial son thinks about his parents, his eyes will swell with tears. When one buys presents for the parents, if one's tears fill their eyes as they choose the gift, then no matter how evil a parent is, he will be melted by the tears of the filial son. Isn't this how it is? True love between brothers also follows the path of tears. This is how it works.

Therefore, a religious worker cannot be short on tears. You should experience shedding tears of joy as a member comes to visit you. Then see if his shadows will disappear from the grounds there. It will not disappear. This is an indisputable reality. Those who possess love will first shed tears before anything else. (50-317)

There is only one path of survival for this nation. It will turn around when the thirty million people weep loudly and shed tears. There is no way to survive without weeping. Then who is going to move them to tears? The history of our past, when we were fighting with dripping sweat, this historical material will move them to weep. Why? Countless people have beat us, driven us out, did all sorts of evil things, ordered us around as slaves according to their whims. When the time comes, the thirty million people will come to the realization that they cannot but support the will of God because of this fact. If ten people went through suffering in some village, then the ten people will talk about the past. As they report to all those who gather around, "Our past experience in the village was like this. Some grandfather chased us out like this, and so and so beat us brutally with a stick the people in the village will break in tears, and from this moment on, the road to rebirth will be opened. (155-330)

Your eyes lack tears. You who claim to be walking the path of filial son and patriot, facing heaven and attending the father who is alive and full of emotions, have eyes that do not shed tears. This is not how it is. (155-34)

Are you like that? Is your church like that? Chilly, filled with cold air, and completely dried up . . . This is no good. This is because you yourselves are like that. Then the leader has to repent, facing the village, saying, "You so and so village! Did you receive blessing or have you been receiving harm?" You yourself understand best your own nature. You should be having a prayer in which you ask, "The basic Principle is living centering on the way that the teacher has taught and the way of the universe and heaven. Yet since I have not been living like that, how miserable are you who are relying on me to seek the way of heaven. Nevertheless, wouldn't it be all right if we can look for the common course that can lead us to heaven while you drive me on and we learn from each other?" Have you ever tried it? You should never ever have the thought when someone comes, "Oh, who is someone that will make donations, he will give generous alms? Who can be useful for me?"

I once went to Pusan for a tour. When they heard that I was coming all the young came running up to me, and the tall ones . . . However, behind them were some eighty-year-old grandmothers. I saw how the eighty-year-old grandmothers were following behind them weeping and wishing, "How nice would it have been if I had met the teacher as a young person." They thought that I would give some talk that night. But I did not give it. I was up all night talking to this one grandmother. All that I talked about was . . . This kind of heart, this is the heart of God. This is the heart that all of you should possess. (81-327)

Your eyes are dry and without tears. While you are walking the way of faith, you must go through the experience of crying with tears, drippings from nose and mouths join together and hang down like noodles, weeping violently and panting heavily. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] When you wait like that your lips will swell up. You have to shed such sad tears to the extent that the inside of the mouth all swells up. (56-36)

2) You Have to Become Concerned

You cannot be connected to someone when you are not concerned about the person and you cannot build a relationship when you have not made the connection. (21-86)

Today, people do not pay enough attention toward each other. In horizontal relationship, it is rare that people pay respect to each other centering on the horizontal connection. Regardless or sex and age, everyone has the attitude that dealing with people is annoying. If you view people as nuisance, then you can never walk the heavenly way.

For God's dispensation of restoration, the Korean nation is not the only place that God needs. He needs all of the three billion people in the world. For this reason, God is deeply concerned about people. This has been the most important purpose in God's dispensation up to now. Since we are a group of people who gathered for the sake of achieving this goal, we must stand in the position where God is and have the same degree of concern toward all people.

This should not be done just externally. When you can possess the heart that springs up from your original mind, you can realize the best interpersonal connections and best personal relationships. Knowing this, when a member is experiencing some difficulty or facing hardships, you should feel sympathy toward the person as if these afflictions are happening to you.

If you can surpass everyone in loving people, then you can come to possess the power of life which will allow you to persevere through the most difficult crisis that are like autumn and winter. I hope that you can come to understand that that kind of power of life will assert itself strongly and head toward the spring, eventually becoming the mother-body of the new world and new life. (25-291)

In order to guide people on their spirituality, you have to be able to observe people's mind and be sensitive toward their difficulties. A salesman has the instinct to know just by listening to the way a dog barks, whether or not he can make a sale in that house or not. If he has been doing it for a long time, he can tell statistically what kind of facial expressions denote one's willingness to buy. Moreover, he needs to cultivate the ability to induce a reluctant person to change his mind and agree to a purchase. If you have enough of such experiences, then as you meet someone you can tell immediately if that person has some worry. You can tell by looking at his or her eyes and lips. When one becomes serious, one's eyes and mouth will change. Is this true or not? If they are happy, then you can see changes taking places here and here.

You should try to research whether or not this is true. When you are about to smile, eyes and mouth . . . The reason is that there are only two things that affect the facial expressions. When there is something to be expressed in one's heart, then they will move. So, I can tell right away whether you are pleased or displeased just by looking at the way you speak. How can I tell? I see it from the way that your eyes and mouth move. If you can assess this, then you can see how much he is smiling and how close that is to his widest smile. You should get a handle on this calibration method, so that you can guide someone by analyzing his or her heart and spirit.

In order to do this, you must pay lot of attention. How can you catch this without paying attention? If I can be with someone for four days straight, then I can tell everything about that person regardless who he is. When he sits down, I can analyze whether or not he sits down with difficulty or not. This has become a heated topic right now. If you deal with his problems, think about his problem and consider his problem as your own, he will naturally be grateful to you and be attentive. This is what you must research. (69-166)

When you are dealing with a member, you must treat him with much affection and entertain him or her. (23-249)

When there is an absolute subject, an object will surely emerge. This is the truth.

No matter where you are, you must be learning. This type of person can receive revelation just by watching the way a passing beggar walks or from the sound of bird cry. If you do not reflect and are not concerned, then you cannot be connected to good things. You should make connections with the good things by contemplating and devoting your attention. (14-96)

3) You Must Have Zeal

People respect those who are zealous. For a person who is moving forward with enthusiasm, no matter how great the hazards before him, he can conquer them all. However, attempts without zeal are easy to come to a halt.

For this reason, the most important things for us who wish for advancement is the question of how to be well supplied with the zeal that can maintain our progression forward. Without zeal, you cannot be stimulated. Moreover, we do not need stimulus devoid of enthusiasm. As we consider the fact that strong stimulus comes in connection with the intense zeal, we must seek for environment full of zeal, individual beings full of zeal, and companions bubbling with enthusiasm.

For us humans who are seeking after perfect character and unlimited personality, we cannot be devoid of limitless zeal. It is an important question for us as we are pursuing to cultivate unlimited character, whether or not we are ready to pursue that type of zeal forever, and if not, whether or not we are prepared to strive toward certain goals by possessing such enthusiasm. If you do not possess one of these two mindsets, then you cannot seek after perfect character. (36-98)

Then, what do we need in order to receive God's ardor? Since God is pure and sincere, we must also be earnest. We must feel it to the bottom of our hearts that as we pursue a third purpose here, the purpose will be linked to us eternally. In other words this is a triangular relationship, but it can exist inside ourselves or exist together with us.

You should become a fuse through which the degree of your own awareness about the perspective of purpose within you will transform into the same extent of zeal and attract God, the origin of ardor. However, if you are unable to find a way to become this fuse of zeal, then you cannot become one with God if you. In other words, if there is one artery, then you must become one vein, and if it is given in one place then you must receive it in one place, and if one hundred is given then you must be able to receive one hundred.

Then what is the motivating force that can generate such enthusiasm? You have to be pure and sincere. You must have no selfish motive. If one hundred enters you, then you must be able to sincerely reflect it as one hundred. This is the problem. Where is zeal generated? It is produced centering on sincerity as the basis. It will be produced according to how much is needed and how much you seek for zeal centering on that foundation of sincerity. In other words, the heart of the issue is how much you yearn and adore it as you appear before the subject of limitless ardor. In doing this, you must first put longing and sincere heart in front of anything else. When there is sincere longing, then on the flip side of it zeal will accompany it; you should reflect on this truth.

How much did you adore and yearn for God? What is at stake is the question, whether or not you are prepared to completely forget about your own situation and offer everything for God; in other words, whether or not you can become the perfect minus before the perfect plus. When you can stand before the absolute plus as the absolute minus, then the perfect plus will head straight toward you. Through the straight path of sincerity, the complete plus will rush toward the complete minus. There, minus will give rise to an opposite reaction in which the background will push it forward in a fresh manner. (36-99)

4) You Must Have the Ability to Embrace People

Although you look gaunt and miserable, wearing worn out clothes, you will still appear beautiful as long as you are equipped with everything and possess the three-dimensionality inside and out. The beauty attained at that point is the highest beauty that cannot be exchanged even with the whole universe. Even for me this is how it looks, so how much more true is this in the eyes of God? If you possess these qualities, then you will find that all things in the universe come inside of you. When you look at your eyes, all the sorrows of the heaven and earth are encapsulated in those eyes, when you look at the hands, feet, or anywhere else, they represent the heaven and earth. It is my will to make these great works out of you.

When I was young, I wore cheap clothes bought in second hand clothing shops; these were clothes that others have worn and have thrown away. I intentionally wore smelly clothes so that ladies would not follow me around. I wore clothes that smelled so bad that when people came near me, they would run away from me. Unification Church men must be free and at ease. You must behave in a dignified way, even if you are wearing socks with holes in them.

Just as how there are many trees and all kinds of animals and birds in big mountains, you have to possess the character that will attract all things to you. Only then can you find your complete image and manifest it as a type of beauty. You cannot be considered beautiful just because you are wearing good clothes and have made yourself up well. You have to become the subject of envy by standing out as the topic of discussion and focus attention for heaven and earth. (14-29)

The joy that you have once felt when you first joined must not fade away with time. If that has become an implanted seed through the regular process, then shouldn't it bear fruits and provide tens and hundreds of seeds to be harvested, and if you again sowed those seeds on the ground, shouldn't you be greeting tens and hundreds of spring days? You should grow one flower to blossom in the dry and barren land, so that it can eventually give birth to countless flowers creating a flower garden and the garden of aroma where one can enjoy many fragrances? Do you yourself stand in the midst of such garden of fragrance? Unfortunately this is not true.

If you like the aroma that you yourself are giving out then, this is nothing but loneliness. However, the aroma that you give out, which intermingles; with the numerous fragrances around you, then this is very precious. This will become the crucial condition by which the multitude of people can dwell harmoniously and all things can be harmonized. But with only one, it is only loneliness and solitude. (60-26)

Within the leader, there must always be something like the springing forth of gratitude of life and, how can I put it, the abundance of life flowing like a stream. It is painful, yet it is peaceful, and within his or her heart there must be a resting-place much like a nest where life can dwell. What would happen after standing in such position and possessing that attitude? Then, God will be with you. Eventually, there must be a connection of the relationship between the higher position and the lower position. (70-148)

A leader of love has the flexibility to come in and not come in. If you are caught in the right place, how can you not be dragged in? All without an exception will go in. How wonderful would it be then? You can be linked to God only when you can do that. (119-195)

5) The Story of a Miner Who Set Out to Look for a Gold Mine

What was the main factor that had helped the Americans in the East Coast to pioneer the West in the past? It was the political propaganda of the politicians at that time. They advertised that there are golden mountains or something in the West and everything in that land is gold mines and gold nuggets, yet they have no owners, and those who find them can take them. Accordingly, even though they did not know if they will make it alive, disregarding the presence of Indians, even when they saw their fellows falling dead on the side, they continued on, pulled by the desire to find something a bit ahead of them. This is how they pioneered the West. They were able to pioneer the West because they believed that the rumor was true, and because they were engulfed by the hope that as long as they themselves can stay alive, even if all the other people die, they can become the wealthiest men in the world.

This is how people are. Suppose that while looking for the gold mine a miner became completely exhausted, almost to the point of death, so that he simply could not dig anymore. Yet if he believed with absolute certainty that with only with ten more strokes he would find a gold mine, then what do you think they will do? If it were you would you continue digging or not? Even if one is about to drop dead, one will continue on. Therefore, where is the problem? The problem is in you.

If you really come to understand that God exist, they you must start packing up. Just like you have to make preparation before you begin your marriage life or move to a new house, to start the life of faith you must start preparing. Packing up in preparation to move is very much like a life of faith.

That type of moment will come. You should not just live in the world like in present. The life of faith is like packing up and preparing to go to a new world with the attitude that you are going to shake off all the dirt from this doomed world and, spitting on it, getting ready to leave. This is completely true.

So, would God want to live here? What I am asking is, would God like to live in this place where you are living right now? Therefore, you must pack up. You have to cut off all the relationships with the world.

Then, where would you go after packing up? It is a cause for concern that you are not so clear on that; if you clearly knew it then, you will have no regrets even if you were to die. The reason that I am walking this path with all my heart, devotion, and life is because this is surely the way, and because I am consoled from knowing the fact that after walking this path, I can pass down to the history of humanity the foundation of all my efforts and hard work. (33-235)

In guiding the multitude of people, you cannot rely on just one method, do you understand? Dig up the roots of a pine tree and see. I am talking about the pine tree root, not the horn of a cow. A pine tree root has a thick stem. You cannot uproot it with ease. You have to use all of your strength to the extent that you feel like your lower back is going to break in two, and uproot the whole thing with one pull if you want the whole thing to come out without being cut off. Accordingly, you must uproot it at once. If there is a crack, then you don't have to use dynamite. (122-165)

Section 1: Attitude of the Minister When Giving Guidance (Part 2)

2. A Minister is in The Parental Position

1) Ministers are in the Parental Position

From now on, you must fulfill all individual responsibility. More than the responsibility as a regional leader or provincial leader of the Unification Church, you must first fulfill all your responsibility as an individual. The problem is whether or not you have completed your individual responsibility centering on the world level tradition. Next comes the question of whether or not you have completed your portion of responsibility as a leader or as a church leader.

Church leaders are in the position of parents. Parents cannot fall asleep before they put all the children to sleep. They cannot do that unless they are sick. They shed tears as they worry about the future of their children who are still immature; when they experience hardships in life, the heart of parent is such that they cannot but go to sleep only after praying for the blessing of the children with great anxiety. Similarly, a leader must also have a hard time falling asleep. Moreover, when you have some quiet moments of peace at dawn or at night, you should pray for your members with tears without others being aware of it. Do you understand what I am saying? This is the only way that you can establish the foundation.

So, what are you going to do after raising your children like this? You have to raise them to become patriots who will live for the sake of the nation more than the sake of the church. In order to do that, you parents must first show the example. Those who educate by showing examples through their lives first are the true parents. True parents are those who first educate with love and then tell children to carry it out in action. If you lead this type of life, God cannot leave you no matter what. Moreover, this type of person possesses some mysterious and strong power, which automatically attracts the attention of the other people. So, other people have no choice but to pay attention to such a person.

If you make afire in a stove during the wintertime, even if you do not explain to the people that there is one cold stove and one is the hot stove, because people can already feel the heat, they will naturally gather around the hot stove.

Similarly, you must also become someone that other people will be attracted to. What I am trying to do is by setting such a foundation and only with the determination to sacrifice, expand the new tradition and after connecting to the family level foundation, based on that foundation create the clan, people and the nation. This is the path that God is walking on. (34-31)

Parents are the matrix of the child's life. It raises life. It is the matrix of life, love, and protection. It protects life, raises it, and loves it. (51-173)

2) The Heart of Parents

When you encounter a member you should not counsel them in front of all members. This is what I do. I have been leading countless people until now, and there are many that have made mistakes. When I deal with them, I have the attitude, "I will forgive you one hundred times." I forgive a hundred times all those that I come in contact with. This is the fatherly heart.

For example, if one's own son has been arrested as a robber and a murderer and is facing execution, would the parent say, as he watches his son head toward the execution chamber, "It is a good thing that you are going to die. You should be killed quickly?" Parental heart is such that if it were possible to forgive even a thousand or ten thousand times, he would want to forgive. He will treat him with tolerance, willing to forgive a thousand times . . .

But it becomes another type of question. What would happen if I had done something like that and was in such a position in the past? Wouldn't it be difficult to deal with? If I made such a mistake right now, then what would God do to me? Would he bring destruction upon me despite some foundation of my loyalty in the past? If God were to stand in that position, he will hesitate a thousand times.

There are many that left our Unification Church. I had once talked to one such person for thirty minutes. We talked about some secrets . . . When he is settled in his ways and does not want to come, I do not disdain him, wishing that as he stands in the opposite position and that he be punished in all sorts of ways and die by being struck with lightening . . . On the contrary, I think, standing on the side of that person, "He did it because he did not really understand. It is understandable." When I correct mistakes like this, the leaders must also possess the same perspective as me. Such people can make the connection of heart.

If you have done that, then even if you speak to him with extremely harsh words, because you have displayed such concern, you will not feel judged by your conscience. You will not feel judged. There, even if you decide upon some extreme way, because the foundation created by your heart as you were dealing with him in the beginning is greater, God has the condition to support you. There are always ways to take care of all situations. (157-259)

I have been talking about and teaching about the heart of Heavenly Father, yet Jesus, who was sent to this earth after four thousand years, did not really understand the deep valleys of His heart when he was dying on the cross. When you think about it, after all the loyalty with which he faced death, he did not have the foundation to surpass the crisis of death. It was loyalty that fell below that standard, and it was not serious enough to melt one's bones like this. (158-153)

3) The Attitude We Should Have as Leaders in the Parental Position

You should shed tears when you see a poor person in the village and as you pass in front of the house after having a meal. This should be your attitude. As you pass the house you should call out to God and pray in tears with your head cast down, "The reason that he is so poor is because the ancestor of mankind made the mistake and fell. Since I came with the parental mission to this village, I must be responsible for them, yet how much was I able to give you during over one year that I have spent in this village. I have not benefited you in any way." Ladies and gentlemen, have you ever had such heart? This is the Principle way.

Moreover, when you see the children in the village underfed and poorly clothed, your heart should be in agony. You should be engulfed by the thought and attitude day and night, "Who is responsible for causing you to suffer like this? It is because of me. In order for this village to go before heaven, the bridge to Cain cannot be laid down unless the foundation is built around me who came as a parent. Without this foundation, without making the connection to the parents, they cannot go to the kingdom of heaven. Since they, the village and I have some common bond, I should fulfill all of my responsibilities as a parent regardless of whether I live or die." This is the attitude of heart that the leaders in the regions who stand in the position of parents should have.

When you pick up your spoons to eat, as parents you should only be able to eat after being told by the starving people in the village that you should not worry about them and eat your meals because you always visit them and share all your food with them. This is how a parent is. Can parents with children eat alone? As parents divide the food among their children, telling them to eat, a mature child among them will say, "Father, mother, we are all right now, so please have some as well." As parents, this is the time that they can begin to eat. When you eat from this position, then you are able to eat with a hopeful and loving heart. That meal is not a sad meal but a happy meal, and is not a meal of hopelessness but of hope. The place that the parents and children eat that meal is not where they will meet a dead end, but a position in which bonds of moral laws and bonds of heaven and earth will be newly established. Therefore, that meal is a blessed meal, and that foundation is the basis of happiness. Shouldn't the parental heart wish that they would not fall away from such state?

As you see the gaunt children playing on the street who are underfed and poorly clothed, you should embrace them like your children. If you cannot do that, you should feel more shameful than a parent who is not being responsible for the child that you have given birth to, or who has passed the responsibility over to a nanny or perhaps is passing by the house that is taking care of your children on your behalf. This is the bond of heart. If your own children are that gaunt, then won't you grab on to them and shed tears until your bones melt and flesh become twisted?

In the course of historical restoration, how precious and blessed is the bond of lineage that remains even after wandering for thousands of years without recognizing the parents who exist, and not perishing after even being dragged around by the enemy, but remain as the seeds? We should be grateful for the grace of God, who allowed me to stand in this position so that our nation will not perish and its descendants will live on. When you can nurture the parental heart centering on that mindset, then you will never go hungry. You must not go hungry before the village experiences starvation. If you were to starve even after being in such position, then the whole village will be doomed.

This is the heart that you should possess. It is the same when you look at a person or look at a cow. You should have the heart to even grab on to the ears of cow and placing your forehead against its, cry in tears and say to the cow, "How wonderful would it be if you are tilling the land while being hit with the whip of True Parents? I have pity on you who are in the position of a miserable orphan and slave who cannot escape that fate."

It should be the same as you look at the fields and trees. You should tell them, "If you have historical resentments, you should resolve it while looking at me today. If you have some desire that you want to achieve, then you should tell me. I will connect you with the dispensation of God." Even as you look at the plane or the mountains and rivers, "How can I abandon you? I will go and visit every valley." You should go seeking for trees deep in the mountains who were never visited by their owners until now, "The reason that I came into the mountains looking for you is because I felt that the trees like you in this mountain are feeling lonely. So, I came to you considering you as their (the other trees) representative." Then, you should pray on behalf of the trees in the mountains of the village, or district, or county. You should pray that they could maintain the happiness felt today and by resolving all the sorrows by today. Free those coming after them from such agony.

As you look at a rock, before the rock expresses sorrow, you should manifest sad expressions in your face, which is full of tears, and say, "What kind of wishes did you hear from numerous people? Many people resented you and cursed at you, having all sorts of thought while looking at you, but I am not like that. How long have you been waiting for the day that you can meet me and express your joy?" If you can come to possess this type of heart, then your path will never be doomed.

Your good ancestors will come and intervene when you are about to face difficulties. Because the good ancestors stand in the position of servant of servants, when you, the servants, go, then they will go before you to prepare the way. Accordingly, there will emerge phenomena in which the spirit world is mobilized and help their descendants. Do you think this will take place or not?

This is the same when we view it centering on God. If God, who loves the archangel and Adam with the parental heart were being injured, wouldn't the whole spirit world mobilize to help God? It's the same logic. If you possess the heart of parent then such things will take place. Do you understand?

Everything is your responsibility. You should toil with the attitude, "I will be hit before you are hit, I will suffer before you do, and I will endure tribulations before you do. The failure to clean up this village is also my responsibility, and the failure to build the starting point of heaven in every place in the village is also my responsibility." Having done that, you should come back at night and pray for their blessing. You are not to lament for your own life but for the sake of the village and the descendants in it. Isn't such a person with the parental heart someone that the village would want to welcome as their ancestor? Won't this be true? [Yes] (46-280)

4) You Should Treat Members with a Parental Heart

Do parents love children because someone taught them to do so? Did a mother learn how to love a child or not? [She did not learn] She did not learn, right? Moreover, were children taught how to long for their father and mother and follow their footsteps? How could they have learned it from someone? They come to understand it automatically. Do you teach a man how to love woman and teach a woman how to love a man? Likewise, in the world of heart, we come to realize these things automatically. There is no need for education and authority for this. Think about it. Did many college students go out pioneering? [15 and 16 year old young people] They all have problems with faith . . . A college student will believe in himself if he is capable.

You should not stand is that position but have the attitude of a parent . . . What is our motto up to now? Have I been preaching in vain that we should have the heart of parents to serve the earth with sweat, shed tears for mankind and shed blood for heaven and so forth? This is how I have been living. You should go out witnessing in exact accordance with that motto. You should test and see if what I am saying is true or false. There is a very little difference in longing for a member with the doors open wide when there is no member. If you do that, then you can even hear them coming. This is how longing you should be. You should try to be like that, and see if people come or not. The way will surely be opened.

That is how it was when Kang Hyun-Shil [The first Unification Church Missionary] here came to visit me at the Bum-Rae-Gol [Rev. Moon's mud hut in Pusan]. When I climb the mountain, my heart is filled with the longing for my children. Wow, I can hear him or her coming. I can hear it, and it is at the very center. Around it . . . I dismantled this wall with my faith. I took down with the heart of God that had been blocked by fallen hearts. So people are rushing in. Do you understand? You have all become hooligans because you have not been doing witnessing like that.

When you go in there you will see that food has been prepared and stored in piles. The members will bring them all. [Smile] Sons and daughters of God will never die of starvation. When you are doing witnessing and pioneering, if people find out that regional leaders or witnessing members are starving, then those who know cannot eat their meals. Their throat will be blocked off.

When I was in the prison, even if I am just sitting still, people will bring me grain powder saying, "I was told to bring this to the number so and so." I was offered a lot of grain powder in this way. So, it seems like you do not want to die. How is starving to death? You will go to heaven. This is how I tell your fortune. [Laughter] You should do it with this mindset, those who try to live will die and those who try to die will live. You are like that because you become worried before anything else. (1969.5.12)

Who is to be responsible? When there is someone who is willing to take on the burden, accepting it as his own responsibility and struggles on, because of him the external satanic world will start to crumble. This is how the history of indemnity progresses. Do you understand?

For this reason, you must possess the heart of a parent. You should have the heart of a parent who has become the owner. This is why we are preaching, "Let us possess the heart of parent in the body of a servant, and shed sweat for earth, tears for mankind, and blood for heaven." The day that you can achieve this, you cannot but become the representative of the parent. If the parent complains, then what should the children do? Those children who say, "Oh no, this is disastrous," should die. When the parent weeps, children try to die on their behalf.

You should understand this. This is why we have decided on such motto. This is the thought that will bring unification centering on subjective love. This is Unification Thought centering on the subject. Then, what is the meaning of the character, "tong," in "tong-il" (unification)? It is the tong character that means commanding. Being in the position of command is to serve someone. Does it mean to guide? It means to guide. So how difficult would guiding be? If you can lead people so that in the end they can arrive at some comfortable position, then they will try to serve you. Because at that moment there will only be comfort and there is no room for complaint, people will ask, "On whose account are we in such good situation? It is because of the teacher." Therefore, even if you tell them not to, they will serve you well. Likewise, until the day of glory when all people can serve you, you cannot escape the path of tribulations because you have to always bear that burden of responsibility.

3. The Minister as One Who Guides

1) Minister as Guide

When we head toward the pinnacle of a mountain and climb toward it, there can only be one highest point. Because the are many different roads leading to it, so the distance traveled differs according to the direction that one takes, there is only one most straight path. Centering on that one path, many roads are connected in the 360-degree directions around it. Initially it is 360 degrees, but as you approach the pinnacle, the closer you are to it, all will come together for sure. They will all be connected. This will later become four, and then will become two and at the very end, it will be linked into one point. This is how we can conquer the summit.

From this point of view, didn't history walk the course similar to climbing the mountain in this way? Although there were countless divided peoples who were walking the course of history in attempt to find the straightest path, among them there must have been those who are climbing up the opposite direction and going all sorts of directions. There must be some who are resting at the middle because they are exhausted, and there must be those who are coming down. There must also be those who find that the downward path is more difficult to walk and so tries to find another easier way, there must have been all kinds of people . . . The history of mankind is intertwined in such complex manner.

When we took at the whole mountain, if there is someone who knows the one path that leads to the summit, then in respect to conquering the summit, he will become the guide. This is the guide that every one hopes for. This is absolutely true. This is true for the past, present and future. Until the summit is conquered, if there is someone who knows the way, then he will always be recognized as the guide. He will be recognized as the guide. This is what I think. (81-179)

Why do we need the guide? This is so that I myself can climb to the summit quickly. This is how it is done. Then, what do we have to do to complete the will of God? The conclusion made is that there is no other way but for "I" to become one with the guide. If you are walking on two different roads, then can you say, "You, how can you go that way? This is the road that we should take. This is the way that I want to go and you are wrong." You have to become absolutely one. You have to become absolutely one. You have to become one day and night. You should not have any objections. This is the absolute prerequisite.

You cannot say, "But you are young while I am old, and I see that you are like a kindergartner or an elementary school student while I am a grandfather. Moreover, when we look at all the external knowledge, intellect and experience, you should be in the position to receive my instructions, yet how can such a young person like you be a guide?" When you realize that he is the guide, it does not matter whether your nose or ears become twisted, or lose one eye or a leg. Do you understand? [Yes]

There is no rule saying that the guide must be handsome. You cannot assume that the ambassador of a nation who represents a nation is always a handsome man. Woman can also go as ambassadors, right? Even if a young lady goes, she is still an ambassador. It is the same thing. Underestimating and distrusting the ambassador who got the mission is being unfaithful and disrespectful to the nation.

A guide should always . . . He should not change from one day to the next. Even if he is asked at night, the reply should be "Yes," and even if he is asked, "can you guide us to climb any mountain?" the answer should be "Yes." Even if the question is, "Are you confident that you can find the road even at night?" The answer should be "Yes," and even if he is woken up from steep and asked, "You are the guide?" the answer should be "Yes"; whenever the thought comes to dwell on this and he is asked, the answer should always be yes. There should be no objection to this. What are we talking about here? It means that it will not change even during the four seasons, spring, summer, winter and fall. It is the path that will not change. It will not sway from one to the other. There is no need for the word, "well, perhaps." (81-183)

I have said that the path of the Principle is following the footsteps. The path of restoration is seeking and finding the way, but can you find the way? You cannot find it, right? Since you cannot find the way, you need a guide. When you cross the thirty-eighth parallel, because you cannot cross it the first time, you need a guide. When the guide tells you to lie flat, you have to lie flat. If you stand still when you are told to lie flat, you will be killed. (Laughter) When you are told to lie down you should lie down, when you are told to stand up you should stand up, when you are told to crawl you should crawl, and when you are told to push with your belly, then that is what you should do. Otherwise, you will perish. This is exactly how it is.

For this reason, since you do not know the way, I am walking at the front guiding you. As we are walking, as soon as I give the signal to lie flat, you should lie flat. That is all you have to do. Are you going to do that or not? [We will] Therefore, you are to leave your family behind and come forward. At that moment, when someone says, "Shoot all together," if you try to take your husbands and children with you, then you will all be massacred. At such moments, you are supposed to divide up and run away. Do you understand? [Yes] Accordingly, you are going to part with your husbands and everyone else. Only then, we can at least save the seeds. Isn't that how it is? (58-80)

2) The Position of an Owner Who is Feeding His Cow

Among you, there must be some that have the experience of feeding a cow. It is such a drudgery to take the cow out for a feed during the monsoon season or when the weather is bad. When I was also taking a cow for a feed in the past, I even had to beat on it. Some of you must be laughing because you have similar experiences. I was not the only one who had to do this. My parents told me to take the cow out for a feed and come back by certain time, but what can I do when there isn't much grass on the flat plain? At such times, I decided, "I don't care; on the hill in the back there is a flower garden that father likes very much, so I am going to take it there and feed it." Then, I take it to that nearby mountain. However, the cow is unwilling to climb up further but is starting to eat the grass half way. When it did that, I beat it with a stick. Even then, I do not feel pity for it. Have you ever felt this? What would the cow do after you take it to the designated place in such difficult way, crossing rivers and climbing mountains, and let it go once you get there? Would it not start to feed on grass because you told it not to eat? At that moment, its tongue, lips, ears, and eyes express gratitude and hurriedly start to munch on it.

I am guiding you while restraining you because I know such a place, yet you do not understand that. You do not even know that such a place exists. If you know this clearly, then you yourself will want me to constrain you. Do you understand?

When I tell you to go out witnessing, all of you run away, complaining, "Everyone else is going on vacation, but what, witnessing? How embarrassing is that."

This is because you do not understand. If you refuse to walk the path that can liberate the people and the world, then those who understand should beat you and drive you. Ladies and gentlemen, is driving you the righteous thing to do or is leaving you alone the more righteous thing to do? You delicate ladies, answer me, which is the more righteous one. [Driving is the righteous path] (32-255)

3) What I Observed During My Flight South

During the Korean War, when I was fleeing south, I saw this type of things many times. A mother is fleeing with a five years old son on her back, yet because he does not understand that they are fleeing from a war, he is happy that they are going some place. However, after a while, because the mother feels too tired, she puts the child down and has him walk. Then, the child will complain, "Mother, I don't want to walk. I will not go unless you carry me on your back. Carry me on your back, carry me." (Laughter)

At this moment, what should the parent who loves the child do? She should carry him on her back. This is love. However, if she was to carry him on the back, then they will both die. Then what should she do? She has to make him walk. If he refuses, she has to threaten him, and even if she has to slap him, they have to move on. In this way, they have to go until they arrive at some safe place.

What would you do if you were the parent? Would you abandon the child or kill him? Or, would you take him along by force? What is the best way? Are you going to abandon him? Are you going to kill him? If you don't like any of the options, then what are you going to do? No matter what, you have to drag him. Even if you have to slice his ears or make a hole in his nose, you have to drag him.

This is true love. If you can bring him to safety after all this, then the child will eventually thank you seeing how his friends did not survive. If there is some girl who complains that she cannot marry because slicing her ears defaced her appearance, then she should die by being struck with lightening. As she looks at her ears, she should remind herself more, "My mother's love was great. The love of mother is fearful," and consider as the mark with which she can continue to respect her parents for a thousand and ten thousand years.

Don't you say, "Teacher is driving us into tribulations as soon as we are finished with our meals?" It is true. I do not have any compassion toward you. When I am making you work, I do not have any compassion. However, when we are living together, I have a lot of compassion.

When I am making you work, I have to drag you out even if I have to mercilessly put a hole through your nose. If you say that you cannot go on because it is too tiring, then I have to drive you even by kicking you and beating you with a stick. This is a legitimate way. Can you understand what I am saying? Grandfather over there, elder Lee Bong Un, do you understand? [Yes, I understand] Even a hundred years old man, I will drive him by beating him. Even if I am being disrespectful toward the grandmother with whom I have lived together for several decades, I have to make her go forward. This is the task that we must accomplish.

Why do we have to do this? This is to enter the realm in which we can receive the highest love of God. This is in order to climb over the standard that no other religious figure has been able to cross so far, and by making devotion that no other group has done yet and by taking the form of a nation that no other nation has done. This is to have monopoly over the love of God, which He could not give toward any group, nation, or world no matter how much he desired. For this reason, this is a legitimate way of education, and legitimate strategy. Do you have any objections about that? If you perish after doing so, then you should take revenge. I have not perished even if I have been living like that up to now. (32-256)

4) We Have to Make Them Go

When you look at the teacher, from what position do you see him? You have to find a leader who says, "let you become the chosen people," and make you go forward even if that required beating you and drive you with a sword. If Moses used a sword to drive the Israelites, then even if one hundred of them are killed, all of the six hundred of them will not have been doomed.

No matter what kind of ideological crisis we face, there is no problem. That which blocks our path must be abandoned. You must desire that the leader lead you like that. If you do not go, then you will perish. So, even if by doing it this way, we have to fulfill our mission of restoring Canaan on the world level. This mission still sits on the shoulders of the Unification Church members. There has to be a leader who will make people go forward by beating them if they do not want to go. All you have to do is move forward. Only by doing so, you can become the historical victors, the standard-bearers of the time, and the pioneers of the future. (12-60)

A leader should want his followers to be fed and clothed well, however, if they are facing a crisis, they must send them out even if that means sending them to the path of misery. How frustrated must Moses have been for him to leave his people and pray for forty days? Moses knew that they were about to pass through violent storms.

Even today, I was heartbroken as I saw the members walk over. The more you feel that way, the more you should have the determination to drive them out and fulfill the ideals of the universe as soon as possible. (13-73)

Would it better to have a leader who smiles, dances and plays with you every time you meet him, or would it be better to have someone who will drive you to work harder? Which type of person is better? [One who drives us] Is that really so? [Yes] This is how it is.

This is the fate of the Unification Church. You cannot do anything about your fate. It's a fate that we have no control over. We must first fulfill it and then say something about it. We must first carry it out, and then talk. We must fulfill our responsibility before we sleep, eat, and rest. Is this a good way of guiding you? [It is a good way] Then, do you do it because you have no other choice or because you are happy to do it? [Because we are happy to do it] (97-19)

Some people say that we are self-righteous. However, absolutism and self-righteousness are linked together. For this reason, without passing through the process of highest self-righteousness, one can never have the true standard. The only question, however, is whether or not this self-righteousness can maintain eternal quality and safeguard the truth. Self-righteousness by itself is not good. Do you understand? (21-154)

4. Minister as an Exemplary Figure

1) A Minister Must Set the Example

What is the basis of an exemplary life? You have to become someone who is needed in shedding light to our history and pioneering this era, and someone who participates in the process of laying the foundation for the future. On this foundation of reality, you should bear the burden and advance forward. In this way, you need to make some accomplishment during the ten years, which can be left behind as your own possession and asset. You must understand this very clearly. (21-232)

You have the responsibility to simultaneously preach the word and raise people. You must love them. You have to nurture life in them.

The question is how to teach God correctly. You have to do the second creation, in other words, you have to create the children of God. You have to show the lifestyle of God and its standard, the parental heart.

In showing the lifestyle of God, you have to concretely show an example in your life. When you stand on the pulpit after that, you should only speak about the word of God. In order to do this, you have to be a resonant body of God. (37-281)

What does God center himself on when he advances forward? You should exert yourself completely centering on your mission and faith. Which road is God walking? It there is a path that He is walking, centering on that road, even if you are walking another road, you as the child should be concerned about the path that your father and mother are walking. Even if you are living in another place, your daily life should be spent with one heart, and isn't living with the heart that has achieved oneness with God an example to be shown before the members? When considering these questions, you cannot become traitors before the members. Not just traitor in name, you must not become a traitor in reality. (60-26)

2) A Minister is One Who Shows a Standard

Rather than doing your church activities for material pursuits, you must carry on the activities centering on the faith.

Regional leaders cannot promote progress unless they can show an example in their life of faith and lay the foundation to raise the members.

A leader is not someone who can give commands, but someone who can show the example and lay the foundation on their behalf. In other words, this is the type of person that Abel should be. Only then, you can become the representative of God and someone who can give on His behalf. This is the reason that we say that the position of Abel is where one can give on behalf of God. Is someone in the Abel position supposed to receive or give? [Give] What is the position that is supposed to receive? It is Cain. You are sure about that, right? [Yes] Then, if a leader is indebted to his members, would the group or organization develop? Would God bless it? Would God be with it? [No] Why? Why not? It is because that is not the principle. Because that is not the principle. So, Abel is protecting the Principle and walking the Principle path forever. There, Satan cannot invade. (76-337)

3) You Must Show People God and True Parents

We must even resurrect the declining communism. What is resurrection? It takes place when parents come and liberate them. Who liberates Abel? Who prevents Abel from being killed by Cain and liberates him? It is none other than God and parents. You must understand that. Who can dare to intervene when the older brother is trying to kill the younger? The archangel and older brother have become one and they are trying to kill the younger brother. The only one who can save him is True Parents and God. This is the obvious conclusion derived based on the Principle perspective. So, who is to save him?

Therefore, everyone will be liberated as long as they come to understand God and True Parents clearly. They will live again. So, you have to show them God and True Parents. As long as you can become the living proof who can show God and True Parents, all will be liberated. Do you understand? Accordingly, when one grabs on to such person, they will also be holding on to God and True Parents. They will immediately be attracted to that person because their original mind understands it. (131-52)

Section 2 - Subject and Object, Cain and Abel [Part 1]

1. Subject and Object

1) The Ideology of the Unification Church

What is the ideology of subject in the Unification Church today? It is ideology of subject centering on love, but what is the content of love? God. Then? [True Parents] It is True Parents. When the world becomes one nation, all people will hold up the ideology of true parents in place of their own parents. True Parents will go to the spirit world. In their absence, people must become one with the parents and family members on the earth. This love must never be shattered. Great disasters will take place when there is a crack in it. What happens to everything when this is cracked? You will be kicked out of the world of the Universal force.

When you depart the sphere of inclusive power of love, then you will be shattered into pieces. You will not be able to live or be welcomed anywhere. That is how it is in the society too, right? You will become an unfaithful son. When we consider that, we can see that in Western society everything is just the opposite. Because God wants to put all under the subordination of the East, He is doing that.

That cannot be done centering on the Christian culture, and the reason that it becomes like that in the last days is because since all must be put under the subordination of the East, it is to become the subject of the East. Everything is like this. Do you understand what this means? What is our ideology of the subject? [Love] What is love? God stands in the middle and in the midst of that True Parents exist, and in the middle of that your own parents dwell, and in the middle of that there are the ideal husband and wife, and in the middle of that there are ideal children. This is where the ideal family begins.

Centering on that family, that family having become the nucleus, it can be developed and expanded to become the world. The family remains as the axis. That family will not be rejected anywhere it goes inside the world environment included within the true love of God. It will be protected. If one does not meet the qualification there, one will be chased out. The universe will oppose. So, if there is no parent, then sadness will engulf you. When a wife dies, her husband will feel sorrow. The universal force will not protect them. Why do you feel grief when your child dies? It shows that you lack this.

Because you lack one section from the way that you can perfect love, because you lack the factor that can fit you in with the sphere of perfection of the ideal love, according to the amount of your inadequacy, you will be chased out by the universal fortune. That kind of person will walk along the periphery. According to the law of "Yin-Gua," if you have inherited sin and wrongdoing of your ancestors, then you will have to go outside taking them with you. Since this movement behaves much like the breathing activities of the lung, if there is anything wrong, then you will be pushed out to the outside. Do you understand?

What is the ideology of subject in our Unification Church? [Love] Love. You all understand its content, right? [Yes] Wherever you go, when you stand on a place, it will be expanded outwards to the world from there.

Our life philosophy in the Unification Church is, centering on love under the dominion of such ideology of subject, from the position of applying to the whole one decisive content of a family to lead our lives. From this perspective, what was the purpose of your lives so far? Were you struggling for money? People fight because of financial problems and then because of knowledge.

From this point of view, the concept of love that we are preaching in the Unification Church today, can be connected with the family, society, and world that have ideal content, and it began from the mentality of the ideals of creation that God desires. If that cannot only disembark but also continue till the end, because it will be expanded, it will return. It has been concentrated. It will be intensely concentrated, then be spread out, and this is how it develops on.

When you possess such mentality and lead your life, trying to make such a connection to your living environment, the will of God will be fulfilled within your living environment and progress on. Because I know this fact, I am giving you such words. Are you going to try to live this kind of life? [Yes] (164-95)

Today, don't we teach the ideology of the subject in the Unification Church? What is the ideology of the subject? The ideology of the subject has the purpose of being responsible for the whole, giving to the whole, and pioneering the path of the whole. This is the Principle perspective. Do you understand? Do you want to become the subject or the object? Which one do you want to become? If you are in a county, then you are to become the leader there. Isn't this true? [Yes] You are ones who are responsible, right?

Then, centering on the regions in the four directions, how many times have you walked around at dawn, in tears, and climbing the mountain in the village. How much did you pray for the protection of the people in the village in tears? This is where the problem is. When you shed tears, your ancestors in spirit world, saints and sages, and then God will shed tears with you. When this can take place, the road that you walk will be full of testimonies and proofs of God's work. If you cannot have a major impact in a village, county, or a city even after exerting yourself in such devoted manner for three years, I can only consider you as a false one. (81-315)

2) The Vertical Subject

Who is the vertical subject? There is none other than God who is the vertical subject. The original homeland of your conscience is God. Only after forming a family on the basis of God centering on the conscience of individuals, and then forming a tribe, people, nation, world and universe centering on God, you can be one with the vertical standard which will allow God to freely come down and go up. This vertical standard must also have give and take, right? It must revolve up and down. After making circles, a sphere will be formed.

When you go to a school, who is the vertical representative of the school? The vertical representative is the teacher who comes into the classroom. During that time, students must absolutely obey the words of the teacher. Those who gossip or complain on the side are destructive.

Now that you understand what is said on this signboard, go ahead and analyze it. What kind of qualifications am I able to meet? Can I sway and move back and forth as the family head that has brought the vertical and horizontal principles into one, or as the head of the clan or people, or as a representative of the world? God as the center of the universe will not freely move around. Even a thousand years ago or ten thousand years ago, he did not sway. He is unchanging. (148-25)

You have to have control over your conscience centering on your own individual conscience. What is the meaning of the character "tong" in Tongil (unification)? [It means to command and lead] It means to unify, in simple terms. How is unification brought about? [By leading and commanding] By leading and commanding . . . The meaning of leading is commanding from the absolute vertical position. Without the vertical standard, how can you bring unification? You are all members of Unification Church, right? Those who are members raise your hand. I am saying this because among you here there are those who are not members, at least in my eyes. Only senseless and ignorant old people casually raise their hands, without even being able to distinguish their left hand from the right.

You have to lead. What does it mean to lead? Although the four seasons change, you must uphold the unchanging vertical standard so that what you have led in spring, winter, fall, summer will not change. You cannot say, "Since spring has come, I am bored with the vertical position; how wonderful is the horizontal position. I do not like the vertical position. I will move to the horizontal position." A leader cannot behave in this way. (148-22)

3) The Responsibility of the Subject

A subject has to have a strong power of life. Otherwise, one cannot become a subject. Moreover, a subject must contain love. Without possessing love one cannot become a subject. It means that one cannot lead objects. It is the same. Unless one becomes true and truthful, one cannot become the center. Without love, one cannot become the center. Furthermore, a leader must be able to make progress and lead for eternity. Therefore, he must be true. One cannot become a leader without being connected to the true life and true love. Does this sound right?

So we come to the conclusion that although it is not easy to clarify all this at once, we must exist for the sake of others because we are trying to walk the straight path. When you live for the sake of others, when you are trying to live for the plus, then you can follow after the position of the minus or rise up to the position of the plus. Up to here, there are numerous ways of being connected to it. (133-31)

In order to become a subject, you must love. Do you understand? You must become crazy about loving. A man should not just love a woman, but by first loving the nation, standing in the position that the nation guarantees love the woman. That man is to love the woman in the position guaranteed by the world. You must understand that this is the position that we are in.

Then, you should repent. I do not exist to receive love. Members of the Unification Church are not a group whose purpose is to receive love. Its purpose it to give love. Do you understand? Since it is a group formed for the sake of giving love, because people in the world like to receive love, we will be welcomed wherever we go. Is this true? Because people in the world are a group that wants to receive love and we are a group that is trying to give love, it is natural that we will be welcome. People who stand out among them will give love. They will follow wherever we go. (59-58)

When we look at you today, the question is whether or not you have become people who possess the subjectivity and take responsibility on behalf of the dispensation. Ladies and gentlemen have you become such people? In order to possess such character, you must become revived. Otherwise, you cannot become victors. All of you will face accusation. (17-51)

As leaders you must posses independent subjectivity, and as the minister of God you must become the subject of faith. There must be progress because we are mobilizing God for our activities. I have been helping Korea, I have been helping Korea even after going to America, but . . . I have been living like that with that kind of conviction up to now. I am like that even now. (68-112)

No matter where I go, even if I go to a factory, I must become the head of the factory. How great is such conviction. Being confident that I can deal with everything is a great conviction. How great a thought is that? I know that this and that is no good, and when I meet with the president and say how his factory is, he will ask, "How did you know that?" I would then say, "How do I know? I know because I have done it before." The Washington Times won the first place in the newspaper Olympic games. At that time, in the position of the leader I have coached everything, giving orders on what to change. When you can understand this Principle and apply in your life, then you will find it surprising that doing so will grant you a world of tremendous powers in this free environment. You cannot become the weaker being.

When you consider that, I am telling you, "Do not just sit in the church but go and meet with the leaders in the region and meet with the Christian leaders," because I want you to become my second self. But without doing that, you just sit and do no work, but still consider yourself as the leader and the subject when you don't even act like a subject to others; you will perish. If you are in the subjective position, but without fulfilling your responsibility as the subject, if you still claim to be the subject then you will be ruined. There is no progress because there is no subject. For this reason, the Principle requires that leaders must put more effort than the members when they are doing their mission, Otherwise, it is a swindle. You will become thieves. You will become swindlers. (131-223)

I have traveled often all over the Korean peninsula. As soon as I arrived in America, taking forty days, I roamed all over the 48 states, saying, "Run run. My footsteps must reach there. You mountains, streams, grasses, and trees, you have been longing for me, haven't you? I am here now." Then, I visited every valley and prayed in the highest possible place . . . This is what you must do. When I open the doors and go out in some place, I feel the field greeting me and the thought emerges, "All right! I should go once. I will go. I will go even to the mountains." All things also wait for the masters. Isn't that so? If there is a dog, how much would it have waited for the owner to come out, waiting for the night to pass in the cold winter or hot summer. Even if the dog fell asleep, when the owner opens the door and comes out, it will rise up and rush toward him waving his tails. You should see in the morning. You should see if that is true or not. See how happy its expressions are . . . Do you know such things?

It is the same. As you travel over the mountains and fields you should have the attitude, "I should go and visit that valley. If there is a village in the valley where the smoke is coming from, then I should go and visit the village once. I should go there sometimes." When you go with that kind of mindset, then the ancestors in the spirit world will make the people in the household to start clean up because the VIP of heaven is coming to visit. This will take place. Do you understand? [Yes] They will see the whole thing in their dream and unconsciously say, "Is there someone there? It seems like someone is coming here."

The public sentiments are directly connected with the heart of the heaven. In the original world of the heart, there is no need for a bridge. There is no need for a messenger. You will sense somehow that someone is coming. What you think will turn out to be true. You will come to sense: "Although I am not clear who it is, but someone is coming to visit our house." If I have such an attitude then this will take place. Everyday, unconsciously you will look far beyond the mountains far away, watch the winding road and the road that disappears around the valley and wait for someone; do you think such thing will happen? Just as parents wait for the children, parents who are waiting for the child to come will also love the land where the child is. It is the same.

So, what is the responsibility of the owner? What is the responsibility of the subject? When you are hungry, they you should ask whether or not there are people in the village who are starving. If there are, then you should be prepared to save your lunch and give it to the children in that household. If you have that kind of mindset, then there is no way that you will starve. Even if you are trying to skip meals, someone will repeatedly bring food to you. This is the principle of the universe. This universe is seeking after one center. (81-297)

4) The Position of the Leader in Regards to the Principle Perspective on Life

A leader, a subject, must be responsible for the whole. He must be responsible for the whole and play the role of the guide who can lead people to good places. When he can pave the way, and lay a strong foundation so that the followers can ride on the highway, the more he does that the greater subject he is. It is very simple. It is a simple logic. Do you understand what I am saying?

When you go home and see your wife sleeping, you should be thinking, "Because I have not fulfilled my responsibility today she is behaving this way." Have you ever thought, "She is not waiting for me because I have not fulfilled my responsibility?" Suppose that she did not even make lunch and is just taking a nap. You have to think like that. You have to think like that in all personal relationships.

When a person that you are dealing with for the first time has made a mistake, then you should think about what you have given him and how much you have invested in him. Only by doing so, even if mistakes are made, you can find the universal laws of forgiveness. As the subject, you have to first greet him with a delightful heart before you expect him to do so, and if you expect him to greet you with a bright face when you yourself are not, then you are just a thief. What is a thief? A thief is taking things from someone else's field and eating it without working for it. This is the beginning of evil.

From this Principle perspective on life, did you understand clearly what it means to be in the position of a leader? Do you understand? [Yes] Those who do, please raise your hand. Please put it down. (81-305)

What kind of person is the leader, the subject? He is one who takes responsibility for the whole. After you go into a village, you should be thinking, "I came to this village as the leader. I came as a member of the Special Forces sent by God to build the kingdom of heaven and materialize heaven. What did I do as a member of the Special Forces? What did I give to the village after coming here? Did I become the subject? Did I become the object?" If you failed to become a subject but became an object, then you should be grateful that you have not been blown off by the wind and not struck by the lightening and lie dead.

You should have the attitude, "This village is better than my own village and because it is just like the homeland of hope that I have always wanted, I want to go out and meet with the people in the village. If I meet them in the morning, then I do not part with them in the evening, and if they come to visit me at my house in the evening I just want to give something more to them. I want to talk to them even through the night, and hope that they would not leave." This is how your heart should be. Why is that so? It is because you are brothers who were separated thousands of years ago. Although parents have passed away, because you are brothers who came together after thou, sands of years, tens of years, and hundreds of years, as soon as your hearts can be connected in a straight line, everything else will also be linked together.

As a leader you should never tell someone who is coming to visit you to not come. I only stay for several days, but to be honest, when people come to the headquarters and wait for me, it is a bit annoying. This time, I could not get any sleep from Japan, and last night I was so caught up in what I was doing that I did not know whether I was walking around or sitting down. Because of the jet leg, the time is just the opposite from here. When it is time to fall asleep here, it is time to wake up there; when it is time to wake up here, it is time to fall asleep there. I try to open my eyes, but they keep on closing by themselves. This is because I have not slept for several days. But I never thought that I should sleep anymore because of this. I wish that the night would pass by quickly. I am preoccupied with the concern, "How can I make them be connected to the heart of God during this time?" This is what is needed.

Therefore, when a leader fails to fulfill his responsibility, he will receive the gravest punishment in the world. It is more fearful than being locked up in the prison and having chains placed on your hands and feet. How can you stand on the pulpit without fulfilling your responsibility, and how can you talk to the people in the village without fulfilling your responsibility? You should be moved by the heart that does not know what else to do but cry in tears. This is the place that the original relationship will begin. (81-312)

5) The Mission of a Central Figure

What should the subject do? The subject has the responsibility to protect. Moreover, he has to determine the position and direction of the environment. After making the determination, he must protect and be responsible for it. (1978.3.19)

Who is the central figure? He has the responsibility to provide protection and the ability to do it. Suppose that an ugly man was standing in front of a pretty woman, then when he is facing a crisis, is he going to hide inside the armpit of the pretty woman? Think about it. Even a tall and pretty woman, would she hide inside the armpit of the ugly man if she is facing some dangerous situation? Which is the case, you ladies? No matter how tall and beautiful the woman might be, she will hide behind the man. She wants to be protected by him. This is a natural expression and reasonable behavior. The central figure must take responsibility and provide protection.

Moreover, the central figure must the lead the movement. He has to guide the way. Isn't this true? Only someone who knows the way can guide it; how can someone who does not lead the way? Isn't this so? A lady has a doctorate degree while a man only graduated from the elementary school. However, when they are climbing a mountain, does the doctor lady walk in the front or does the man with elementary education lead the way? In general, if there are ten men, then all ten will ignore the lady and try to lead the way at the front. Isn't this how it is? The central figure has the responsibility to lead. Toward what? Toward the good place.

Who is the central figure of the Unification Church? [True Parents] Don't say True Parents, but say teacher. It is the same logic. This teacher takes responsibility for everything in the Unification Church, whether it is good or bad. Among the members of the Unification Church there are many that are older than I am and better than me. Although I am not that unworthy. Only by doing so, I won't doze off. It is easier to doze off when there are many people. From this perspective, you should tell someone both good bad things right away? If someone does not seek the consultation of others just because he is the leader, he is a false one. Since the center of the four limbs and all organs is the head, everything must be passed through the head. That which does not pass through has already lost its life. It has no value in its existence. Therefore, a central figure must 1. Take responsibility, 2. Know how to provide protection, and then 3. Know how to lead. (173-346)

The center is supposed to be responsible for the whole. The center must know how to give everything. The center must take responsibility and know how to protect. (134-317)

Viewing centering on man and woman, husband and wife are the same. They are the same when they like each other. However, although they are equal on the horizontal standard, on the vertical standard, who sets the standard for an even balance? It is not the woman, but the man. It is man. For this reason, man stands on the right side and the woman stands on the left.

The subject must protect the object. He has the responsibility to protect. Then what does he have to do? He has to lead. He must point out the direction, which will lead to the right way. So should the wife listen to the words of husbands or not? [They should listen] If the husband behaves like a dog, aware only about the horizontal standard, and believes in himself more than God and thinks that he is absolute, then you do not have to obey him. However, if he listens to his conscience, is concerned about the family, society, and nation, then the wife must try to be in harmony with him. She has to follow her husband. (148-17)

6) The Creation of the Realm of Object Centering on the Subject

Look. There were people who had joined the Unification Church who said, "I graduated from a certain college and coming from the intellectual class, I am intelligent and wise; therefore I do not wish to suffer like Rev. Moon." But who is the more intelligent, knowledgeable and wise? Seeing the result now, all of them fell down and became those fallen leaves, but Rev. Moon, who they thought would fall down, became the branch at the top that bore fruits. Although they fell down, Rev. Moon became someone that the world admires.

How did this come about? It is because I know that there exists the subject-object relationship in the environment, and because I go through the changing process of development that can benefit the subject and object. Because I have this philosophical perspective on life and perspective on the way that the universe operates, although I may seem to be declining, but actually I am making progress. I can only progress. Unless my theory is wrong, I will surely advance.

Therefore, the original mind knows. God is the powerful plus. For this reason, if Rev. Moon is destined to become the medium through whom one can seek God, then one's conscience will naturally be drawn to him and think of him. It will approach it continuously. The body moves toward me continuously. This is the action that will take place. (131-222)

No one will oppose religious leaders like me for going to a bar. In order to take care of all the people there, you must first deal with the subject there. Moreover, since what the subject needs is the object, in order to lure them out, you have to excel the best person there in doing something; this is the way to lure them out naturally. Viewing from the perspective of, shall we say, the philosophical perspective of social science, how did the Unification Church develop so far? You have to understand it has been making progress by applying this type of principle.

Since God links the relationship between subject and object through the history of re-creation, when you stand as a man to represent God, then you have to recreate. You must recreate centering on these principles. Then, what do you have to do? You have to recreate a realm of reciprocity. As you meet someone, if you pour all your heart and effort to create the realm of object in the environment that accords with your own field, then you can stand on the theoretical foundation of eternal existence.

Then, in the process of doing that, what do you center on? You are not to center on Rev. Moon. You are to do it from the position of subject centering on the heart of God during the creation, the standard of heart that seeks to complete the ideals of love and purpose of love. When this can be done, you can naturally obtain the power that would enable the hearts of subjects with original nature to be absorbed into the realm of the subject's heart of faith, despite the fall. This is how they will be connected. Do you understand? In order to make the realm of object in that environment, you have to pour all of your main effort and energy twenty four hours a day, just as how God was carrying on the creation process.

In this way, you are to make the realm of reciprocity on the individual level and then on the family level. This is the original way. The environment on the family level I am talking about, it is not the family inside the realm of the fall during the historical era of the world, but the family that was to be created centering on God. If you stand as the subject on the standard position centering on the family, this will allow the formation of the realm of reciprocity and environment on the foundation of family centered on God, and create the domain of tribes. (135-177)

The way to safeguard the battlefront of unification is not surpassing oneself and making it possible for God to help. In other words, it is not having the force of heaven put into oneself, but it is creating the conditions for the force to be put into the object on one's own account. You must understand that this is how the protection of the environment that you are in is secured. For this reason, you have to believe that you are always one with God. You should think that when you go out witnessing, you should go with God. When you speak you should speak together with God. When you are eating meals or sleeping, or whatever you do, you must have the mindset that you are living intimately with God. This type of person -- if one lives such life -- then when you meet a sad person, you will automatically become sad. You can feel what God is feeling. This is having the actual experience of God. You have to enter this realm of experience.

So, when you go to certain town or village, you can immediately sense what the village is like. When you go to a high place in the village to pray and sing, people from the village will come up, those who share your cause. The fundamental Principle is that whenever there is perfect plus, the perfect minus will emerge.

When you do business, sell flowers, or whatever you do, even witnessing, if you do it with prayer and a devotional heart, then it will be revealed to you. You will be shown what kind of person you will meet. When you set out witnessing, you will want to mysteriously go to a place that you have not even thought about before. If you go there, you will meet someone whom God loves. You cannot deny the existence of God when you are having this kind of experience. (69-288)

Section 2 - Subject and Object, Cain and Abel [Part 2]

2. Cain and Abel

1) Cain and Abel in the History of the Dispensation

You may think that when Cain and Abel both made an offering, God's position of receiving the offering of Abel was different from His position of rejecting the offering of Cain, but this is not true. If there were even a trace of willingness in Cain to go through Abel, who represented God, then God would have surely accepted the offering. Although there may have been a difference in regards to when, God tried to deal with them fairly. (3-205)

If Cain did not really care about the offering that he made to God, then it would not have mattered to him so much whether or not God received the offering of Abel. However, what made him furious and resentful was the thought that his devotion was less than that of Abel. Cain must have thought that the devotion with which he prepared the offering was at least equal to, if not better than that of Abel. Don't you think this is how it was? It is human nature to want one's own to be received first, even if the offering had the same content and was made from the same position.

Cain cannot complain if Abel's offering deserved to be accepted. If they can be compared, how can he raise a complaint? However, won't he complain if the offering was not accepted, even if they were offered from the equal positions? Therefore, you have to be better when you are exerting yourself. You have to offer it after preparing the devotional heart that is better than the offering.

When you look at it centering on Abel, Abel made the offering with the same degree of devotion as Cain. However, because Abel was on the side of God from the beginning point God accepted it. For this reason, Abel should have been grateful and humble even if God accepted his offering. Then would Cain have tried to kill him? Nevertheless, since God only received his offering, Abel must have expressed great joy to the extent that aroused intense feeling of jealousy in Cain. It would have been good if he just kept the feeling of happiness to himself and not expressed it, but he boasted to his older brother. Don't you also want to boast about some happy events in your life? Don't you want to brag about it? Similarly, Abel must have boasted to his brother. In the process, he must have gone overboard and said, "God did not receive older brother's offering and just accepted mine. Therefore, I am better than my older brother." Thus, Cain's face must have grown red, and he must have felt intense anger. It is reasonable to have this kind of thought.

Abel should not have bragged that he felt happy because he received the blessing from God. Instead, when he received the blessing, he should have realized his shortcomings and said, "Older brother, I am sorry." If he did that, would Cain have beaten him to death? He probably would not have killed him. This is the mistake of Abel. (34-51)

Do you like Abel or do you like Cain? [Abel] I like neither Cain nor Abel. Why? Abel made the offering together with his older brother Cain, so even when God accepted only his offering and rejected his older brother's, he should have been nice to his older brother. He should have been more considerate toward his brother. What do you think God would have done if at that moment Abel wept and make a havoc protesting, "Father, why did you only receive my offering?" and then go to his older brother and say, "I dislike God who only accepted my offering." God would have had to love Cain for sure.

Cain and Abel probably made the same preparation to make the offering to God. Cain prepared grains and Abel prepared lamb for one year, and with greatly devout attitude they offered them. It is good that they both put in great effort. However, without considering the question of who put in more effort, and just looking at the question of receiving or rejecting the offering, God accepted the offering of Abel because He had to.

However, since God accepted only his offering, Abel thought that this was because he was better and God only liked him. Thus, he must have bragged to his older brother, "Older brother, see, my offering was accepted." This must be what he did. Otherwise, why should Cain, who did not do anything, grow red in his face? Do you think this took place even when Abel did not do anything? For sure, Abel went before Cain to mock him, "What are you. My offering was received." Abel must never be arrogant. He must be humble. For this reason, he deserved to be beaten to death. There was no choice but to be beaten to death.

Unification Church members have to become Abels, right? [Yes] Then have you become Abels yet? Perhaps you are in the process of becoming one, but you are repeating the mistakes of Abel who was beaten to death. If you act arrogantly and say, "What is a Christian minister? How did the Fall take place? What? It was committed by eating the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil? You ministers cannot solve these questions without us, right?" If you do that, then Unification Church will face difficulties. Did you do this or not? I told you not to do so, but you have been doing it anyway outside. (34-272)

After the offering was made, Cain hated and beat Abel to death when he found out that God only received the offering of Abel, but you have to understand that even from when they were making preparations for the offering, Cain held grudges against Abel. It is not the case that he beat Abel because he was suddenly overwhelmed with hatred when God did not receive his offering, but rather, even before that took place, Cain felt the hatred that wanted to kill Abel.

What do you, who have inherited this fallen lineage, have to do to climb over the hill of universal sorrow? Now, you are not to build the attar that will set the condition of unfaithfulness and conflict before God, but build the victorious altar of Able that can return glory and happiness to heavenly father.

For this reason, your life today must not be limited to yourself. It is a life to be led on behalf of the whole. The times that you lie down before God and the lifestyle that is centered on the principle, your life must not be limited to these moments and lifestyle. This is where it is determined whether one stands in the position of Abel or Cain. In other words, you stand at the incredible historical crossroads where you might easily become either Cain or Abel.

Knowing this, you should be able to distinguish, centering on the church, who is the Cain figure and who is the Abel figure. If there are two people, one of them is certainly Abel and the other is Cain. If there are three people, then two people might be Cain or Abel, but what you must understand is that there is always the most central Abel and Cain, and you should be able to distinguish them clearly.

Moreover, Cain and Abel must never be separated. One side is the right hand and the other side is the left hand. Accordingly, you must have a faithful heart to understand that God is your God as well as the other's God. God not only loves you but also loves the other. Then, you must always seek and serve the Abel type figure and try your best to avoid the position of Cain. You must clearly understand that unless you can become such person, one-day God will surely judge you.

When we look at the Unification Church today, there is also Cain and Abel. So, God reveals His words through Abel and wishes that every one will become one with the Abel. However, there is one person that prevents this unity with the Abel, and this is Satan. For this reason, in order for you to lead the right life of faith, you have to be able to discuss everything with someone who is more Abel-like than you are and become one with him. (3-206)

The fact that we, the Unification Church, are raising the issue of Cain and Abel shows that the era of Jesus has passed. Moreover, when we talk about Cain and Abel who can stand in front of the parents, we are talking about the restored Adam's family, in other words, the position of brothers that is not invaded by Satan. Do you understand what I am saying?

I told you that in order to stand in the position of Abel you must find Abel. Then, what did God do to find Cain? God carried on the dispensation on the national level by putting Jesus in the Abel position in order to find the Cain figure through Jesus. For this reason, there is a Cain type nation, Cain type religious denomination, Cain type tribe, Cain type family, and Cain type individual. (34-54)

2) What You Need to Become Abel

Abel has to take on the most important mission in the course of restoration. The reason that the position of Abel has been created was because of the fall. If there was no fall, then there was no need for the creation of the Abel figure for the dispensation.

Establishing Abel cannot be done with Abel alone. Before Abel comes into being, there must be a Cain. The first prerequisite for Abel is Cain. Abel cannot become Abel without Cain. Moreover, in order for Abel to be chosen as the true Abel figure, he needs a preparation period. In other words, he needs a period during which whether or not he can stand on the side of God is decided. In our Unification Church we call this time the period to establish the foundation of faith, but this is the period during which offering is made.

The meaning of making an offering is mending and linking through the heart of faith the separation between God and man, and it also means building a relationship externally. For this reason, without achieving this, one cannot become an offering. We know that a sacrifice always exists for the sake of one who makes the offering and the one who offers it. We know that this process of sacrifice has been extended through the Old Testament, the New Testament, and the Completed Testament. (56-74)

In order to become Abel, one needs Cain. Abel cannot become Abel alone. Cain is absolutely needed. However, among Cain figures, there are those on God's side and those on Satan's side. For Jesus, John the Baptist was the Cain on God's side. Restoration was possible because John the Baptist was made the Cain figure on God's side. Isn't this true? [Yes] Cain on the satanic side will bite and hit. This is the fundamental Principle and the original nature of Satan.

In order for you to become Abel, you must first become one with God and then have Cain. Then who is Cain? Who is your Cain? In order for Cain to rise to the position of Cain, he has to start from the position of servant of servant, then rise to the positions of servant, adopted son, and then son. The son here will not receive accusations. Only by passing through this position can he rise to the position of Cain who can stand before God. However, Cain alone cannot rise to such a position. Someone must raise him up. Then who is to raise him up? The one who raises him up does the mission of messiah. Then on whose behalf is he raised up? He is to be raised in place of father. In other words, he is to be raised in place of God's heart. For this reason, you can raise Cain only when you have a parental heart.

In order to become Abel, you must look for Cain. You cannot become Abel before finding Cain. Accordingly, standing in the position representing God, you have to pass through the position of servant of servant and the position of adopted son to rise to the position of son. By doing so, you have to set the condition of having subjugated Cain centering on Abel. Only then you can complete your responsibility as the son who can stand before God, and from there when you stand on the position that Cain cooperates, then you can move toward the position of parent. Do you understand what I am saying?

Therefore, the purposes of your witnessing activities are first to create a Cain figure, and then to establish the Abel position. So, you who witness from the Abel position stand as the representative of God. Moreover, centering on God and on behalf of Jesus, you are restoring what the ancestors did not fulfill in the period when the position of servant was being restored. By doing so, you are to progress on, from the era of Adam to the eras of Noah, Abraham, Moses, and Jesus. Only after arriving at the period of Jesus will Cain and Abel will be determined. Before the era of Jesus, all stand in the position of adopted sons. (34-53)

Now, the rule to decide the Abel figure . . . In determining the Abel figure, who has the first responsibility? [Heavenly father] Then? [Good spirits] After that? [Angels] Next? [Satan] You heard this for the first time?

Why is this so? When Satan accuses, saying, "He has no qualifications to become Abel," then it cannot be done. Satan is very clear about what conditions a man has to set to become Abel. When Satan argues, "He should be like this and like that, but he has not set such conditions," what can God say? Can He assert, "You Satan! I say I am going to do it; who are you to object?" [He cannot] When the prosecuting attorney makes the accusation before the judge, "This person committed such and such crimes," can the judge say, "You! I am making the decision; who are you to raise your voice?" Can he do that? [No] It is the same thing. God is the judge and Satan is the prosecuting attorney who makes the accusations. It is the same. Then, who plays the role of the defense lawyer? It is the good ancestors and angels. It is the good ancestors and angels who have been restored like us that play this role.

However, can you make the decision? Can you insist, "God! Ancestors! Angels! Satan! Since I have chosen myself as Abel, you should recognize me." Can you do this yourself? [No] You can stand on the side of Abel. You must clearly understand that you can stand on the Abel side but you cannot become the Abel figure on the side of Abel. You have to be clear about this. Do you understand what I am talking about? [Yes]

In order to be chosen as Abel, you have to be called upon by God. It must be that chosen when God decrees, "You, so and so, you have to fulfill this mission," then you say, "Yes." If God calls upon you like that, then your good ancestors who stand on the side of God will be happy or not? [They will be happy] (89-121)

What does Abel have to do? First he has to become one with God, and second he has to love the archangel. He must win the archangel's recognition. The archangel must acknowledge, saying, "You are truly the son of God, and therefore the heir apparent." At this moment, the person in the position of archangel is Cain, and one in the position of Adam is Abel. You have to understand this clearly.

Are you Abel or Cain? [Abel] Have you become Abel? You cannot become Abel unless you receive the love of God, yet are you receiving the love of God? Do you think that you are? Have you ever said to your hands as you look at them, "This hand is receiving the love of God. How beautiful it is." Have ever felt, "God loves every part of my body." Have you ever felt, "Inside my blood and flesh, God's blood and flesh exists, and in my love, the life element of God operates." You have to be able to feel this kind of feeling. However, all of you are not like that. Do you understand?

What do you have to do first? You must understand this clearly. First, you must receive the love of God; second, you must love the archangel. You must be able to do both of these things.

False parents came into being because man fell. For this reason, they are to be divided between Cain and Abel to carry on the work of restoration. In other words, restoration is done with Abel as the representative of Adam and Cain as the representative of the archangel.

Then what do you have to do to become Abel? First, I have said that you must become one in heart with God. When you become one in heart and are pleasing to God, then God cannot but love you. Moreover, because you become God's child when your heart becomes one with His, He will give you specific commands in your life, "You should live like this and do like that." Then would you follow the directions? [We must follow] You must follow the orders to fulfill God's purpose. By doing so, your unity of heart will be manifested as external oneness. You have to understand these principles clearly. (34-85)

Where is the position of Cain and Abel decided. This is the crucial problem. Cain and Abel will not be decided in some good and comfortable position.

Why do we need Cain and Abel? Think about it. They are needed for the sake of the restoration through indemnity. Isn't this so? Then, what do we have to do to undertake the restoration through indemnity? We have to become a sacrifice. (34-91)

Where does God decide upon the Abel figure? He makes the choice at the place where Satan cannot accuse. Then, what is the position where Satan will not accuse? It is the position where unity with God is achieved, yet this position is not a position of joy, but the most sorrowful and difficult position. In other words, in the position where one is willing to die, in the most miserable position, there you can become one with God. (34-51)

For the Principle perspective, what is Abel? He is the center. God has to enter the middle of the center. However, have you become Abel? [We have not] Why have you not? In order to become Abel, one must obey. One must obey God and become one with Him. In order to become one with God, must you do everything that God tells you to do? [We must] You cannot be an Abel unless you can do all that God tells you to do. Even if you did ninety-nine percent of them, if you fail to do the last one, you cannot become the Abel figure. (34-46)

When I ask you, "Have you become individual Abel?" -- in order for you to become Abel, you need three Cain figures. Then, when I ask, "Who is your Cain?" you should be able to say, "My Cain is so and so." Then, this kind of individual can indemnify horizontally the vertical history centering on that Cain. For this reason, in regards to this vertical standard, if that kind of individual stands on the central position, then through that one person, horizontal indemnity can be carried out; however, if you cannot become that kind of individual, then you must pass through three eras, three stages.

For this reason, the ones you can present as shields before heaven as "so and so" when you are asked for your Cain, are what we in the Unification Church call the spiritual children. Three spiritual children are not enough. With three sons, you must lay the foundation of a family. When you have formed a family, you can enter the kingdom of heaven. (56-98)

Now, when we talk about Cain and Abel in the Unification Church, is it correct to say, "I am Abel because I joined first?" [Not correct] This would instead cause him to become Satan. He might easily become Cain. Those who joined the Unification Church first are those who might easily become the vanguard of satanic side.

Then, the only one with the qualification to become Abel is one who has the victorious foundation of having become Abel. In the Unification Church, those who are born first are Cain, and those who came out later are Abel. Accordingly, if one who joined first can command angels like God and become like Adam who did not fall, then he can always be Abel; however, those who assert their position and fail to show example in regards to the will of God, will all become Cain. This is the way things are tied together in Unification Church, but even if you look at the world after dividing it centering on the Unification Church, you will find that because this world came out first, it is Cain. This is how we see it. In other words, we can be the Abel side.

Now, when you look at the external world, you will find that there is also Cain and Abel here. Among evil people, there are those who are more evil, and those who are less evil; there are Cain and Abel. Even in the external world, democratic world and the communist world are fighting, and in the internal world, the Unification Church is fighting with the Christian Churches . . . This kind of phenomena will take place. Christianity is older brother and we are younger brother. Christianity who came first is the older brother, so it is in the Cain position; we are younger brothers, and for this reason they must submit to the younger brother. If they don't, then they will be cut off. (76-329)

3) Who is Abel and who is Cain

Among the members of Unification Church today, there are those crazy ones who say, "I am Abel because I joined earlier and those who joined later are Cain; so you should serve me!" There are many such crazy people. What kind of person is Abel? Abel is one who lives according to the will of God. One who is more public is Abel. You have to understand this. Who is Cain? He stands on the side of Satan. Who is Satan? Satan starts off from selfish thoughts. Abel begins from thinking not about himself but about God. You should understand this.

Even if you joined earlier, one who is satisfying one's own greed is Cain. One who thinks about oneself first is Cain. This kind of person must be chased out. This is the Principle that I use when I am dealing with people.

No matter how long one has been in the church, if one is living selfishly, I completely ignore him or her. I cannot do anything about it now, but when the time comes, I will tell him to pack up and leave. You are not Abel just because you joined earlier. Do you understand? One who pursues personal agendas more is Cain and one who thinks more about the public matters and heaven than about oneself is Abel. You have to understand this clearly. (58-68)

In deciding upon the brotherly order among the members of the Unification Church, one who joined first stands in the Abel but is at the same time also Cain, and one who joined later is in the position of Cain but is also Abel simultaneously. (24-348)

Centering on the Cain-Abel problem . . . You might say, "I am the regional leader, area leader or district leader sent by the headquarters, so you should listen to me." But, this is not how it is. This is God's side and that is Satan's side, so would Satan's side listen to you? He won't. To make him listen to you, you must put in three times more effort. When you put in three times more effort, then a third of that will return. Why is this? Since the number of completion arrived at after passing through the formation and growth stage belongs to God, so in order to save Cain in the course of restoration today, we are to put in three time the effort to take one. This is how it is. However, ignorant of this Principle, you just order people and do not know how to receive orders. This attitude is wrong.

This is not how the principles of Cain and Abel are. Abel is supposed to shed blood and tears . . . The difference is that he is shedding tears to open the way through which Cain can survive. This is where the precious thing, the foundation of victory is. You are the same. How much did all of you fulfill the responsibility of Abel for the sake of the members? Sacrificing for the sake of that one life . . . You must reflect and answer to yourself the question, "How much you have exerted yourself to raise the life of one person considering it as the ultimate goal of your life?" (70-149)

Among the members of the Unification Church, ones who assert themselves are all Cain. Wasn't Cain born first? Abel was not one who was born first. Because one who was born first is Cain, those who think of themselves highly just because they joined early and scorn those who joined later are people who have inherited the lineage of the Cain tribe. These types of people have to receive training all over again in the spirit world. There is no other way. You just wait and see.

I will not use the service of those who assert themselves just because they joined earlier. If I were to use them, then we will surely be ruined. This type of person stands on the side of Satan.

For this reason, you are to respect people until the end; you are to love and revere people until the end. Those who sleep until late in the morning, despite my waking them up at dawn, will all be chased out. You have to understand that there exist such principles. Do you understand?

Among the members of the Unification Church, what kind of person is Cain? Those who raise their heads high and order others around are Cain. Then who is Abel? Those who are trying to complete their responsibility are Able. Do you understand? [Yes] Despite the fact that those who joined first are originally Cain, they try to act like Abel. This is like falling into a trap set by oneself. For that kind of person, no matter what he does and how hard he tries, unless he does things according to the principle, I will not use him. (49-214)

What kind of being is Abel and what kind of being is Cain? According to our Divine Principle, the being called Cain is one who tries to put the burden of his problem and concerns on the shoulders of others. While Abel is one who is trying to reach out and take care of problems of others even if he himself is also facing difficulties. That is the difference. (62-189)

What kind of person is Abel? He is one who receives God's love first, then sets on doing the mission to the degree that equals the love, and then makes contributions to the dispensation as much as the love he received. Because Abel received the love of God, he must even sacrifice himself in order to walk the way of dispensation. He has no other alternative but to move forward because he has the duty to establish the reciprocal foundation to receive love that is equal to the foundation of dispensation, even if he has to offer up his life. This world is not a world of correspondence but a world of conflict. The fact that we still hope to destroy the world of conflict and build a world of correspondence shows that the world is not the world that we have now. The new era is going to dawn upon us. (51-82)

What kind of person is Abel? He is one who is liked in any environment. Who likes him then? God must first like him and then the environment must like him. When reflecting with this perspective, we can understand that Abel did not fulfill his responsibility to the full extent in Adam's family.

Suppose that two people hold intense animosity toward each other, as if toward an enemy, and no longer able to hold it in, they get into a fight. Among the two, what kind of person will prevail at the end? Here, revenge is not an ironclad rule. If on the other side of revenge there is a condition, a room for forgiveness, then there can be no excuse for undertaking revenge. Everything will be absorbed when it comes before something that is better. Here, which one is the subject and which one is the object? That which is better is subject and that which is worse is the object.

Then, what kind of person is one who is trying to become a good person? He is one who has established the absolute standard before God, the absolute being. Within that absolute standard, the world, nation, and people as well as all the institutions and ideologies of the society will be included. This is how it should be. You must create the absolute environment in which this can take place. You have to become someone who has the capacity to give and extend oneself, regardless of what society and system you are in. (34-233)

Up until now, you have failed to understand the tactics of God and Satan. The road of Abel is being hit first and then taking it away. At first, it seems that Satan is winning because he is striking first, but in the end, he has to return everything adding unto it all that is good in him. Do you understand what I am saying? For the evil side, even if it conquers others, it will not be triumphant; instead, even the goodness within the evil will be seized. In other words, the way God works is much like how God strikes rice cake and then hands it over, but then when He takes it back, there is powdered beans added on top of the rice cake. For a short period evil flourishes and stands in the position to strike goodness, but that does not mean that heaven will decline.

Then you have to understand how to distinguish Cain and Abel. Even among the Unification Church members, if there are two people, then among the two there is Cain and Abel. To define which one is Cain and which one is Abel, the one who is struck is Abel and one who strikes is Cain. Even if you call out rudely to someone who has brought no harm to you, you become a Cain. Let's take an example and say that there are two sons before parents, and the age difference between the two is quite substantial. However, even if for consultation or in any other aspect the older brother can act on behalf of the parents, if the older brother hits the younger, that is without any fault, then the parents will stand on the side of the younger son. People do not understand that this is the criterion for judging good and evil that applies to today's society. The one who is harming others always becomes the Cain figure.

Among the Unification members, if you mock one who is working hard and exhibiting great devotion for the sake of the church, "Why does he act so special?" then you become Cain. You must understand this. This is how Cain and Abel set themselves apart from each other. One who is being criticized and being harmed without having committed any sin is always Abel, while one who criticizes and strikes others always becomes Cain.

This is how it is even when saying just one word. Even when you are speaking, one who speaks words that are beneficial is Abel, and one who speak words that harm others is Cain. In other words, when you benefit someone you are not striking him, but when you are doing something for someone for your own sake, it is the same as harming the other person. For this reason, the public position is the place whose purpose is to benefit others, and the private position is the place where one lives for the sake one's own benefit. In this way, centering on public and private, Cain and Abel as well as good and evil are differentiated. You have to understand this. (56-85)

One who is more public-minded is Abel. Among the members of the Unification Church, there are those who believe that they are Abel because they joined first, but even if they joined early, if they cannot be public-minded, then they are Cain. They are Cain for sure. Cain was born first, but because he could not be more public than Abel could, he had to follow Abel. There might be those among the members of Unification Church who insist just because they joined early, "Because I joined early, I am Abel." However, what are those who cannot be more public-minded than those who joined later? [Cain] They are Cain. If they claim to be Abel, then they are thieves. The Abel figure is one who stands in more public position. (31-165)

Within the Unification Church, you are all linked up together as Cain and Abel. According to the principle, we have to restore the individual, family, tribe and people, but if you try to make horizontal relationships, then you will come into conflict with one another. Even while you are like that, you have to silently cast your head down and live for the sake of others.

Therefore, there are many people who seem to be apathetic to each other. However, you have to understand that one who sacrifices for the sake of the whole is the Abel. Do you understand. No matter how early you joined, that is all of no use. Because the vertical history is composed in the three stages of formation, growth, and completion, the horizontal history also is composed of the three stages, formation, growth, and completion. The time period can be shortened or extended. You have to understand this. (49-217)

You will naturally come to admire me because I have offered my life to sacrifice more for the sake of the public cause than for my own benefit and invested the materials and quantity. This is the principle. This is the heavenly fortune.

When you go back this time, I hope that you can become someone whose memory will dwell in the hearts of many people. This is the only way that you can become Abel. Do you understand? The will of Abel will not be realized in the rebellious position, but when one sincerely bows the head down and lives for the sake of others. This is how one is connected to the foundation for the perfection of Abel.

The restoration of the worldwide kingdom of heaven cannot come into being unless the foundation for the perfection of Abel on the individual level, family level, tribe or people level, national and world level can be linked up. We who understand this must apply this Principle centering on each day regardless of night and day, and for the sake of the development of this fundamental principle, we have to be on the run without rest. We can say that this type of person is a man of God. Do you understand? (64-81)

Section 2 - Subject and Object, Cain and Abel [Part 3]

2. Cain and Abel

4) Cain and Abel Relationships Among Members

There are Cain and Abel among the members of the Unification Church, and those who joined first are Cain, so it is they who stand in the important position. So, who is the person that joined the church first? The one who joined the earliest is I. Is there anyone who joined it before me? Therefore, I am Cain. Even if you ask God about it, he will agree. However, I do not force you into serving me, telling you, "You serve me, all of you, come here." I leave you to decide to do it if you want to and not do it if you do not. The only thing is that I teach you correctly. You have to know that the summer wind that blows before the autumn wind is scarier.

When we look at the members of the Unification Church and ask the question who the Abel is, horizontally those who joined earlier are Abel while vertically those who joined recently are Abel. In the vertical and horizontal relationships, the horizontal must be attentive to the vertical and not the other way around. This is how it will become.

When we look at God and man, man must be more attentive toward God than God is attentive toward man. The history of dispensation, that is supposed to value this tradition, is the formula course. The reason that I am putting the thirty-six couples through the course of suffering is because I do not want them to be accused for violating this law. I left all the Unification Church members alone but sent all the blessed couples out to walk the path of suffering. I did it so that they can fulfill their responsibility as Abel. They are to complete their responsibility as Abel centering on the Unification Church.

By doing so, they are to prepare all four directions. You are not to live according to your own wishes but according to my words, and follow that path that I am walking on. I am not telling you to do otherwise. You are to inherit the tradition of the Unification Church. You are supposed to do as I do. I have abandoned my family and parents to walk this path. This is what you must also do. Do you understand? You must be obedient while walking this path.

What is the secret to becoming the Abel figure? It is safeguarding the tradition. One who does not rebel even when one is facing death is to become Abel. You have to understand this. Jesus is said to be the young lamb, right? Therefore, even if you are poked, you must not rebel. (49-214)

Are you leaders Cain or Abel? You are Cain before me. All of you agree and say, "I want Teacher to be my older brother," right? In order for me to be the Teacher, I have to care for and love you more than I love myself. This is the principle. This is true wherever you are. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] Looking at it horizontally, you are to stand in the front. Do you understand? Horizontally, you are to surpass the satanic world. You are to stand in the position where you have the condition of having being born first. However, looking at it vertically, you are Abel who stands below me. You stand in the position of having been born later. So, I have to be absolutely one with God. Having achieved the oneness, Cain and Abel must become one.

This is the Principle. It is vertical and Principle. Since God exists first He is the oldest and I am the younger son. Moreover, in the Unification Church, I am the oldest son and all who joined the church are younger sons. This is to say that the vertical standard has the Principle form while the horizontal standard becomes the possession of Satan. It will be the opposite. You have to understand this clearly. The vertical standard has the Principle shape. Do you understand?

Vertically, I stand in the position of the oldest son while you stand in the position of younger sons. Horizontally, you stand in the position of the older sons while I stand in the position of younger son. Therefore, in order to restore you, I must serve. This is the principle. It will become the opposite. So, you can come in here only when you complete your responsibility horizontally. Only when you become completely one with me vertically and horizontally, you can enter the position of Abel.

So, vertically you are in the position of older brother and horizontally you are in the position of the younger brother. The members will be in the position of the older son, because they are on the side of Satan. If you do not carry this out faithfully, then all will become twisted. Do you understand?

In other words, like the relationship between you and me, even in the relationship between you and the members, vertically you stand in the position of older brother while the members are in the position of younger brother; for this reason, they can be governed automatically. You can have dominion over them, but in the outside world when you deal with them horizontally you cannot govern them. You stand in the position of Abet while members stand in the position of Cain. It will become the opposite. For this reason, in order to restore them, the leader must go through the course of indemnity of Abel on their behalf. Otherwise, the restoration will not be accomplished.

What that means is that, those members who pledge to maintain absolute faith can be governed as you see fit because they are within you, but those who joined recently must go through the course of restoration through indemnity. From the vertical position, you can treat them as younger brothers from the position of the older brother, but this is not the case when you are in the horizontal position. If you do not lead them through the process of restoration through indemnity when they fail to become one, they do not have any other way to return. It is the same.

For this reason, as soon as one joins the church, all that one has, all the belongings including the body and mind must be offered to the Abel, and say, "I offer even my love to you." This is the only way to become one. Is that easy to do? You cannot become the son before you become completely one with God and me. You cannot stand in the position of the son. Before you become completely one, there is no Abel position. There is no place for you to stand.

So, after you stand on firm ground you have to raise people in the four directions. This is where the twelve tribes come from. Because there are twelve months, twelve tribes must be formed. They must completely submit and become one horizontally in give and take with each other. Just as there are twelve months on the earth to make up a year, even in the spirit world, there are twelve such doors. This is where the twelve tribes originate. If you cannot match the twelve directions in number, then you must create the four-position foundation in four directions. This is not the degrees that indicate the three-dimensionality of the four directions, but represent the twelve directions and twelve months. You have to prepare on all four directions by perfecting the four-position foundation.

By doing so, Jesus secured three disciples centering on him to form the four directions. Centering on this, he raised twelve disciples. This is the reason why in the Unification Church, you are told to witness to three people for the blessing. Without this, you won't have the foundation of the number four and therefore you cannot possess the right to indemnity conditions. Do you understand what this means? You do not even understand this. You are trying to do restoration through indemnity and work of restoration and so forth. If you don't understand this, all your attempts are in vain. Your lives of faith all stand in the position of Satan. (116-266)

5) The Mission of Abel

We have learned about Cain and Abel problems in the Principle. Abel is supposed to separate himself from Satan or from Cain. After that, entering the realm of God's love, by experiencing the sorrow of God and the older brother, we are supposed to make the determination to sacrifice our lives in their place, and save the older brother even if that means putting our lives on the line and offering our life. However, during this process, Cain murdered Abel.

The members of the Unification Church understand the Divine Principle. So the members stand in the position of Abel. For this reason, you must first be able to fight against Satan, and separate yourself from the satanic world. This means that you have to enter the realm of God's love. However this is not all. From that moment, you have to be willing to sacrifice yourself in order to resolve the sorrowful heart of God and the brothers and sisters who are chained to the satanic world. You must try to save them from the satanic world by offering your life and sacrifice as the ransom. The dispensation of restoration will move forward from the moment Abel sacrifices himself. This is the formula that you must remember. This must become one unit of the dispensation of God. (52-52)

What does Abel have to do now? Since Abel cannot go without Cain, he must look for Cain. In a family, who is the most representative Cain figure? As long as you can subjugate this Cain figure then all the rest will also submit to you. Should you conquer the most evil of all Cains or overcome the least evil Cain? [The most evil Cain] Ha ha ha. Why? Why? This is because the more evil one is, the more objects one governs. Would it be easy to conquer him? [Difficult] (76-333)

Who must Abel love? [Cain] Abel must love Cain. He must subjugate him naturally with love. He must stand in the position of loving them with blood and tears. He must give love that is the loftiest. Other wise Cain will not relinquish, and thus restoration cannot be carried out. We must do this for the sake of the Christian church, the Korean nation, and North Korea. This is the reason that I am praying for North Korea right now. (34-283)

Before you love Abel, you must love the archangel, and after loving Cain should you love Abel. This is the Principle. The archangel became Satan, and the older brother is Satan. Therefore, Abel must love Satan. You must love God also. This is important. This is what everything depends on. It is here.

Without love, Satan will not leave. The Christianity of today does not even dream about how to separate Satan and the satanic world. Why would Christianity perish when it preaches, "By faith, with the help of the cross we will receive salvation?" Satan must be separated and Cain must be made to submit. The question is how Abel will take care of these two problems.

What is Abel's responsibility? It is to bring Satan down to his knees. Unless Satan surrenders, he cannot be separated. Satan must be conquered and Cain must be brought to submission. You must understand the Principle that with love the older brother must be demoted to the position of the younger brother, so that the younger can become the older brother. If there was no fall, the foundation for the individual perfection, family perfection, the tribal perfection, people perfection, national perfection, world perfection and the universal perfection as well as the realm of God's love would have been established centering on Adam and Even, all at once. There can be no Satan or fall there.

Due to the fall there is a barrier within the individual, family and in everything else. In this way, Adam and Eve became enemies. There can only be destruction when things are centered on Satan. If God's Will cannot penetrate in here, then all will be destroyed. All will be divided. For this reason, there have been conflicts on the individual level, among brothers, on the tribal level, people, national and world levels, down to hell, and in all of the spirit world up to right under the assistants of God.

Who has to bring resolution to all this? Abel must do that. In other words, because Adam fell, Abel must resolve all of that from the position of Adam. However, because all the four billion people of the world, who have multiplied from an individual, cannot be brought to a conclusion at once, centering on the level we are launching a movement in which restoration through indemnity must connect all the levels of individual, family, tribe. Right now.

Satan and Cain are on the first level. You have to understand this. Satan is the father and this is the son. Then when do they surrender? They will be separated at the position where even if they die offering their lives to us centering on the content of God's love, they will continue to praise God. What do you have to do to make this come true? Abel must enter the satanic world. He must leave his homeland to enter the Satanic world, and only when he can conquer Satan after entering the satanic world, he can rise to the original position. He has to go out. He has to leave home. (129-216)

Abel must stand in the position where he can die for Cain and offer his life. Otherwise, Cain will not submit before Cain. He can return only when he is willing to die for Cain. Do you understand?

For this reason, Jesus taught that those who try to die will live and those who try to live will die. These words apply both to Abel and Cain. In order for Abel to save Cain, he must not have a second thought about giving up his life. Otherwise, can Cain be restored? No, there is no other way. Moreover, in order for Cain to follow Abel, he must be ready to die. Otherwise can he follow him? No. The two are the same. From this point of view, one who tries to die will live and one who tries to live will die. (34-99)

What does Abel have to do? He has to restore three generations. First, Cain must be restored. Then, parents must be restored. Then what mission lies ahead of him? God must be liberated. These are the three great missions. Do you understand? In other words, without liberating the satanic world, parents cannot appear. After that, if parents are not liberated, God cannot be liberated. It is Abel's mission to be responsible for the three realms of liberation. (58-68)

Abel is in the position of son and Cain is in the position of an adopted son. Therefore, Cain must absolutely obey Abel. However, Cain betrayed Abel. Abel must find Cain again. In other words, just as how after his death on the cross, Jesus had to resurrect and look for his disciples, Abel was killed by Cain, but he must look for him. He must go and look for the descendants of Cain who betrayed. Ones who represented such positions were Ham and Shem of Noah's time. (24-331)

6) The Mission of the Minister who is Abel

From now on, we have to restore them through indemnity. Restoration through indemnity is the only way. Who walks the path of indemnity? Abel is supposed to walk it. Then between the church leader and a new member who is Abel? [Church leader] Now, can Cain walk the road of indemnity? Answer me. Is there such a thing? There isn't.

The path of indemnity is supposed to be walked by Abel. Leaders of Unification Church do not understand this. They forgot it all. You have to understand this. All of you who are the representatives of different nations must also know this.

Who walks the path of indemnity? Cain is not the one. It is Abel. In shedding tears, he must cry first, and even going hungry, he must experience hunger first, he must be cursed first, and he must be beaten first. This is the way that he can walk the path of indemnity. When someone joins, then you have to listen to everything they have to say from their past life, and from the parental position you have to give counsel, shedding tears and praying for him; this is what you have to do.

When someone close to you is leaving, you cannot rest with your heart at peace. So you accompany him or her to his or her house, and when the morning breaks, you are so concerned that you wait for him or her in front of the house to meet him or her. You must be able to do this. In the end, you have to become someone that likes people more than anyone else. You have to be one who loves Cain the most, there the path of indemnity. Only by doing so, will that person follow your path in the right way. They will follow the path of indemnity. For this reason, you are to walk the path of indemnity.

Now, who is supposed to bring the unity? [Leader] It is in Cain's nature to bite off, rip up and repeatedly interfere. Therefore, you have to pray shedding tears before God, and pray staying up through the nights. You have to be the sick patient of the sick patients, and the concerned one of concerned ones, and in this way you have to understand that the path of indemnity is reporting to heaven about the sorrowful story. You have to feel like you are going to faint after being surrounded by some mysterious things. Your heart can never be at peace. (88-263)

Who is supposed to pay indemnity for Cain. Abel? Is Cain supposed to do that or is Abel supposed to do that? Abel is supposed to do it. A priest is not supposed to sit idly and do nothing constructive. With a heart of devotion, only after he exerts himself to the utmost and invests all of his effort, does he deserve to be in that position. This is the Principle. This is the process of recreation. You should try this out. (75-167)

Some of you, today, say as soon as you arrive at some place, "Since Teacher authorized me to be a regional leader or a district leader, I am Abel." This person has not become Abel. He was sent to do the mission of Abel. However, without even doing the mission of Abel, he is saying, "Serve me, obey my orders." When parents order children to do things, if they just sit idly and give the orders then those parents are stepparents. Do you understand? They are stepparents. Real parents will accompany the children and work together. They will teach while they work. Isn't this true? It is, right? [Yes] This is a true parent. (75-168)

Up to now, you have wrong idea on the Unification Church's concept of love between Cain and Abel. You think that leaders are unconditionally Abel, but this is not the case. Abel is supposed to save Cain. After that, only by becoming one, they can go before mother. Even if you have not become one with the leader, if you have attained unity among yourselves, the leader will come and join you there. This is the meaning of the saying that whenever there are two, three people praying God will be with them. More than praying alone, if two or three people gather together to pray, then . . . Do you have friends for whom you can carve out your flesh and give your blood? Do you have such comrades?

From today, you have to throw away thoughts centered on the leader that you had up to now and take up the ideology that always centers on the members. Why is this so? If there is a head of the family, then in order to create heaven in the family, the head must enforce the perspective, not for his own sake, but for the sake of the family members. Otherwise, heaven cannot be built in the family. It is the same. Until now, we must change what has been centered on me in the Unification Church until now to something that is centered on all of you, so that the effort can be focused on linking up the congregation of love horizontally. It won't do if we are trying to do only vertically.

Accordingly, you must love True Parents in the same way that you love God, and love all of the humanity just as you love True Parents. You are to become one with all peoples in the world. You have to digest the environment that you do not like, in which you can smell a bad odor from the feet, mouth, and body of the people next to you. You have to wash their feet. If they do not have clothes to wear, then you should give them your clothes to wear. (Applause) (115-56)

If you cannot experience heavenly love on earth, you cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Have you sincerely loved a Cain-type person? In order to go to the Kingdom of Heaven, your love should surpass the parental love and conjugal love of the satanic world. Parents have even died for the sake of their child in the fatten world; still, our love must surpass the parental love of the fallen world.

You cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven alone. One man and one woman should be united. In order to go through this process, one person of the couple should surely become one with Cain. A proper environment is needed. Before receiving parents or spouse, you are to set up a standard of unity between brothers and sisters. This is Unification thinking.

When Satan recognizes the condition that I loved Cain as much as I loved Abel, then he will go away. When rearing the babies of your trinity partners, you should be two or three times more devoted to them than your own babies. If the trinity cannot make oneness, how can we create world unity? Three nations should be one. You have to love the world more than you love the Lord. Father received persecution from three nations, three ages and three sovereignties. The trinity is one brother. Therefore, when the three families become one, they can hold ceremonies instead of Father. If you neglect the trinity and just focus on your family's well being, you will perish. You shouldn't represent Father just in His name; rather you should represent Father in His responsibility and heart.

By Cain killing Abel, history went the wrong way, so all humankind became Satan's children -- the children of a servant. Human beings were supposed to be princes and princesses, but they became the children of the servant. How much was God stifled? Jesus, the Messiah, in place of the original Adam, came as a luminary, one with God and God's love in spirit and body. Therefore, all men and women in the satanic realm can be attracted to the Lord, treasuring the day of His coming. That's why history is the history of indemnity. No other explanation is necessary.

Section 3 - Essential Elements of Guidance Given to Members [Part 1]

1. Living for the Sake of Others

1) True Father and Altruism

When I went to Korea for the rallies, Korean people were saying all sorts of things about me, such as how there was no one greater in the five-thousand-year history of Korea than Rev. Moon. This is probably also true in America. (Applause) This is also probably true in the free world. It is possible that they are saying, "Just looking at how Rev. Moon is doing that kind of work in that world where he has been persecuted so much, it seems that there has never been anyone like him before. He will become a living saint." It is possible that they may say, "That is probably how a living saint is." For this reason, for people all over the world, the word, Second Advent, has become a part of their vocabulary." (Applause)

What kind of ideology did I possess when I rose to this position from the lowest places? What made me become like this? It is the altruistic love, there is only this one thing. Wherever I passed by I did not even leave a trace of debt. I let other people become indebted to me. If there were some nation and people, then I shed tears for their sake and supplicated for their blessing. You have to know clearly that we have no choice but to walk that path because we are trying to walk the path of life from the position of having completely conquered the Satanic realm.

When I ask, "My leg, when did you do things for the sake of your village, nation and world? My eye, nose and mouth, when did you do like that? My hand, when have you done that?" they will answer, "Whenever you give an order, we will follow." This is how my eyes, my spirit is. Even if death is approaching me, I am determined not to be indebted even to the word, "death." No matter what, I am going to have people become indebted to me. (131-36)

You know how Jesus washed the feet of the disciples, right? You also cannot rally them together unless you set such tradition. This is what I have been doing so far. When I heard that the children of enemies were starving, I gave everything that I had except for underwear and blankets. Then, I have lived with just one set of underwear and one blanket for one week. In the end, I sold the blanket for them.

Why did I do such things? This is not because I am foolish. In order to go the path of restoration, one must firmly set the absolute condition of having loved the enemy. There aren't that many people in the world that can do this. However, since I have sold all my assets for the sake of the children of my enemy and even sold the last blanket when I only had the blanket and underwear left, I did as much I could. I had to do such things because I had to put into practice the command in the Bible to love one's enemy. (23-320)

2) A Church Leader's Purpose of Existence is for the Sake of the Members

Just because you believe in Jesus, you should not immediately call out, "Jesus!" You have to first lay down a bridge in the middle. In our horizontal life, when we go to a church to lay this bridge, that church surely has a leader. The church leader is not someone who is trying to serve his own ends. You have to understand that if there is such leader, he is not qualified to become a leader. Because the leader has the responsibility to lay the bridge in the middle, he has to care for the members who come to him.

Because the church leader exists for the sake of the members, he is responsible for the member's spiritual problems and the questions on their life centering on the will of God. The leader is supposed to guide the members centering on the field that he is responsible for. Then, when the leader is in a high position in the eyes of God, as long as the members become one with him, then they can also rise to high positions. As long as that leader prays for you and pray on your behalf that your sins be forgiven, then because of the prayer, you can participate in the position that he stands. This is the reason that people want to receive the prayers of those who greatly inspire them. In this way, you are to lay down the bridge and pursue on. (32-165)

You value the vertical relationship with God but often ignore the relationships with people. When we look at the content of the Principle that should be lectured on, we can see that it is surely a precious gospel and truth. Therefore, without the unity of the vertical content about God and the horizontal relationship between Cain and Abel, there can not be any restoration. You have to understand that this is where all the contents that symbolize the truth are contained and all the meanings that symbolize the cross are also contained.

For this reason, everyone must always think about God no matter if he or she is happy or sad. Before the vertical standard, one must think about God both when they are happy and when they are experiencing difficulties. Why is this? This is so that the whole can unite with God. Therefore, in the external environment there must a foundation for the members to mourn together with you when you are feeling sorrowful. Moreover, there must also be a foundation for you to share your happiness with members.

Accordingly, as much as you care for God, you must care for people. You have to understand the meaning behind the words of Jesus, "When you do something for someone very small and insignificant, then this is the same as doing something for me." He said this even though the disciples did not carry it out for him directly. (34-229)

Because you are currently engaged in the Cain-Abel conflict on the horizontal plane, you should love and care for the members. You have to care for them with the same heart as God. (76-337)

When you consider the leader, he is not someone who is always happy. He is a miserable person. Why is he miserable? It is because he always feels a sense of being in debt. He should always feel that he is indebted and be determined to care for the members well. They have to be this way.

When you look at some miserable person, it is your duty to be concerned about his or her life and talk to him or her staying up all night. When the spiritual leader sees that someone is facing death, it is his responsibility to prevent the person from walking the path of death by sacrificing himself. Isn't this true? He has to be in that position.

Therefore, what does this mean? What matters is how much you lived for the sake of the members. Isn't this true? The question is how much you have cared for them. They are not some strangers. They are your extensions. They will become your branches. Do you understand? They will become your branches. In order for the branches to grow well, you have to protect them well. Accordingly, when you witness to someone, we call him or her spiritual children, right? What is that? They are your branches. Yet, how much effort and devotion did you put in to provide them with nutrition? In order to do this, you have to become a stem or roots. If you are the root, then the more there are branches and stems the more you need to ceaselessly provide more nutrition than they need from the earth, and this condition of abundance is a prerequisite for the development. This is the only way that they will grow. If there is a limitation, if you cannot provide the top with the nutrition that it needs, then the top will wither and die. Isn't this so? This is how it will be. (70-147)

How many tears have you shed for the sake of the nation, members and brothers, how much did you practice true love? This is the problem. Inasmuch as we, the Unification Church, are seeking the history of heart centering on this type of question, our standard cannot be lower than the heart of Jesus of the historical times. Centering on God's heart, we must be higher. (60-145)

One who lives for the sake of others does not become indebted to others. If he lives such an altruistic life, then without fail, three generations of his descendants will prosper. When you open the door at the dawn as the cock crows, there will be people standing there waiting for you. Without sleeping, even at night, they will come climbing over the walls. Isn't this how it should be? After they come, you are to talk about the public vision of God, about the people and this world.

When you are talking centering on the perspective of God's love and the ideal world of God, then you do not even know that the night is about to pass by. You will feel as if departing is the great sorrow of the thousand years, and not being aware of the fact that the time is passing by. This type of time is connected and on that basis the foundation has been established. Do you understand what I am saying?

Until now, you were trying to be served, saying, "I am the leader, so obey me." Isn't this how it has been? You have been focusing your efforts on being served but from now on, you should concentrate on serving people. Do you understand? [Yes] You are not to be indebted. You should try that. You should let others become indebted in you. You are to let people become indebted in you when you go to the villages. The simplest thing to do is having the children in the village become indebted to you. Next, you are to have the old people become indebted in you. (68-115)

A great leader should take part in the sorrow of the people and guide those who are facing difficulties. If you are to guide those who are experiencing tribulations, then you must also put yourself in the position of difficulties. Then, in order for you to guide someone who is going through suffering, then you have to be in a position that surpasses the position of suffering, and in order to guide someone who faces death. Then you have to be in a position that surpasses death.

When you encounter a new event, something that you cannot do, then what are you supposed to do? You should become excited and interested in it with the attitude, "How exciting. There will begin a record on one page of my life." If you do well then you will climb over it, but if you fail, then you will have to retreat. (65-309)

3) When You Try to Live for Your Own Sake, the Universe Will Accuse You

As you ask a couple walking on such places as Broadway, "where are you going?" If they answer that they are going to the nation because they want to, then applaud on their behalf. If they say that they are going toward the nation, then applaud for them. However, if they are going, after having abandoned the nation, then scorn them. The universe will applaud for those who go toward a big place as a big couple. Heaven, earth, and all of the air, the whole world is going to applaud.

The universe will accuse you of everything if you are going for your own sake, not pursuing greater cause but going only for your own sake. Why is this? Because the universe is created centering on love and the principles of love, it dances to that rhythm, not to the rhythm of the individual. This is the power that the universe has. You understand this well, right? [Yes] (131-124)

Although parental love is great, if it is meant mainly for the parents to be served, then children do not need the love of parents. Although the love of children is great, but if the children tell their parents to live for their sake, then even parents do not want that love. Love that induces you to love others and others to love you . . . If you gave ten, then the amount that returns in always eleven. This is how altruistic love is.

If the partner loved me and lived for my sake with something small, then I would want to give back more than that. This will continuously multiply. After some time passes with the multiplication, if this goes on for the rest of one's life, then this will cross over the nation, world, the eternal world, kingdom of heaven and then finally climb over the heavenly world.

As long as one wants others to live for one's sake, he will be reduced. After one and two times, love that used to be ten will reduce down to eight. When you live only for your own sake, your heart will be rolled up and turned over. Where does love come from? It comes from the partner, but only along the path of altruism would pure and ideal love travel back and forth. Amen! Say this together. [Amen] (119-326)

4) The Result of Altruism

You have to be more altruistic. What is being more altruistic? One who is more altruistic will become the leader. Among ten people, the one who becomes the center is the one who loves and lives for the sake of the ten people. All of the ten people will come seeking for him. Isn't this true? Is it or is it not true? People think that altruism is not good. You have to understand that one who cares for others becomes the center and leader.

You have to know that such person becomes the master and the center. The one who becomes the president is one who cares most for the nation. Isn't this true? One who can inherit the company is one who cares more for and sacrifices more for the company. This is the universal principle. People thought that living for others was a bad thing, but it is to become the center and leader, and it is to inherit everything. For this reason, you are told to live for the sake of others. It is not a bad thing. You will not lose out by doing so. (132-276)

Originally, men were born for the sake of others. They were born in order to sacrifice for the sake of others. What will happen when you sacrifice for the sake of others? Not only would the tradition of love be established, but also you will become the center of love. What would you become? For certain, you will become the center of love.

In a school, this is like how one who works for the sake of the whole class becomes the class president. Even equipped with the same qualifications, one who is more altruistic will become the class president. In the Korean nation, one who loves Korea more than others, one who has lived for the sake of Korea more than others, and one who is living for the sake of Korea more than others will naturally become the center of the people. Isn't this how it is? This cannot be denied.

What are you going to do once you become the center? You are to climb up to the top. The central figure is supposed to climb to the top. When you are at the top you can guide and control the masses. You will become one who dominates. This is the fundamental principle of the universe. You have to understand this clearly. (57-26)

Why do people like higher things? They like high places because they can link up with a variety of things up there. Why do they not like the low places? It is because they will become simplified. They will be far away from the various relationships. One who is most precious among all men is one who is trying to connect himself to the high ideals, perspectives and things. We can find here the concept that such a person is a precious person. (129-308)

So, why is living for the sake of others a good thing? It is because you can become the center. The central figure must know how to take responsibility. He has to take responsibility. One who is responsible for and has influence over everything is the center. Isn't this true or not? How about America? Does someone who lives selfishly become the center or does someone who lives for the whole become the center? From this perspective, we can see that one who tries to live for the sake of the whole becomes the center of that particular field. He is to become the center. You cannot become the center if you are not willing to live for others. (129-309)

What kind of position is the position of God and parents? It is becoming concerned about people first. They are to think about others first. God thinks about you before you do. Parents think about you before you do. This is why parents are great. This is why they stand in the subject position. When two of you live together, you must have the attitude, "I should do things that he is supposed to do." This is the type of person that God is. That person is the center. One who lives for the sake of others is to become the center.

Now, although I am getting opposition in America, because I have lived for the sake of America, American people cannot but respect me. They have no choice but to respect me. This type of person will become the master. When you sacrifice for the world, then you will become the owner of the world. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] One who tries to stand in the position of God and parents will surely become the central figure. What is there after that? Ones who will become the owner of the Unification Church is the one who loves the members like God, parents, and me. That type of person will surely become the master. When this cannot be achieved, everything will be turned upside down. It will turn upside down. The members will put up the opposition.

It is very simple. Do you understand? The way to win over someone, the way to bring someone down to submission is not to try to win in a conflict, but care for him first from the position of God and parents. By doing so, you will win. If you care for him for three years, then he will become obedient to you. This is what the heart will lead them to do. They will open all the doors in their house including their main room and welcome you, "You can come into our house any time." You have to understand that this type of fundamental action of the universe is moving the original heart. Do you understand? (103-139)

2. Giving

1) A Leader is One Who Gives First

What kind of person is a leader? He is one who is supposed to give. He is not supposed to receive. In giving, he should not give the same things all the time. He must give new things. Isn't giving sermons difficult? The Principle lectures can be given according to how it's laid out, but giving sermon is difficult. The reason is that the same things cannot be given again. Isn't this so? You cannot give the same things. Just as parents must be selective in giving children a variety of good things to eat, the same things must not be given again.

When you have nothing to give, you should receive it from God. You are to provide the members with the things that you have received from God. Isn't this true? Consulting God about it and . . . Eventually, you are to represent God. Even as you pray, your own prayer will move you. When you pray in that realm then all will be captivated by God, and you will come to feel strongly that God is the motive power and the origin of life; When people experience this, they will realize that they need God absolutely. In order to tie these things together to fascinate the audience, prayer is absolutely needed.

Those great historical figures, those who are recorded in history as great are not great scholars. Great people are those who are starving for the heart of faith. When you enter the realm where you become completely engulfed in joy as your heart of faith is filled up, the audience will be captivated by that.

You should be giving, but in order to give, you need to be supplied; where do you get supplied? You can be rejuvenated at the headquarters by listening to my sermon, but when you are far away and alone, you have to build a supply road through which you can receive from God. In order to do that, you have to nurture your capabilities. When you set out to go somewhere, you are not traveling alone. You must receive a revelation. You must go while serving God, True Parents, father, and mother with the belief that the world is going to be judged by you. You should think that events that you are facing will have a major impact on the dispensation of God, and wherever you go, you should act as the shield of judgment. If you visit three times and make a substantial contribution in that place, this will become the occasion for you to enter the realm in which you can naturally sense that God goes when you go and He comes when you come. When this is achieved, wherever you are, there will be progress. (46-299)

2) Attitude to Have When You are Giving

You have to give with parental heart. You must not give centering on your own ambitions and wishes. Because father has been doing it like that, you must also do like that. Since these words came through tears, you have to give them through tears. You have to implant truth in this earth where there is no truth. (11-268)

Here the central doctrine of the Unification Church emerges. When you give, what kind of heart should you give with? You are not to give with the heart of a friend. Moreover, you are not to give with the attitude that an owner has when he gives things to the servant. You must possess the parental heart when you give. You have to have the parental heart and be in the body of a servant, to shed tears for humanity, sweat for the earth, and blood for heaven. What this means is that you have to have the sorrowful heart because after giving, you cannot give any more. This is how God is.

The heart of parents is lowering their heads in shame even after having given something, being sorry because even if they want to give something better they cannot do so; this is the affection of parents. Which parents would say after giving something to their children, "Now I have given enough?" Heart of parents is such that they will say, "I will give more later because even though I want to give more now, this is all I have." For this reason, even if the child is a thief, parents love that child. Isn't this so? [Yes] (39-196)

When you give, how should you give? You should not give the leftovers. Do you understand? If you give what is left over from you meal, then even after eating it, people will feel disgusted and spit. When you are giving rice cakes, for example, if you take long time to select one out of the five, picking one up and then putting it down and then picking another, then it is worse than not giving at all. This is how it is. It is worse than not giving at all. When you give to others, if there are five, then you should have no hesitation in picking up half of them and hand them over. Then, people will thank you, yet if you are so hesitant and picky, then people will judge you even after they become indebted to you. This is how it is. For this reason, how are to give? You are to give together with God. (60-170)

What does giving together with God mean? It is possessing the heart of parents. Possessing the heart of parents and being in the body of a servant . . . Why do you need to have the body of a servant? Because you are trying to save servants, you have to become more like a servant than a servant. Aren't the people in the world the children of servants? Since God is trying to save these servants, since God is trying to love servants, imagine how difficult it must be. Do you think that it is easy? (60-171)

Those who try to give ten and take back a hundred will decline. This type of person cannot enter the world centered on heart. Heavenly world is world of giving. Material things do not constitute problems.

Giving is the way to accumulate merits. When you give, you have to add material things to your heart. No one can take the things that you give with the heart of God.

In the Old Testament, God gave from the position of servant, and in the New Testament, He gave from the position of the brothers. Now is the time to give from the position of parents. Since we have received things, which God gave us from the parental position, we must also give from the parental position with the heart of parents. When you become such a person, then God cannot leave you.

When you give, because you have to first get rid of the enemy, conflict cannot be avoided. We have to understand the heart of God who is trying to give. We have to understand the heart of God who has been fighting for six thousand years in order to give.

A happy person is one who gives when he wants to give, and receives when he wants to receive. The unfortunate person is one who cannot give even if he wants to and cannot receive even when he wants to. From this perspective, God is a sad and unfortunate person. (11-235)

When you love people, no matter what the investment you have just made is, you should not think about it. You should not regret. You should not remember what you have invested! I want to give more . . . Therefore, when you have something good to eat, if you are eating it hiding out somewhere alone, then you are a leader who is to going to die immediately. If you have something to eat, then you should not eat it but save it, and wishing to give it to someone even if you cannot eat it yourself, and thinking about members because you cannot eat it; this is the type of person that you should become. You have to become leaders who have nurtured this type of parental heart. (970-166)

When a mother feeds her children on her breast, do they think, "I am feeding them because I want to take back many times more from them in the future?" They are uneasy because they cannot give any more. What lasts for eternity is the heart of parents which sheds tears after giving something to the child because they cannot give something better. After doing so, although they want to give more but they cannot because they simple don't have any more, they will be moved to tears by this uneasy heart; this type of parent will surely educate their children to be filial. The process of restoration is the place where this heart is. Restoration becomes impossible when one leaves this course. (46-173)

3) The Principle of Give and Take

What has concerned up to now ever since I came to America is not having my own house. Even now, I am still leading a lifestyle in a way that I would not become indebted to you. Because I have brought this to pass, America also can make a progress. I do not focus on my own development. This is how the Principle is. The Divine Principle is like that. For this reason, together with God, I must always be giving to the members all over America. I have to give spiritually, materially, intellectually, and in every other way.

Is a good person someone who gives ten and then takes back twelve, or gives ten and only takes back eight? [One who gives ten and takes back eight.] What happens if you do not receive at all? He will become like God. Like God. Where is God? God first dwells in such place. (76-337)

You must first give completely, give three and then take only one back. Do you understand? This is the fundamental principle. Give three times and receive once; I am telling you to receive only a third.

Despite this, there are many that try to give only one and demand three in return. Do you think there are many of this type of people? If one does this, one is Satan. God's dispensation of restoration tries to claim a third, in other words, carry on the work of the three generations to claim back a third. It tries to sacrifice three to take back one. It is trying to give three eras to claim one era. With much effort and devotion . . . This is how it will be. This is the fundamental principle.

Since this is the way that God takes claim over things, we are supposed to give three and take back one. Even the one that is taken back must not remain in your possession. You must return it to God.

This tradition . . . If you receive one, then you must return it to me. Moreover, I must return it to God. This how it should be returned. Only when this becomes the tradition, only when it goes around like this and made into that progress will take place. (66-301)

We must love God. Only after loving God and receiving the love of God can you love man and receive the love of man. You must understand this. Do you understand? Centering on me . . . I am not trying to receive love. I am not boasting about it. This is how the laws of the Principle are. Only after understanding how to love parents, only after receiving the love of parents can you love children and receive the love of children. It operates by the same principle.

Knowing this problem, you must always think about these two types of principles. When you love men as much as you have loved God, then just as God has loved you, people will love you. For this reason, Jesus said in the Bible that if one testifies to him before men, then he will testify to one before God. It is the same principle. The same principle. You are supposed to love man, just as you love God. (70-165)

Section 3 - Essential Elements of Guidance Given to Members [Part 2]

3. Love

1) Love That Can Bring Harmony to Everything

What is the one thing that God desires the most? What is the most central thing in God's opinion? Of course there must be considerations for things that connect everything in high and low positions, but among them, what is the thing that can fundamentally link everything together intimately? What is the thing that likes both the high and the low? What is it that the east, west, south, north as well as the center and the four directions like, and what is the thing that can bring harmony and unity centering on God's ideals and good and lofty thoughts?

This is neither God himself, the environment created by God, nor the thought of God. This cannot be realized only by thinking. Then what is needed? What is the thing that can link up the high and the low? What God needs is love. This is how it will be.

Only by centering on love, front, back, left, right, up, down or east, west, south, north, at the center can be harmonized and be connected; it can never be done without love. Love has the inner potential to link with the whole. It is needed in the east as well as in the west, and no matter how far to the end one travels, love is needed. Attempting to go to the end is in order to seek after higher love and when one returns back to the inside from the extremities, it is also to pursue more powerful love. You have to either seek after great love or powerful love. You have to have some internal content such as this.

When one goes far away, one seeks after something great, and when one returns to the center, one seeks for something powerful. Even if something is powerful, it is powerful in a flat manner, in sharp pointed manner, or in a round manner? With these considerations, when one returns to the inside, then one needs a powerful love that can draw a circular line.

Therefore, we can decide upon such concept of great and powerful love. If you like love, then you are to seek big and great love. It won't do if you just have love with great amplitude. Powerful love -- how powerful must it be? It should be love that can harmonize everything and can freely connect everything fundamentally; if God was to think about it, this is probably what he would have thought of. (164-69)

Have you ever made tofu before? Do you know how tofu is made? If you take the bean powder and before you put it in the cloth wrap, if you place it in salt water, then doesn't it coagulate? It will coagulate. Similarly, love will congeal everything. For this reason, a woman becomes a true woman by giving birth to a baby. She needs to experience the heart of a mother. (165-103)

2) The Universe Also Likes Love

Because Satan also wants to receive love, you have to have the mind-set that is prepared to love even Satan. If you possess this magnanimity as you proceed forward, Satan will also surely praise you, saying that you are a greater warrior than his own troops. Because Jesus possessed this type of heart, even when he was dying on the cross, he was able to pray for the sake of the enemy. Accordingly, he gave a lot before he passed away. (26-50)

The universe welcomes only those who have absolute attitude toward love. Do you understand? Those who think, "Rev. Moon is wrong," please raise your hand. For this reason, it is said in works of literature and poetry, "Love is something eternal, love is something powerful, love is full of surprises, love is something that is higher and bigger than anything else." Even if you threw everything away, all will be all right. Look. Even if we say that love is the only absolute unity, something that absolutely does not change, and is absolute for eternity, this cannot be said about life. One cannot say, "life is eternal, life is unchanging."

Are the most important phrases of praise found in the works of literature or poetry about life or about love? Which one is it? [About love] Is it about knowledge, power, or money? [No] Why is this so? Why is it this way, why? No one understood this. This is what people did not understand. They did not understand this simple thing. It is very simple. (132-79)

It is not only true in the case of man, but also for dogs, they like it when their owners love. Waving their tail like this . . . Is this true or false? If men love a garden, then birds will gather in it and sing. This is why love is so wonderful. Have you ever thought about what God's hobby might be? Works of literature? The only thing that God is interested in is love. Ladies and gentlemen, what is your object of interest? [Love] Whom did you take after? [God] For this reason, you are said to be the children of God centering on love. For the hope and happiness that we have just talked about, can there be hope without love? Is there happiness without love? Even if there is no hope and happiness, if you bring love along and place it there, then hope will automatically be attracted to it. Happiness will automatically be drawn to it.

Our ladies here, are you going to marry seeking after love or hope? What are you going to seek when you marry? [Love] Do you like love? [Yes) I do not like love! Even if you say that it is not true because you like it too much. Just as when you eagerly eat food, when you are too happy and too excited, as you swallow food it gets caught in your throat. It will get stuck. Do you really like love? [Yes] Look. Parents who love their children would want to embrace the hand of their child in their bosom no matter how dirty and ugly it is. They will not say, "Yuck! This hand is really dirty. Go to the bathroom and wash it with soap." Love is the only thing that can make hell transform into heaven. Accordingly, as long as you possess love, you can turn hell into heaven. (90-312)

3) In Order to Pursue the Path of Love, You Must Sacrifice Yourself and Serve Others

In order to pursue this path of love, you must sacrifice yourself and serve others. Do you feel good? [Yes] Without service and sacrifice, one who came with the content of love that amounts to ten cannot be connected to the path of hundred and thousand. If your ancestors are not good, then you cannot even take back love that amounts to ten.

However, even for one who brought love that is worth only ten, if there was a way for him to have a chance at claiming love that is worth a hundred, thousand, or ten thousand, then wouldn't he want to give that a try? [Yes] Because Rev. Moon of the Unification Church understood this, even though I have gone through unspeakable tribulations and have been subject to condemnations as well as suffering, pain, and torture that almost took my life in prison. I have been persevering up to now. Moreover, for this reason, I am trying to love people and sacrifice for their sake more than anyone else.

When you love people, even when you feel that you have given enough, if there is someone whose love and sacrifice is greater than yours is, then you will want to sacrifice and love more. People are greedy, right? Only when one becomes such person, can God pour out his love into that person. (44-203)

What do you have to do now as church leaders? [Servant of servant . . .] Although being a servant of servant is correct, it must be done with love. It won't do if victory is not brought by possessing love. Do you understand? [Yes] What kind of love? It is not Satan's love but God's love. It is self-sacrificing love. Where does such love emerge? It emerges from giving yourself completely to others. Giving completely is none other than the three great loves. The three great loves are loves that can be given completely and received completely. Isn't this love of God?

When you give completely, you can receive completely. What would you do if Satan runs away after receiving that love? Before absolute objective love, absolute subjective love will appear. Therefore, there is no need to worry. There is no need to be happy just because you are recognized by someone or to worry just because you are not recognized and understood. The problem is not being able to emerge with the complete love. This is the cause for concern. (48-34)

Spiritual leaders must know how to surpass time to deal with the people that are connected to them. Eventually, they must be able to completely offer their sleep time for the sake of others. Their mealtime must also be sacrificed for the sake of others. Their daily life must also be offered up for the sake of the others. Their life must become the sacrifice for the others. If one can become a leader who understand and fulfills one's own portion of responsibility from this position, then one can make progress. (72-313)

4) You Must be Certain About Love as you Lead Your Life

How much did your hands and feet work for the sake of loving the Unification Church? Although hands and feet worked hard and frequently to feed you and eyes have done much for the same cause, how much did they do things in order to love the members of the Unification Church? How much did you shed tears and toil for the sake of Unification Church? When you lay your exhausted body down to take a rest, to love, why did you do this? If you did it for your own sake then it is a shame and if you did it to love the world, then it is a glory. Each block or brick piled up to build the tower of heaven was laid down through this sleep after an exhausting day. Let us love. Let us love the nation after going beyond the church. This is what we are doing. (59-58)

If you love the members who have just joined, then you can set the condition of indemnity quickly. The reason that the church is not able to make progress is because this is not being done. This is the reason why God said to love each other and live in harmony. (18-40)

The pinnacle of love is the love of God. How can you become the child of God unless you can dwell within the love of God and consider other people just like your own children, brothers and sisters, and consider the other children as members of your own family? In order to become a child of God . . . If you become a child in a one-sided manner, then you cannot become the child of God. It is not enough to be someone like the saints of the past. Unless you can stand up as an eternal and absolute man through the past, present and future, then you cannot become the son of God. For this reason, we are to love the aspects that the past saints have not loved. This is how I think. (55-97)

You have to be crazy about love when you lead your life. You must live in intoxication. If the degree of intoxication goes beyond a certain level, then you will become crazy about it. What is there to a crazy person? There is nothing special to a madman. The order is reversed. He calls father a mother and calls mother a father. If this is said with love, however, people will not object, "Why do you call your father a mother and your mother a father?" All will be accepted. Because love is one, then this kind of theory can be established. For this reason, man should live in intoxication.

Rev. Moon also lives in intoxication. You do not realize how tasty and exciting receiving condemnation is like. People in the outside world do not understand this. Because people in the outside world do not understand how tasty it is to be cursed at, they try to avoid it. However, I know its true taste. (148-323)

4. Devotion and Prayer

You are leaders of "The Way," but how devout have you been toward it? You must become very devoted. The results in witnessing corresponds to the amount of devotion and not to one's knowledge or capabilities. Have you not all had this kind of experiences in the sixties? Doesn't one who has exerted himself in devotion do better than one who has a college education and brags about his knowledge? The question is how sympathetic God is toward you.

What is the thing that the regional leaders must accomplish with united heart and mind? Is it eating? It is not. They have to have the sense of mission toward the issue of how to resurrect people's lives in this world of sin and transfer them to the kingdom of heaven. You should try to carry out to the utmost with a strong sense of mission. See if there is any thing that you cannot accomplish.

Before a perfect subject, a perfect object will emerge. Therefore, a subject must pray for the sake of the object. In regards to prayer, if the object gets up early at dawn, then you must get up before him or her to pray for him or her. People will sense it when you pray and exert yourself for their sake.

Leaders must exert themselves while maintaining their position. If you are leaders, then when you pray in the morning, you must at least keep at least twenty people in your prayers. In this way, you must at least keep seventy people in your prayers. You are to eat and live together with the members.

The most serious times for men are when they are eating and sleeping. The reason is that when you eat to satisfy hunger or sleep to relieve exhaustion, all of your concentration zooms into it. On the contrary, when you get up, because your concentration is at the lowest and most relaxed state, you are not so serious. Therefore, during a day's course of life the times for eating three meals and sleeping are the most serious times. You should pray for the sake of the dispensation in this serious position. The prayer you offer in such times is several times better than prayer offered during normal times.

You must always think about the members with the mind-set that you are eating meals and sleeping together with the members. When you do so, you will be able to sense what so and so is going through. When you become that sensitive, then a far away person seems to be close and a close person may seem far away. You will be able to tell right away. How can people who are supposed to guide the spirituality and faith of people do their job without even such basic capabilities? The question is how much you have exerted yourself for the sake of one's life.

You have to understand that the reason that Jesus said, "What good would it be if a man gains the whole universe but loses his life?" (Matthew 16:26) is because he considered one person's life more precious than universe, and such was the anchor of his heart. When you reach the state of Jesus who forgot all about the world and fought one on one for the sake of one life, then you can finally build a connection to a member.

What have you accomplished centering on the will of God with the parental heart? Among the people that you have been close to, you must not take lightly those who have comforted you when you were experiencing difficulties. For the rest of your life, you must always think of that person and pray for him. For this reason, God is always the subject. If you build such a relationship, then those who have such a relationship with you will seek you out even if you have not told them to do so. This is the reason that you are being asked to pray.

How can a leader sleep while members are praying in devotion? Doing so would be becoming indebted. You cannot make progress if you do so. Because devotion cannot be made at once, you must one by one decide upon those whom you know and pray for them. You are to pray for people one by one.

The reason that Jesus failed is because he did not have the time to pray for one person at a time when he was taking the twelve disciples around. There was not even one person whom he taught in great depth the internal content that would make the deep impressions in that per. son's heart.

Until you complete your portion of responsibility, you must never give up, no matter what people around you say to you. If you have decided upon something and have started to pray for it, then no matter what happens, you must completely satisfy the amount that you have set down in prayer. Even if the person that you have decided upon has left the church, you have to go look for him to fulfill your responsibility to the full. In other words, you are not to be indebted to any one.

5. Abundant Experience

1) You Need Training and Experience

A man's character is limited. The question is how many people could be in harmony with a man's character. How many people can relate to that character? For this reason, I must match them up. If they do not match, then they have to be made to match. You have to understand that because such a task can only be done based on experience, unless you go through such experience, then you cannot become a true leader. If you become a leader after having gone through that, then based on those experiences you can become a competent leader who will leave behind a new eternal tradition that will be praised by God and be respected by all the people of the group that you are guiding.

For this reason, you must make such preparations. You must realize that you have to willingly receive any kind of external or internal training. Do not dislike them. Do not think that you cannot do them. (72-328)

It is not so easy to become someone else's teacher. It is not easy to become the teacher of the Unification Church. It is extremely difficult. It is the same feeling as wearing the prisoner's costume and walking toward the execution chamber; he is someone who is really heading there. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] You probably don't understand because you have never been to a prison. I live in luxurious mansion, but I do not need it. I can just as well live in a hut. I have the training to live in a hut. I trained myself to become the best laborer if I were to take my clothes off and work in a construction site. If there is someone that God loves there, then I have trained my heart to grab on to him and completely having dominion over the environment, become a friend whom he can cry with. (85-43)

2) You Must Guide With Wisdom

A wise leader should embrace twice after hitting once. Moreover, you have to let people feel, "He did it for our sake;" otherwise, they will scorn you and oppose you and in the end, Satan will invade. If you do not take care of the situation well, then the disciple will become your enemy. If he becomes an enemy and tries to take revenge, and if he cannot go to the side of God, then the leader must take responsibility for the behavior of that person centering on that mind-set. (54-207)

If there is something bad, you are not supposed to get rid of it right away. Even if there is something bad, centering on that, you have to find some condition that will improve it. Even if the good aspects are less than the bad aspects, you have to have the flexibility and capacity to center on the smaller portion to preserve it and get rid of the bad portion. If a person was cut off on account of his mistake made a year ago, then he would have died completely. But if he is preserved without being cut off for one, two, or three years while the bad aspects of him are being resolved based on the belief that they are mere extras, then after one, two, or three years there might be a way for him to live. (72-313)

3) Bear the Cross for the Sake of the Members

A leader is a pitiful person. He is a miserable person. Even if he is living happily with his wife in their bedroom, when someone knocks on his door he has to allow the guest to come into the bedroom. Eventually, what it means is that he has to love members more than his own wife. If your wife has something nice, then you have to sell even that to give everything to the members, and if his children have something nice then he has to use all that for the sake of the members. This has to become the way of life for the leader.

If a leader lives such life, then what would happen to the family? Such life will most likely make his family miserable. If such mission is inherited and continued for the rest of the life, then success would be attained but if it is stopped after several years, then all will be in vain. Therefore, wherever the leader goes, it is his responsibility to bear the cross.

When you eat, as you pick up the spoon you should not be saying, "Oh I am so hungry." You have to think about the members. You have to think about members even as you wear clothes, and no matter what you do you have to think like that. Time that you take a rest is also being on the cross. You must repent for the times that you took naps because you are exhausted and cry out, "I feel good" as you get up. When you live such a life style, the spirit world and God will completely work with you. You will come to realize this is true through your experiences in your life of faith.

In regards to your body, you have to reflect on how much your hand has lived for the sake of the members, how much your eyes have lived for the sake of members, and yearned to see them in the public position. Reflect on how much you have wished to listen to their voice and how much you have comforted them. All must be done not for your own sake but for public purpose.

"How to become a leader," is the topic of today's sermon, yet can you bear that kind of cross in order to become leaders? [Yes] In order to do so, this kind of training is necessary. Before becoming a leader of a thousand people, can you pass such training as one leader? You must ask yourself. We must undertake the training based on the question of whether or not each one of us can become a leader who can be completely trusted as a friend or a teacher.

In order for you to become a leader, in order to be in charge of a church, you need to have the training to act as a leader on behalf of one absolute person. In order to become a leader over one person, one must take responsibility for both good and bad aspects of that person. You should not be thinking that you will be responsible only for the good things and not for the bad things. You have to first be responsible for the bad thing and say, "You be responsible for the good things." What separates you from that person is not something good but something bad. The conclusion that we arrive at is that unless one becomes a leader who can be responsible for the bad things, there is no other way but to be separated.

In order to digest bad things and supplement with good things, an individual cross must be born. When you become a leader in the future, you must think about this. You must answer yourself, whether or not you can become a complete leader as an individual leader. You must be able to answer "Yes." Next, when you ask yourself if you can become a leader of the family, as long as you can answer "Yes," you will have no problem in serving as a leader of a church.

When you make the determination to take responsibility for the sake of one family and lead them to the church, you must bear the cross of that family. If you are willing to bear the cross that none of the members of the family could bear and take care of the problem, then until that cross is brought to some resolution, that family will be in the position to obediently receive your guidance. This is the type of training that is needed.

Next, if this is done centering on one church, then you will have no problem serving as both the head of a household and the church leader. You can take care of a church. Looking at the issue centering on the church, you are to become someone who will say, "I will be responsible for all the difficulties of the church. I will take your responsibility in your place." When the church is experiencing difficulty, if you take responsibility for all the things that the members are responsible for, then until the leader completes the responsibility of the cross that he bears the members must receive the guidance of the leader.

This is also true for the leader of a nation. To us who have set ourselves on the restoration of the world for the coming days, the answer to the question, whether or not we can manage this responsibility is quite simple. If in making plans for America now, if I live for the sake of America and have faith in it more than God does, then what do you think would happen? We can conclude that God cannot judge this nation. In order to bring judgment, He must first give me something greater first. In other words, as long as I love, believe in, and live for the sake of America, God can only judge it after bringing something greater; otherwise, he cannot take it away or strike it. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] (72-313)

6. Serve Members Like Kings

In order to become a master, in order to become the master of ten people, then you must be able to serve the ten people. Otherwise, it cannot be done. You can never govern them. Accordingly, when each of you go back to your church you should become one with the members and become the two wheels, in other words, between you and the members, one should become the right wheel and the other should become the left wheel to proceed forward smoothly. If you are moving forward and pick up speed after having achieved such a state, then no matter what large house you crash into you won't even be scratched, and even if you crash into a big rock, you will be able to shatter that rock into pieces. For this reason, if you become one and move forward, you will certainly make a progress. (50-345)

You must treat those who come to visit you as kings, you must serve them as kings, and you must attend them like kings. Teaching them in this way, you should deal with them in such a way that they will wonder, "Our teacher is treating me who is nothing as if I am a king and serving like a king, so how can I serve he who is really like a king?" You must set such tradition. You must understand that this is where the qualifications as a son of God will be granted. (89-290)

Serving people like king is also a form of indemnity. Everything is the law of indemnity. No matter how evil that person is, if you serve him like a king, even if he does not receive your devotional heart, God will take it in. If that person leaves the Unification Church no longer believing in it, then you will inherit all the blessings that his good ancestors have accumulated. This is a fearsome tactic. This is the way to seize the blessings of the whole, of ten thousand people. It is harvesting them. It is reaping them. It's the same thing. What do you do about America opposing Rev. Moon? The same Principle will apply. Do you understand what this means? [Yes]

This is the path that the priest must walk. You cannot be so confident and proud without fulfilling your portion of responsibility. You cannot go astray. You cannot judge anyone in your heart. You yourself are the sinner, you are the priest who failed to complete your responsibility; so how can you judge others? Do you understand? [Yes]

When you go back now, you should serve all the members in this way. You are to serve members in this way. Now, can you sleep in the house that the king was served in? You must exert yourself to the utmost. When this can be done, from now on, a new tradition will be established in America. This is how I see it. Do you understand now? [Yes] Do you understand what the priest must do? [Yes] You must carve your own flesh and draw your own blood. You must take your blood and flesh out and offer them. Then, you must add your heart onto it to offer them together. Until now, you have only been wage-workers. Being wage-workers was good. You have been following me because I have been taking responsibility. However, you have to understand that now is a different time. Do you understand? [Yes] (89-293)

Section 4: Restoration Through Indemnity and the Formula Course [Part 1]

1. Historical Course of Restoration Through Indemnity

1) Historical Course of Restoration Through Indemnity

You understand that history indemnifies the vertical history horizontally. It proceeds along the Old Testament, New Testament, and the Completed Testament. The Old Testament is offering things as sacrifices, the New Testament is offering the body as the sacrifice, in other words offering the substantial body as the sacrifice, and the Complete Testament is the time to offer mind as the sacrifice.

Why does it proceed forward in this way? It moves according to the law of creation of the universe. Because man fell, because fallen things are worth less than even a lump of dirt, water is put on it and oil is poured into it to remold it and carry on the re-creation process. In order to create one man the creation is made, and after that the body is made, and finally God's heart was blown into it. This is the way that man has become a synthetic being. He has become the synthetic being of the universe. Just as the Principle says, man is a microcosm. This is the meaning behind what you have learned as the substantial Sungsang form and substantial Hyungsang form of God.

So, what must we do in order to restore through indemnity? First, the creation must be restored. Because after the fall, the creation and God's things, have become Satan's belongings. In order for them to be considered as God's things, they must be remolded and created again. They must be recreated, but what must they be made out of?

What I am talking about are ideals and conceptions. Because they were created centering on the Principle in order to materialize the Word, this is what is to be done. Therefore, the Old Testament is the time one is to believe based on the Word, and what comes next is the time when the Word is to be put into practice, and the next stage after that is the era of living centering on the Word. We are to enter the time of living the truth. In order to build the kingdom, all this must become one. The era of faith, of practice, and of life; this is the course that the progress takes. What is this? Because one man has fallen . . . Originally, Adam and Eve were to at once . . . (Speaks while writing on the board) The realm of materials, then the realm of body, and the realm of mind. After that is the realm of spirit. In the Unification Church, we consider them as precious as our lives.

Since when all these are achieved creation will take place, the material will become one with the body, the body will become one with the mind and the mind will become one with the spirit. (Speaks while writing on the board) These are the domains of Formation (Body), Growth (Mind), and Completion (Spirit). It is the same. This is the unfolding of that. However, while it is unfolding during the seven-thousand-years of history, it has been divided into three stages and made progress.

In the Old Testament, to be returned to God, as a condition of indemnity blood had to be shed. Blood had to be shed no matter what. Why? It is because Satan's blood was inherited. This is because Satan's blood must be taken out. For this reason, the sacrifice had to shed blood.

The Old Testament is the time of sacrifice centering on the animal, and next the New Testament is the time of sacrifice of the body centering on Jesus, in other words the time of sacrifice of the son. This was because people did not believe. Next is the Completed Testament, and this is the time of sacrifice of the mind. Therefore, you are to experience great pain in your heart after joining the Unification Church. This is how the restoration has been proceeding forward. (74-318)

Making sacrifice with the material things is the way to pay indemnity for the Old Testament. Sacrificing with the physical body is the way to pay indemnity for the New Testament. Attending the will of God with heart of faith and tears is the way to restore the Completed Testament.

(1) The Old Testament is the era when the Foundation of Faith is restored through indemnity and during this time, all things are restored through the symbolic offering.

(2) The New Testament is the era of restoring through indemnity of the Foundation of Substance and through the substantial offering man's physical body is restored.

(3) The Completed Testament is the era of restoring the Foundation of Heart and in this period man's mind is restored through the sacrifice of the heart.

So, what is this? When this is restored though indemnity, when the world comes to an end, then what would happen? In the Last Days, all these are not supposed to be indemnified in separate positions. This will be manifested horizontally according to the era. This (speaking while writing on the board) is Old Testament, right? This is the time of all things. This is time of material. We have to rise to the position where we ourselves can be claimed, to be re-created before God. All must be unified at once before God. It is the realm of man's possession. Next is our bodies. Then is the mind. All this at once . . . Man always failed because these were separated. Because we rose to this occasion based on failures, in this era all must be unified at once to bring victory? Who was defeated? The failure was not before God but before Satan. Because humanity was defeated by Satan, it is the same as God being defeated.

Then, on account of man's victory, who will reap the victory? God will claim the victory. For this reason, it is not God who brings the victory. It is man. Man is the one who will bring it about. Yet how is it done? It must be made to be one with the Principle. (74-320)

2) The Eight Stage Course of Restoration Through Indemnity

Until now, the six thousand years of history has progressed along the line starting from the level of individual, to the level of family, of tribe, of people, of nation, and of the world. In the Unification Church, we are to go through the eight stages of the restoration of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, universe and the restoration of God's love.

When you pray, you pray centering on these eight stages, right? Heavenly father, after completing the individual restoration and the family restoration . . . The completion of individual restoration takes place at the heart of the family. The completion of the family happens at the heart of the tribe. The completion of restoration of the tribe is at the center of the people. The completion of the restoration of the people is found at the center of the nation. The completion of the nation occurs at the center of the world. The completion of the restoration of the world is in the middle of the universe, and the completion of the restoration of the universe takes place at the heart of God's love. Everything is trying to become one on the universal level centering on the love of God.

Therefore, the Unification Church is proclaiming the ideology of the universe centering on the perspective of history based on the heart. Some people might say, "We are busy making a living for today even, yet what is all this fuss about the ideology of the universe? We don't know if we will live or die today, so what is the point of this eternal and abundant idealism? These are crazy people." It's true that we are crazy. (61-75)

Then, how great is this stage? How many stages are there? You must pass the individual stage. Moreover, passing the individual stage alone is not enough. Is the test something that can be passed in comfort, while sleeping, resting and eating all you want? Is this so? You must pass the test. Why do you have to pass it? By doing so, one stage . . . Night and day will be swapped. It will be different. You can go from the era of the night to the era of the day. You can go from the springtime to the summer time. This is how it is. You can make progress.

Just as there is a test whenever one tries to bring something to conclusion, in our course of restoration, the eight stages are left for us to pass through. The course of indemnity on the individual level, of the family level, of the tribal level, of the people level, of the national level, of the world level, of the universal level, and then what is next? There are eight stages including the stage of God. If you look at the actual course, there are seven stages. Up to that, this is the fate that fallen man must walk through. This cannot be left abandoned forever.

If you as an individual made a contact with that, then in whatever way that you can, you must connect it to the family level. In order to connect this, you have to love this more. Having loved this, you must stage a concentrated attack in order to be one with it. You must not put your own opinion first. The question is how to adjust and focus right onto this. (125-250)

What is the Principle of the Unification Church trying to do today? This is the only path, yet just because this is the Principle path, one cannot just enter it. It has been made to be the path whose fate is to pass through the eight stages. Do you understand! There are eight stages from individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, universe, and until God. The number eight is the number of beginning all over again. After that, the number of beginning again will not emerge again. Do you understand? [Yes] (135-304)

When you possess the love of God, there is no need for you to commit sin. You will have no need for sin or greed. In love, everything exists. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] What we must do is fulfill our portion of responsibility. You must understand clearly that only what you do in these can be said to constitute the restoration through indemnity based on your portion of responsibility.

In the course of indemnity, there are eight stages, indemnity on the level of the individual, of the family, of the tribe, of the people, of the nation, of the world, of the universe, and then of God. There are seven actual stages. What did I just talk about? What are the eight stages? [Perfection of the individual, perfection of the family, then perfection of the tribe . . . The eight stages must be passed through.] What is involved in going through them? What is the reason that one must go through them? You should be able to answer if you heard me speak. [If you enter the position of God, then God can become the governor of every, thing . . .] It is very simple. I am talking about restoration through indemnity. What have you been doing so far? You have been dozing off, right? Putting you through such embarrassing situations is the only way to make you become alert and listen. Why are we to go through the eight stages? Didn't I just teach you? Why are we supposed to go through the eight stages? It is for the sake of the restoration through indemnity. Do you understand? [Yes] You are to pass through the eight stages in order to achieve the restoration through indemnity.

When did you pass through these eight stages? [We have not yet] You might be thinking, "Those eight stages were created by Rev. Moon. I do not need indemnity." If the existence of man's portion of responsibility is true, then this kind of course came into existence because of man's portion of responsibility. If the fall did not take place, then at once, in 21 years all would have been achieved automatically; but because there is this wall that blocks us, it must be taken care of step by step. They cannot be gotten rid of all at once. This is because Satan is tied to it. Accordingly, we have no choice but to deal with it one step at a time. (Speaking while writing on the board) Satan came into being because of the fall and this is also the reason that the indemnity condition came to exist. Because the indemnity condition lies within man's portion of responsibility, it is an inescapable course, an unavoidable course.

So did you know the individual course of indemnity or not? You are to go through the individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, universe, and God. You are to return. In returning, how are you to do that? When you rise up, in order to stretch up and climb up to the eight stages what do you have to do? You cannot climb up. In order to claim the vertical column, you must first move to the side and gain individual victory, and to do this you have to go up on the side centering on your mind to fight with and then win over Cain. This is the only way to climb up. Why? This is because Satan is attached to you. You have to understand this. Do you understand what this means? [Yes]

If there was no fall, individual, family, tribe, people, nation and even the world would be centered on you as an individual, and family, tribe, and everything else will be the one center, and even God will also lie in one axis. However, because of the fall, the whole axis has been twisted. Because people's angles have become crooked, due to the fall, the axis has become twisted. Accordingly, along this twisted axis, Satan controls you.

For this reason, you have to go along this crooked axis to straighten it and by linking it up, climb up it. This cannot be connected up here. In the restoration of the tribe, after having laid the victorious foundation centering on the family, one must go out to the domain of the tribe and centering on the place where the tribe is putting up the opposition, it must be made to submit naturally. Having done so, one is supposed to come this way, taking a turn here and climbing up there. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

If there was no fall, at once, in twenty generations humanity could have climb up all the way, but since that is not the case it has taken two thousand years. It has taken two thousand years from Abraham to Jesus and the two thousand years after Jesus. You must understand this. You cannot simply go up directly. How nice would it be if we can climb up directly. If there was no fall, we could have climbed up at once. Individual perfection will become family perfection, and family perfection will become perfection of the tribe . . . At that time there was no tribe. It was supposed to expand naturally. However, after the fall, everything from the individual, to family, tribe, people, nation, and world are points of accusations. The Satanic kingdom had been established. The universe had become the sovereignty of Satan. How do we restore this world? Centering on the individual, it must be implanted here. Separately, going in the opposite direction, it must be dragged on. We must escape. This is why in such religions as Buddhism, one leaves one's home. One is not permitted to love one's father and mother as well as one's older sister and brother. The words in the Bible, "Those who cannot love me more than their father and mother cannot become my disciple," is a paradoxical theory, but this must be accepted as the reasonable theory that will lead one to the heavenly path. Do you understand? [Yes]

For this reason, having understood the laws of indemnity in this world and universe, I have been adjusting the focus of love on the levels starting from the individual and expanding to the family level love, tribe level love, people level love, and national level love. Every time this was being undertaken, Satan tried his best to destroy it. Therefore, religions must walk the path of persecution. Tears and blood must be shed. One must not climb to the top. One must remain in the shadows. This is a safe zone. Because Satan is arrogant, he does not like dark places. Accordingly, the most miserable place is the safest place.

Starting from the servant of servant; this is also eight stages, right? Starting from the servant of servant, to the servant, and then what is next? From adopted son, to the illegitimate son, to the child of direct lineage, and then from mother, father, to God; all together they are eight stages. It is the same. Eight stages remain. You must understand this clearly. Before becoming a leader of the Unification Church, one must first become the servant of that nation. Otherwise, there is no path for liberation. Having become the servant of servant, one must be treated as the adopted son. One must be treated as the illegitimate child.

How much mistreatment has the Unification Church suffered so far? This is how we are to climb up. When we climb up to this stage, there is always indemnity to be paid. Then, have you or have you not walked the path of indemnity? Did you or did you not walk the path of indemnity on the individual level? You don't understand, right? Have you fought with Satan and through God's fair judgment claimed the victory? Have you or have you not? If you have not, then your families cannot walk the course of indemnity. How can you travel the course of indemnity on the tribal level when you have not even done so on the family level? There is no way. How can you go the course of indemnity on the people level when you have not even done so for the tribal level? How can you walk the course of indemnity on the national level when you have not even done so on the people level? How can you walk the course of indemnity on the world level when you have not gone the course for the national level, and how can you walk the course of indemnity on the universal level when you have not done so on the world level? You must understand this clearly.

The law of indemnity that the Unification Church teaches is the truth, yet in practicing this truth, the crucial issue is when have you fought with Satan centering on God in the triangular position and having defeated Satan serve God on that foundation. I am not talking about fighting. Satan must submit naturally.

You must understand that what lies incomplete before you is the duty of loving God more than anyone of your ancestors in history, and being loyal to God more ardently than the combination of the loyalties of the people in history toward Satan. You must understand this clearly, that you must pay the indemnity.

The restoration through indemnity; why do we need indemnity? Without paying indemnity, there is no way to subjugate Satan. If the original focus of God's love is fixed on an individual, can there be Satan there or not? Looking at it with the Principle perspective, would there be Satan there? (1988.10.3)

There were numerous paths of tribulations in history, but the eight stages of the path of suffering that I have walked cannot be found in the Satanic world in history or in God's history. You must understand that the path of indemnity has been such, that I could not shed tears just because of the difficulties I was facing, telling God, "God I cannot endure this any longer." Someone heading toward heaven must not walk the path while shedding tears and wiping them. Unless the situation in which he was shedding tears does not become the foundation on which he can move toward happiness, then it is the universal Principle that the basis of the kingdom of heaven cannot remain on the earth.

For this reason, everyone must walk: the suffering path of the king of servant of servants, the suffering paths of the king of servants, of the king of adopted sons, the suffering path of the king of illegitimate sons, then of the king of sons, king of mothers, and then the suffering path of the king of fathers. You must not shed tears because of your own tribulations on the path, but grabbing on to the humanity, you must cry for the sake of the liberation of the humanity. This must be liberated. You must repent for the sake of the humanity.

Before God, for God, I am one that God cannot afford to lose more than anyone else in the world, but even then, my attitude is, "I cannot abandon these adopted children and miserable slave children. I must save them even if it means that I have to switch places with them." Every time this happens, as God asks Satan, "Should I listen to his plea or not?" then Satan cannot but say, "You should listen to his plea." He will add, "Even in such a miserable position he loves God and humanity, and this is the realm that I cannot reach, therefore, since there is no universal Principle that will allow one to oppose such person, there is no basis for opposition. The path that he is walking on is the domain of liberation."

When I was setting up Holy Grounds in forty nations, as I was traveling through wealthy countries, pitiful countries, and that servant like nation, when I came across miserable people in my heart I comforted them with confidence, telling them in my mind, "I who has been through worse places than the situation that you are heading toward came here and prayed. My prayer will become your shield through which you can gain life, and the path that will lead you to the road of life will be shown to you from this earth to the kingdom in heaven." This is the path of restoration. This position should have had a glorious beginning, but it began with the path of suffering and agony.

Although such a story lies behind me, who would have believed me forty years ago; people believe me now only because I have already accomplished all this. If I said those words, then wouldn't people have treated me as a maniac? They will say, "That lunatic, he has gone mad. What? He says that he is going to move heaven and earth, having impact in this world, and turning this evil world upside down to make it a good world?" So how ridiculous was it? I have been walking this path for forty years. If those of you gathered here have evaded the path of suffering then you are nothing more than thieves.

The seven-year course is designed to shrink it and pay indemnity. This is also made up of seven stages. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, there are seven stages. Within seven-years. This is home church.

Israel's people must walk the path that Jacob went, and the Israel nation must walk the path that Moses went, Christianity must walk the path that Jesus walked, and you must walk the path that I have gone through. Isn't this the principle? [Yes] You must go here and receive persecution. You should receive persecution. You are to receive persecution. I stand in the parental position, yet I have put my children in the place of suffering. The question is how to decide in my life a time period in which all suffering can be blocked and on the world stage where you will be welcome and you can pay the indemnity. This is home church. After Danbury, the period of persecution has passed by.

What is applicable here is the era of individual, the era of family, of tribe, of people, of nation, of world, of universe, and the era of heaven; these are also in eight stages. (Speaking while writing on the board) They are eight stages. Similarly, this is also the case with the course of restoration. Like the course of suffering, the course of restoration is also like this. From the individual to the family, to tribe . . . So, you need a nation, right? You need a family, right? It is the same thing. It is the same stage. Adding it all . . . So, centering on home church . . . (161-195)

3) The Seven Year Course

God has been toiling for seven thousand years, while Christianity has been toiling for two thousand years, so next, we as individuals must walk the course of seventy years. How can you get married when you are supposed to offer service for seventy years? In the Unification Church, it is seven years. For God it was seven thousand, for Christianity seven hundred years, for those who believe in Christianity it is seventy years, and for members of Unification Church it is seven years. The number is decreasing gradually. After serving for seventy years what can people do once they get to heaven? They are already so old. If they go at that time, even if they get married, it is of no use. Can they bear children? Therefore, because it is seven years for us in the Unification Church, we can build the kingdom of heaven on earth. (96-119)

When you look at formation, growth and perfection each as taking seven years, it becomes 21 years. Therefore, in order to establish a standard of perfection you need a period of seven years. Thus when someone comes into the Unification Church, he inevitably has to go through a seven-year course. We must, through this seven-year course, inherit True Parents' heart and at the same time establish a condition to restore everything that was lost. Adam and Eve lost all things as a result of the fall; their substance was tainted because of Satan, and they were robbed of heart. All this has to be restored through indemnity. That is, we need to bind together completely the problem of all things, the problem of substance, and the problem of heart, centering on God, and in this way pass through the perfection stage.

After receiving the Blessing, we must restore all things, restore substance, and restore heart, in a period of seven years. When we took at this horizontally, all things are the Formation Stage, substance is the Growth Stage, and heart is the Perfection Stage. This is the content that indemnifies horizontally the entire historical, vertical providence. The standard of all things corresponds to the Old Testament Age, the standard of substance corresponds to the New Testament Age, and the standard of heart corresponds to the Completed Testament Age. These three have to become completely one. In the Old Testament Age indemnity was paid centering on all things; the New Testament age indemnified substance through God's only begotten son. By that becoming the victorious result, a heartistic standard was to appear.

By parents' making mistakes, a standard of hardship was imposed upon humankind. But because Father has completed his responsibility in the position of parent, you who are standing in the position of children can surpass all the standards of persecution and accusation. This is the purpose of the seven-year course.

Everyone, no matter whom, has to go this seven-year course. Proud and distinguished people or ugly and unfortunate people, no matter who they are, have to go this course. Anyone of fallen descent has to go this course no matter who he or she is, or else they will never enter the Kingdom of Heaven.

God has toiled for seven thousand years, and I am to persevere for seventy years. For you, seven years is sufficient. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] God has gone through several thousand and ten thousand times more than I, and I have toiled several thousand, several hundred times harder than you. In this way the indemnity was paid; do you think I have gone through such course of suffering? [Yes] (80-112)

We are not to die along with Jesus to cross over the hill of Golgotha, but live and climb over it. In this way, we are to pay indemnity horizontally for the vertical history. The six thousand years of history corresponds to this seven-year course. The six thousand years are supposed to be indemnified in seven years. The seven thousand years, the six thousand years plus a thousand years, are to be indemnified in seven years. Because this is the formula, every fallen man must go through this seven-year course. After fulfilling this time period, everything will go smooth for you. This is the reason why revival groups who experience the Holy Spirit must pack up and leave after seven years because it will completely be emptied out. This seven-year period is the time that is needed to horizontally indemnify the vertical history. (21-211)

Ladies and gentlemen, what is the seven-year course? It is the path to restore all the stages beginning from the position of servant of servants, all the way up to the position of the direct heir. Therefore, during this seven-year course, you must go into the position of servant in order to love Cain. For this reason, we are to go out to the villages and other such places to do witnessing. We are trying to love people centering on the Principle from the perspective of the heart. We are not trying to do this as son and daughter of someone's lineage but as people who have found the common focal point with the heart of God that can be linked to heavenly compassion. Moreover, we are trying to find a point of union for our lifestyle and hope. Centering on God, we are trying to bring unity to our heart, actions, and hope. (34-60)

What is the seven-year course? What is to be done? Through the fall, man has also caused all things to fall. This has brought about the realm of sorrow for all things. Two realms of sorrow, one of the human world and the other of the world of all things, have come into existence.

In the created natural world, centering on man, all the environmental factors will be formulated. In other words, due to the fall of man, all things are thrown into the realm of sorrow, and centering on the fallen descendants, humanity dwells in the realm of sorrow.

For this reason, the creation must first be liberated. Since in the process of creation all things were created first and then man was created, in the process of recreation, the same course will be undertaken. The course of indemnity for the course of restoration, in other words, the course of re-indemnification, must be walked. The realm of sorrow for all things must be liberated. Didn't God create man on the foundation of the realm of all things? God created man through all things. There was no fall back then. There was no realm of sorrow. (172-49)

We are to find all the conditions for the creation and offer them to God. This is the three-and-a-half-year period. During the seven years, since through the number seven God has created the universe, three and half years are set aside for claiming the creation back. During the three and half years, you must exert yourself to the utmost, pouring out your heart and body to the fullest.

This is the seven-year course, and with three and half years as a unit, it must be divided into two stages. Spending three and a half years and then another three and a half years, centering on sons and daughters and joining efforts with them, you must restore what has fallen on the level of the family to enter the kingdom of heaven on the family level. You have to understand that the three and half years is the period of bearing the cross for the sake of the family.

However, one thing that you have to understand is that originally this is supposed to take fourteen years. Seven years here and climbing up to here takes seven years, all together it is fourteen years. Moreover, with seven years here it takes 21 years, but we are to complete the whole course in seven years. (Speaks while writing on the black board) Do you understand what this means? It is the 21-year course of the Unification Church. Who is to bear this burden? I am the one who has to do it. It is I. Do you understand what I am saying? (133-160)

4) You Must go Through the Formula Course

The development of science always relies upon formulas, and by applying the formulas, development comes according to the result brought. Today, the modern civilization stands on that foundation. Similarly, we must reflect on the question whether or not people also have some ideals to which we can apply some fundamental formula and rule. Eventually, a person of mature character has to be a figure of formula that can freely be linked to the past, present and future. (87-11)

Ladies and gentlemen, can there be two different formulas or definitions to concepts in mathematics or physics? Are there two or one? The modern civilization is a scientific civilization, and this scientific development is the same as the development of the formula. The modern civilization of today was built all based on the fundamental formulas that have been manifested in actual accomplishments. Do you understand what this means? This did not come into being in random or in some haphazard way. All have made progress through the course that embodies formulas. For this reason, traditions are to be respected, and if there is a good fundamental formula and rule in the past, then it should be maintained, and living on top of it, moreover, formulas that are more advanced and precious . . . This is the way that the civilized world has been making progress. (97-119)

As church leaders, what you have to understand, as you go out witnessing to the churches in the regions, is that whenever you witness to a person, you must apply that formula. You must go through that formula. (47-293)

In solving a math formula, it is the same for an old person, or a king, or for that matter, it is the same for anyone else. This is the principle. For fallen people to find their way to the Kingdom of Heaven there is no way they can avoid these fundamental rules of the Unification Church, for a director of the Elder Park or for anyone else. They are insane people. Elder Park misused the Divine Principle that he learned from me; as much as two thirds of it. They are traitors. He had become the disciple of the grandmother that I had sent to Seoul to do witnessing, and then he betrayed . . . Their fate will be miserable. (127-65)

Section 4: Restoration Through Indemnity and the Formula Course [Part 2]

2. Portion of Responsibility and Indemnity

1) Indemnity and Restoration

Members of the Unification Church today do not like the path of indemnity. What this means is that they do not like restoration. There is no such a thing as, "I like restoration but do not like indemnity." So, which comes first? Does restoration come first or does indemnity come first? [Indemnity] Why do you now say that indemnity comes first? However, which is the one that you like? Let's frankly talk about the thing that you like. [Restoration] You like restoration but do not like indemnity. What is this when we look at it from God's side? It is the opposite. Which side are you on? Are you on the side of God or on the side of Satan? [On God's side] You have to be clear about this. You have to understand this clearly. You like restoration. However, the side of God cannot like restoration. Only after having paid the indemnity, restoration occurs.

So, which is the side that likes restoration? It is the side of Satan. And which is the side that dislikes indemnity? [Satan's side] Satan's side. Also, which is the side that likes indemnity? [God's side] You understand now. This Unification Church is also on that side. You didn't know that, right? You understood this now.

Then, you must deeply reflect upon yourself and repent. Are you on God's side or Satan's side? You know this well. You should ask yourself. O is on the side of God and X is on the side of Satan. Which one is on God's side? [O] There is only one person who answered and the rest remained silent . . . You must understand this. Until now, you have been following the will of God, but now that you have understood that one who likes restoration is Satan and one who likes indemnity is God, which path would you take? [The path of indemnity] (16-127)

How did the fall come about? The fall came about because of lack of faith. Disbelief was the primary cause. Then, it was because of the assertion of one's own self. The assertion of the ego, it was centered on oneself. The fall occurred at the place where oneself was being asserted. Next, the realm of love centering on oneself was demanded. These are the three causes of the fall. Disbelief, then? Assertion of oneself, centering on oneself. Next is desiring the realm of love centering on oneself. This was the basis for Satan. This is what the fallen Archangel has become.

Then, in order to restore this through indemnity, in order to negate it, what must be done? The opposite must be carried out. Absolute faith. This is why absolute faith came into the scene. Because disbelief led the ancestor of mankind to the fall, we must step on it and climb over it. We must go up beyond the line where our ancestors fell. We have to practice absolute faith. What is absolute faith? It is going forward until we die, even after we die, and even while we are dying. You do not understand absolute faith, right? The limit of absolute faith is . . . When we compare this with ourselves who have a substantial living body, it means that we are to go forward even while we are in the process of dying. It means that even when we are dying we must walk this path. We are trying to go this way even when we are dying. When I die, I will not fall to the side but fall in the front, heading forward. In this sense, if you deny your faith, you are choosing the road of death.

What is the second? It is denial of oneself. You must deny this eye one hundred percent. It is the denial of the self. My eyes that want to see, my mouth that wants to eat! Until thirty years of age, I never had even one day that I was not feeling hungry. Even though I am aware of it, I have chosen the path of death.

What is the third? Absolute love. This is the absolute love. Only after digesting the enemy . . . Taking revenge is not forgiving. The enemy himself must voluntarily hand over his nation, all of his authority, and the birthright as the eldest son. You must receive them from him. (126-35)

If people understand the true meaning of the word indemnity, then they will all live it the most. Without indemnity there can be no blessing.

Indemnity is the unlimited nugget of gold in the Unification Church. It is a shocking word, which can put the life on the line, sacrifice everything, and overcome all the difficulties. (1978.2.26)

The history of restoration is not supposed to be carried out after giving an explanation for it. One is supposed to cope with it only after completing it and winning a victory. If the explanation could have been given beforehand, then there is no need for the sixty-six books in the Old Testament and the New Testament. Why would we need sixty-six books?

It's no big deal. Even ten pages are too much. Everything can be recorded in three pages. (62-126)

2) Portion of Responsibility

What would have happened if man did not have his portion of responsibility? Why was man given his portion of responsibility? You lecturers don't even know that? Why was the human portion of responsibility set? [In order to realize Father's will on the earth] It originally concerns the purpose of creation. Originally, why was man given a portion of responsibility? In order to have man participate in the great creative undertaking. What is next? [In order to have dominion over all things.] Then? [In order to qualify him as the master of creation by making him a co-creator] Next? [For the absoluteness and the completeness and perfection of the truth] It is these three contents.

You must participate in God's great creative undertaking. Even if there was no fall initially, such responsibility still exists. The human portion of responsibility was not established by the fall, but even without the fall man still has this responsibility. Even if one is equipped with God's 95% ideal form necessary to reach perfection, one must still complete the remaining 5% of his own responsibility. God cannot bring about the perfection of man alone, man has the responsibility to make a contribution in perfecting himself. This would be true even if there were no fall.

Moreover, there is the absoluteness of the Principle. Principle does not know forgiveness. It must be obeyed. You must go the Principle way even after you are dead. It must be adhered to forever. If God can do as he pleased, then there is no need for the path of suffering that He has been walking during the course of dispensation of restoration. Because it has been set up in this way, because there is a limit in the way that the responsibility has been apportioned, God is unable to escape this fact and thus has been going through the course of countless tribulations in order to restore man. Responsibility does not lie only in God. Man shares the responsibility. This is true even if there were no fall. Isn't this so?

Looking at it from this perspective, what has fallen man become today? The human portion of responsibility is not the only thing that fallen man is accountable for. All of the 97% of the creation has been infringed upon. This is the reason that re-creation must be brought about, yet what is re-creation? It is not something that can cross over the limit of the portion of responsibility. The entire course of creation has been devastated. So how difficult is it. Therefore, without fulfilling what accounts for the 95% of the responsibility, man has no way to eternally complete his portion of responsibility. It must be re-created. The dispensation of restoration is a work of re-creation, but why is recreation absolutely necessary? It is because of the human portion of responsibility. Even just to fulfill the human portion of responsibility and proceed toward the position, the re-creation process must be passed through. In order to pass through the process of re-creation, the indemnity must be paid. The condition of indemnity must be set. The path of suffering must be walked.

Until now, God has been dealing with the human world in the position that surpasses the domain of the human portion of responsibility. However, all those who fell below this must somehow bridge the gap and climb up. All of humanity falls under this category. All in the world, history, all that went to the spirit world in the past, all of humanity in the present world, and all of the descendants who are to come cannot escape this fate. This is the dreadful realm of the fall.

So, in the recreation process how must it be done? The process of conflict must be passed through. With whom? With Satan. What is all this? In other words, who dominates over the domain that is necessary for the creative process? It is Satan. Satan dominates over 95% of the domain, and after 95% God dominates over it. This is how it should be seen. (115-66)

In the portion of responsibility, there is the domain of individual portion of responsibility, the domain of family level portion of responsibility, of the tribal level, of the people level, of the national level portion of responsibility, the domain of the world level portion of responsibility, the domain of the universal portion of responsibility, and the domain of the heaven and earth level portion of responsibility. Why? Isn't it a fallen world? Because it is fallen world, there is no door. The door will not come into being without the domain of love centering on the portion of responsibility. The individual will oppose it, and family, tribe will also oppose this. (162-92)

What will be accomplished after the completion of the human portion of responsibility? What this means is that with the completion of the human portion of responsibility, man enters the realm of God's direct dominion. (Speaks while writing on the board) You have to understand this. This is how the Principle is, right? [Yes]

Once you enter the realm of direct dominion, what does God center on to have the direct dominion? Centering on money? Centering on one's outstanding talents? Centering on what would He govern? [Love] That's correct. It is love. At that moment, Adam and Eve will receive God's blessing and enter the realm of God's love. You have to understand that the time when Adam and Even can go into the realm of love, and after having become one in that realm of love, practice and manifest the love of God in the horizontal world, is the foundation of the kingdom of heaven on earth. (124-306)

Satan cannot appear any more when centering on the love of God; the complete love of God can be manifested. This is the completion of the portion of responsibility. If the portion of responsibility was completed, at the realm of indirect dominion and the realm of direct dominion, the connection of love can be linked up. There the vertical love and horizontal love are connected together. (173-286)

You have to understand that the Unification Church's discovery of the human portion of responsibility today is a universal discovery. The invention of the nuclear bomb or Einstein's discovery of the theory of relativity cannot even compare with it. The question is why righteous people in history have been sacrificed? Only after their time has passed by do they become famous. There is no way that even historians or philosophers can solve these kinds of problems. (124-303)

All the contradictions and all the sorrowful and unfortunate events in history, all of this was caused by man's ignorance of his portion of responsibility in history. You have to understand this fact. You have to understand how important the portion of responsibility is. You have been interpreting the meaning of the portion of responsibility in the way you see fit. You have been thinking, "The portion of responsibility is a concept that the Principle teaches, so it has nothing to do with us. We can live our life in the world in any way that we like."

Seeing from this perspective, you have to understand how great Rev. Moon's discovery of the word: "portion of responsibility," is. Have you understood how important the portion of responsibility is? How seriously have you tried to understand it? Around this issue of the portion of responsibility, the whole universe revolves. God cannot be liberated, the universe also cannot be liberated, and the door to hell cannot be opened freely, and all the unrighteous and contradictory things plague society because this wall of portion of responsibility could not be crossed over. (124-94)

Do you now understand what portion of responsibility is? [Yes] How many times a day have you thought about portion of responsibility? You are to memorize the words, "portion of responsibility," whenever you are having a meal, picking up a spoon, washing dishes, going to the bathroom, or even as you are walking. Adam and Eve met their doom because they did not think about their portion of responsibility. You will also perish if you do not fulfill your portion of responsibility. In order to become a victorious person through restoration, you must take to heart and think about the portion of responsibility twenty-four hours a day. (124-103)

3) Internal Indemnity Condition and External Indemnity Condition

When we look at the issue of laying down the foundation for the dispensation of restoration centering on the Unification Church, we find that the foundation is laid through the course of indemnity, and not without any such effort.

Then with what do we set the condition of indemnity? Moreover, what are we supposed to do once the indemnity condition is set? This is not so clear. We have the concept of indemnity, but what are we setting the indemnity condition for? The purpose is not so manifest. What is the purpose of paying indemnity? This is not how it should be. You have to understand clearly what the purpose of indemnity is.

In the course of restoration, the restoration of individual, family, tribe, people, nation, world, universe, and then including the restoration of the love of God, these eight stages must be passed through, all at once. If Adam and Eve did not fall, then this would have been completed at once, but because they fell to the position of servant of servant, in the historical era, they cannot climb back up at once.

For this reason, the course of pioneering and connecting these stages absolutely requires indemnity conditions. By setting indemnity conditions, what happens is that Satan is separated. Indemnity conditions are necessary only because of Satan, but without Satan there is no need for the condition of indemnity. Do you understand this? [Yes]

Up to now, who has been moving and shaking this history? Satan has been. For this reason, Satan must be separated. Without getting rid of Satan, God cannot enter. It is not God's territory. Because it is Satan's territory, within the domain of the fall, without setting indemnity conditions to separate Satan, without setting the indemnity condition needed to chase him out, the expansion of God's territory cannot take place and the foundation for God's activity cannot be built. Therefore, Satan must be separated and chased out.

Then, what was the main cause that allowed Satan to come in? First is because of the fall of Adam and second is because of Cain's murder of Abel. Because of these two conditions, Satan has come to completely secure the vertical and horizontal dominion. Even in the spirit world, Satan has the dominion over it. You have to understand this clearly.

In order to set the condition of indemnity, there has to be a being that can represent Adam and a being that can represent Abel. What is this trying to indemnify? What is trying to be indemnified through the representative of Adam is to restore through indemnity the vertical foundation of Adam's fall. Having secured the position to restore the position of Adam in this way, then Cain and Abel must be restored through indemnity. Because Cain had conquered Abel, Abel must now conquer Cain. However, because Adam himself does not have sons and daughters, he himself has to accomplish this in their place. He must accomplish both of these two missions. (161-207)

In separating Satan vertically and horizontally, there are internal and external conditions of indemnity, The external condition of indemnity is the Cain-Abel condition of indemnity, and the internal condition of indemnity is the Adam condition of indemnity, centering on the portion of responsibility. By doing so, when Satan's environment of affection and emotion can be completely overcome and gotten rid of. Centering on all the environment of Satan's dominion, where persecution was received, then, the beginning will dawn upon the side of God. This is the fundamental principle. (161-207)

Then, the question is why Adam fell. The fall of Adam is the severance of the relationship with God and His love due to the failure of not having completed the portion of responsibility. The portion of responsibility has not been connected, and next, the love of God was not connected. Due to the fall, the portion of responsibility was lost and the domain of God's love was lost.

Then, how do you separate Satan? Look. You have to become the representative figure of Adam who can set the indemnity condition. I am not talking about the fallen Adam. Moreover, it has become love in the Satanic domain because the fallen Adam had lost love; therefore, one must be in the position representing Adam who has the love in God's domain, and after fighting with Satan separate him. Standing in the position of having completed the portion of responsibility, God's domain of love must be conquered.

However, the situation has become such that based on the failure to complete the portion of responsibility, and centering on the foundation of God's love inside the Satanic domain, Satan has conquered the whole world. Accordingly, being in the position of Adam who, according to the original standard, has completed his portion of responsibility centering on God, by fighting with Satan. Centering on love, in the realm of dominion according to the result of the Principle and the realm of direct dominion, by setting the condition of having loved from God's side more than those who face Satan's side, and more than when dealing with the love that is on both sides of God and Satan, one can bring about the separation. You have to understand that this is where the indemnity condition is set.

However, because Satan has dominion over his environment, he is employing all kinds of methods and tactics. He will try to cut this off. Nevertheless, as long as you can overcome the environment, and no matter what kind of situation you face, as long as you can claim back the portion of responsibility that Adam lost in God's place, then success will certainly be achieved. It will be eternal. Moreover, unless you can set the standard of loving God that no one can discredit, the indemnity will not be completed. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

For this reason, you must absolutely fulfill the portion of responsibility in the position of Adam. No matter what kind of temptations or other trials you face, you must not waver in your determination to reach the goal. By securing the authority as the child of God, no matter how much love in the Satanic domain or any other power of love and emotion that dominates the whole environment tempt you, and no matter what kind of force opposes you, you must be unchanging in loving God. It is absolute. If you persevere the persecution in this way once and twice, it cannot come more than three times. By doing it like this all must go over the hill.

After receiving opposition, it always divides into two. There will come about an occasion when the whole world on the Abel side can be absorbed, yet only when such an environment can be brought to victory, can Satan be separated from that environment by setting the indemnity condition. If Satan is not separated, then it remains Satan's world.

What does the indemnity condition separate? It is completing the portion of responsibility and next it is loving God. No matter how much Satan persecutes and attacks, when you can get rid of it and not be influenced by it. After striking repeatedly for some time, as the time that he must retreat approaches, he must retreat. This is how Satan is to be separated. Without bringing resolution to this, there is no way to indemnify Cain and Abel. (1611-205)

What is the vertical indemnity condition? With what do you set it? It is the two conditions of completion of the portion of responsibility and the completion of the restoration of the absolute love toward God. Because there is such a standard, even Jesus had once said, "Those who do not love me more than their own mother, children, wife or any other person do not have the qualifications." This Principle is where such words come from. In this way the whole Bible can be interpreted. Isn't this true? Similarly, do you love me to the same degree? [Yes] Do you understand clearly?

You have been leading a casual and relaxed lifestyle, right? Although I have spoken about indemnity conditions, although I have explained on the pulpit how these are not mere words and nothing more, you have been suffering up to now because you do not understand how all of this is applied. It is only because I am here; otherwise, all of you would have divided up and scattered away. Do you understand you Korean gang? [Yes]

What is the internal indemnity condition? [The completion of the portion of responsibility and the love of God . . . What are we trying to do after that? Let the Satanic world persecute us and see what will unfold. Let them hit us. I will conquer you. With what? With the power of love, with the creative capability of God . . . Then God will be with us. Here, God will be present. Try and see if God will be present or not. I am someone who has been fighting on, never forgetting this point no matter if I am in a prison or am receiving the worst kinds of torture. Isn't it true that only then it will be separated?

In the manner of the internal eight stages and the external eight stages, the internal indemnity conditions and the external indemnity conditions are to be set, as progress is being made. You have to understand this clearly. Have you understood this clearly? [Yes]

How are you to set the external conditions? Is it better to send Abel alone or is it better to also send someone in the position of parents, representing all of the family members and have the two people pioneer together? [Let the two join forces and . . .] Who should go first? Should Abel go first or should the leader go first? [The leader] The leader is supposed to go first. For this reason, I, who am the leader has come to America first. Who has pioneered the Unification Church? Who has done it? I have done it with the aid of the principle. This is how it has progressed along. (161-213)

4) The Portion of Responsibility and Indemnity

You have to understand that because the human portion of responsibility was not completed, the sorrowful and resentful phase of restoration through indemnity has come to existence, the phase of resentment and sorrow. During the time of the course of restoration through indemnity, God or the headquarters must not support you, but you must do it by yourself. It must be done alone. When assistance is given, indemnity will not be achieved. It will not be. Why? Due to the existence of such a thing as the human portion of responsibility, according to this Principle, indemnity cannot be paid when help is given. If it can be helped, then at the time of man's fall, God would have intervened and prevent it. He could not do it because of the portion of responsibility; because there was the human portion of responsibility. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

No matter how great Rev. Moon is and no matter how much God loves, in the course of fulfilling the human portion of responsibility, to when walking the course of indemnity, God cannot help. I myself must win over Satan and move forward. Because it was the ideal authority given to Adam that he win over Satan and the satanic world, I have to exceed that ideal authority. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] (124-304)

Between the portion of responsibility and indemnity, one is on the right side and the other is on the left side, and one is like the right leg and the other is like the left leg, yet all this has been forgotten. One is like the left leg and the other is like the right leg, yet all the members do not even understand portion of responsibility and indemnity. So how can you advance forward? How are you to move ahead? You cannot go forward in this state. You have to understand that the advancement is impossible unless the portion of responsibility and restoration through indemnity are connected together. Have you thought about such things? You don't like indemnity, right? You ladies do not like indemnity, right? You dislike God, dispensation, and the whole lot, right? [No]

From now on, even if you forget eating, even if you forget to sleep, even if you forget to think about the person that you love, you must never forget this; you have to be clear on this point. This is how serious it is. God also has to go through this, Rev. Moon also must go through this, all the members of the Unification Church must go through this, and the whole world must go through this. It will not do otherwise.

You want to pass through them all for free, right? How can you become a professor or a doctor without doing anything? You have to go through the course to attain the doctorate degree to become a doctor; how can you do so without paying the dues? If you do not pass through the course, then the degree is fake. You understand now, right? [Yes] (124-105)

Section 4: Restoration Through Indemnity and the Formula Course [Part 3]

3. The Formula Course of Unification Church Members

True Father has emphasized the formula course in Belvedere. Therefore, I am now going to talk about what kind of relationship exists between your Blessing and the formula course.

1) Education

How is your past church life related to the formula course? According to the principle, someone who has just joined the church must follow the official course of workshop in the order of two days, seven days, twenty-one days, and forty days, totaling 70 days in all. We are trying to implement this workshop formula course in America.

2) The Second Stage is the Restoration of All Things

Three and half years are needed as the basic period to restore the all things. This course is related to the restoration of the external form, in other words the restoration of our physical body. God created the environment first. Moreover, the period of activity while in the fundraising team on the vertical side gives us the qualifications to recreate our physical bodies. During this period, you need to work hard physically.

Looking at it from the dispensation of God, restoration does not only signify the restoration on the individual level. The course of the restoration of the all things corresponds to the restoration of the Old Testament era. Without the restoration of the historical events, there cannot be a complete restoration of ourselves. The active and sacrificial effort made during the three and half years in a fundraising team is a way to offer the all things in order to be linked with the Old Testament era.

This period is the time when that type of indemnity condition is presented. Therefore, our toil and efforts automatically become connected with the central dispensation of God.

All of you have the experience of having done fundraising. However, within a short conditional time period, or for certain purposes earning money inside the department that you are in, cannot compare with the activities of the fundraising team. The intention and purpose behind fundraising is not at the level of the department or nation, but they are to be connected to the purpose of God's main dispensation, whose purpose is concerned with the whole.

As you know, a fundraising team normally works diligently from early in the morning until late at night. This course sets the indemnity condition to recreate the physical body and gives us the qualifications to indemnify the Old Testament.

3) The Second Stage is the Restoration of Man

In the formula course, the restoration of humanity can be divided into two periods. The first three and half year period is the time for the restoration of humanity and finding three spiritual children.

As everybody knows, originally man reaches perfection after passing through the growth period. However, since fallen man fell at the Completion Stage of the Growth Stage, they must be restored to that stage. All people are to reach the completion of the Growth Stage once more. So, when we talk about the three and half year course, it refers to the time before receiving the Blessing. We call this "the path of restoration." In the early days of the church only those members who have completed all the conditions of the formula course can receive the Blessing.

The second period of witnessing is another three and a half years after the Blessing, and through this the perfection is achieved. We call this period after the Blessing, "the path of the Principle."

I will elaborate on the important differences concerning this in detail. Before receiving the Blessing, we have to walk the seven years of the formula course. Ordinarily, everybody needs at least three years of life of faith and three spiritual children. However, in recent years True Father has also given the Blessing to those who have worked in the church for only two or three years.

According to the principles, 14 years are required to be able to receive the Blessing by paying indemnity for these conditions, but it has been reduced down to 7 years. Father wants to give Blessing earlier and permit us to complete the course after the Blessing. The most important thing that we have to understand is that we have been greatly blessed and benefited. In this historical moment, we are not worthy of receiving such great benefits. Accordingly, we have to take to heart the understanding that for the sake of the formula course, we in reality need a seven-year period.

4) The Path of the Principle

Originally, for Adam and Eve to perfect each stage of growth, they are each given a portion of responsibility. In one stage of the Growth Period, the portion of responsibility required for that stage -- in other words, in the Three Stages of Growth, one must complete the portion of responsibility required for all three stages. There is no exception for this. Everybody possesses the same conditions and can grow only by completing the responsibility.

If after the fall, God demanded that fallen man to fulfill the same amount of responsibility, then there would be no hope that we can restore ourselves to the original position before the fall. In exchange for the lost opportunity to complete the portion of responsibility, we must set the conditions of indemnity.

In the path to restoration by God's grace, just like a high jump, we can make a great leap. This is what we mean when we say that we are inheriting the Merits of the Age.

There are three eras: the era before Abraham, the era from Abraham to Jesus, and the era from Jesus to today. People received benefit simply by living in an era. The reason is that it was the time when the dispensational history made progress through the conditions of indemnity.

5) The Merit of the Age of True Parents

We need the seven-year period of the indemnity condition for the sake of our restoration. Three and a half years for fundraising activities and three and a half years for witnessing. Moreover, for the restoration of humanity, we need seven years, three and a half years before Blessing and three and a half years after Blessing. Father granted the permission at Belvedere that a husband and wife can complete the seven year period together. Accordingly, all Blessed Couples have the duty to complete the three and half years.

Please do not misunderstand. Your course after the Blessing is no longer the path of restoration through indemnity. Then what is it? Your course after the Blessing is the "Path of the Principle."

The meaning of the "Path of the Principle" after the Blessing is that rather than making leaps toward your perfection, you are to make advances toward it step by step. If you have not fulfilled the minimum required indemnity condition after your Blessing, then you must continue to set the indemnity condition.

Already many members have been walking their incorrect path and at times they have a superficial and faulted understanding of the direction that Father is heading towards.

If you have failed to set the indemnity condition that is required by the formula course, then you have to understand that you have not gotten rid of the debt yet. However, at the present moment when we are following Father, who has successfully completed the 21-year course, the merit of the age is enormous. Father has performed the mind-boggling ten thousand couple Blessing ceremony, and he did not strictly require three spiritual children, three and a half years of fundraising, or the three years of life of faith. The reason is that he wanted to share with you the merit of his victory. However, most of you owe this debt to him.

6) The Position of Father

Father talks as if all the members have already become qualified candidates for the Blessing who have already completed the formula course and have no debt left. Father talks from this perspective but members who have not reached this level do not understand. From what I hear, most of you have not completed your responsibility and at times you have been busy doing other kinds of witnessing. Also, I know that you can decide upon easier tasks. Those who complain say, "the policies of the church headquarters has a huge variety; they are not in line with the Principle, because the policies are always changing." Father can never change. The Principle can also never change. The only thing that constitutes a problem is the fact that we have not been able to reach the standard that God wants.

7) The Tradition of the Blessed Couple

In the sermon last Sunday evening, Father talked about the three and a half years minimum period of indemnity condition through which the husband and wife can fulfill the seven year course in total. Fulfilling this period is a tradition for the Blessed Couples.

I remember this to be an event before Father came to America in 1971. At that time, Father gave the direction that all the Blessed Couples of Korea establish a new tradition. Whether you have four or five children, or regardless of the fact that you have just received the Blessing, all these do not pose any problems. Wives were completely separated from their husbands and children to walk the path of pioneer for the sake of the nation. This is the three and a half years of sacrificial duty, and this has become the tradition among the Blessed Couples. After that, Blessed Couples have been split apart and in different places most of them focused on witnessing and toiled on for three and a half years.

8) The Blessing of the Environment

According to the Principle, Blessed Couples should have already been liberated of all the courses of indemnity. After that, they are supposed to enjoy the Principle life style. However, in reality, Blessed Couples could not receive the Blessing of the living environment. Looking at it from God's point of view, still Abel's sacrifice is required for the sake of the nation and the world.

With that much sacrifice and service, the efforts of the Blessed Couples can bring amazing results. This is completely different from the effort made during the period when the condition was being set. The reason is that our purpose and interest is the restoration of the world. For this reason, the blessed wives must walk through the three and half years of sacrificial course from 1971.

9) Working with the Old and New Testament

Why do we need the course that is related to the restoration of humanity after the Blessing? The three and a half years of witnessing activities before the Blessing are connected to the restoration of our own spiritual self or mind. In other words, it signifies not the resurrection of the physical body, but of the spirit. Historically, this is indemnifying the New Testament. In the Old Testament, all things were offered to God for restoration, and in the New Testament the internal restoration was undertaken mainly through faith.

The restoration before the Blessing is the restoration of each person's external aspect or environment. After restoring the internal aspects of man and the New Testament, the time will come when one can connect with all eras. This is just like how a child is not a parent yet.

According to the principles of the creation, man was supposed to grow up in the natural environment of God and as they become a perfect son and daughter, take the position of the parent. However, since we fell at the Completion Level of the Growth Stage, we must first restore the position of children. (At present, although we are in the bosom of God, it is not yet the stage of perfection.)

By receiving the Blessing, we stand in the position of perfect child, and having done so we stand in the position of parents. For us there are two types of duties toward restoration.

After receiving the Blessing, through our relationship with the True Parents we have to recreate the heart of parents to be linked to the Completed Testament. Sacrificial lifestyle nowadays is the same as life of attendance. Through our act of attendance, we are to restore our heart.

Now, we have to understand the two types of categories, one before the Blessing and the other after the Blessing. The former signifies the restoration up to a certain degree and the later signifies the perfection.

Our Blessing is not given so that we can simply lead a normal marriage life, and it is not just for the sake of the external family. The most important point is salvation. Just as Father said, one who spends more than three years after the matching will soon start the family life. This is considered to be the completion of the minimum condition of indemnity. In reality, your central leaders must examine each of your individual records in church life. The reason is that there one can find all kinds of situations.

As the formula course becomes shorter and as the dispensation of restoration gradually expands, difficulties will decrease. In the future, the three and a half years of sacrificial period of duty will also gradually become shorter.

4. Fundraising and Witnessing

1) What is Fundraising and Witnessing

Because Adam violated the creation that God created and trampled upon man and love, I must respect the creation and act properly before man and the love of God.

This path is not the road toward business, and this path is not the road of witnessing, but it is the fateful path of indemnity. It must be traveled no matter what. I know all these things. You say this and that, but I understand how difficult it is. I even know how you are doing. No, when I tell you, "Concerning this issue, you should do this," then you should be able to say, "I have taken care of it like this." You should be able to even grab on to me and insist on your way. Then what would I do? Even God cannot do anything about it. What can He do when you grab onto Him with love? (94-271)

It would be terrible if you cannot accept and digest its true meaning and act upon it with a joyful heart, despite the invaluable training that I am providing you. How wonderful is the saying, "Doing the financial activities will make it possible to love the creation closely and witnessing is done to love men." Fundraising is designed to help you form good habits. If you can become like that while possessing love, when you go to the spirit world, you will enter it with the same habits. The ladder will be automatically be laid down. It is the same. Everything is for the purpose of climbing up. (Speaks while pointing to what he wrote on the board.)

When you do that, then you will surely become the incarnation of love in the spirit world. When you could not become the ideal perfected being in respect to love, through such a course of training, you have to eventually return and become a man who possess the divine qualities of God. For this reason, I begin from such divine qualities of love of God, and going through this course, to go from the earth to the spiritual world, I will return to the divine qualities of love. This is to say that I will become the son of God. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] This is where you must go. Don't you think about this? (118-117)

What is fundraising? It is the public evidence that one has loved material things. What is witnessing? It is the public proof that one has loved man. Only after having done them does one needs a bride or a husband. Who needs a husband or wife if they cannot even love the creation? Who wants them? Who? What kind of bride will come forward to accept such a man as a husband? They will not come. If there is such woman, then the husband will also not come to her.

What is love? You have to lead a frugal life style, saving material things. You must first love material things and then love man. While living the life in a society in which people come into conflict with one another, there can be fights and complaints at times, and if one is at disadvantage, one may conjure something up and so forth. You have to train yourself to endure through such a lifestyle telling yourself, "I will endure because I love." (111-178)

2) The Two Things that must be Restored Through Indemnity

When we walk the course of restoration, why do we emphasize fundraising and witnessing? Viewing from the perspective of the dispensation, because man wrecked all that God had created, I have to recreate them. In re-creating them, since God had exerted Himself when I exert myself, that condition is being restored. Can this be done while you are playing around? [No] When God was creating this universe, He did not do it while He was playing or dancing around. He poured out everything that He had. The path of restoration is recreating it in the same way that God had created it.

Viewing it historically, this (fundraising) is the means to go through the Old Testament. You have to understand this. In the Old Testament era, the material offering was made. In restoring it through indemnity, the material offering must be made, and through this, victory must be won. Did you do this or not? [We did]

We must bring it to perfection. Only after passing it, we can enter the New Testament era and begin witnessing. We can deal with the people. Do you understand? Only after passing the course of building the financial foundation that the church presents before you, can you go out witnessing. What is witnessing? It is creating man. It is going out to recreate man. Can one just casually do witnessing?

You have to reflect on this point. You must be thinking, "How difficult was it to restore the financial problems; I cannot let go of it because I have put so much effort in it." You have to understand it. This is how you should have done it. You must have the thought, "Because for its sake I have put in all the treasures and everything that I had and shed my sweat and tears, it is the most precious thing."

You must complete the restoration through indemnity in the world. What is the most precious thing once you go to the spirit world? It is not money, nor children, and it is not nation. The most important thing is the restoration through indemnity. If you suffer affliction while doing this, then you will come to realize that this is the most precious thing. You cannot go to the kingdom of heaven without passing through it. You will not have any relationship with God and me.

Therefore, you must cross over the restoration through indemnity, the financial foundation, and the Old Testament. After that, after passing that, where should you go? Then, you must go out witnessing. You have to witness to twelve people. What are you to do after that? You have to restore through indemnity the failure of Jesus to find twelve disciples in three years.

When Jesus died, all the disciple ran away, right? You have to raise disciples who will not run away when you die, who are better than the disciples of Jesus. You have to understand this. When you think about how difficult it is to raise one person, you will understand how difficult it was for God to raise one Adam and one Eve. Everything that you have must be poured out. Unless you exert yourself to the extent that your bone marrow melts, nothing will remain. Do you understand? [Yes]

By walking the three-year course, you have to witness to more than twelve people. Then, you will not die. You will become a part of the group that will not die but survive. This is how you can pass over the New Testament. The reason that the New Testament came into being was the death of Jesus. He died because he lost all of the twelve disciples. In order to cross over the New Testament era, you have to find people who can be better than the twelve disciples and become the representative of the messiah who can love God and humanity. (96-115)

3) The Course that you must go Through Before you Turn Thirty

What? You do not like fundraising? Why do we need training through fundraising? In order for you to carry on activities, you need funds. No one will just hand over money to you. You have to understand it. You have to make it with your own hands. I have laid the worldwide foundation of today with my own hands. I have done it with my own hands. No one did it for me.

Financial problems will accompany you for the rest of you life. This is Satan. It follows you around always. You have to drag it. Financial problems are dragging you instead. No matter where I am chased out to, whether it is an island or any other place, I can live. Even if all of you die off, I will live on. I know all about what kind of mushrooms can be eaten and what plants can be used as medicine and what are poisonous. Moreover, as long as I have a needle and a string, I can make a fishing pole to catch fish. I can survive wherever I am. I have the wisdom to be independent whenever I want. My philosophy is to give this formula training in the Unification Church before people turn thirty.

After receiving financial training, you must undergo training of love for seven years. You have to train yourself by receiving persecution from people. Even those whom I meet for the first time, when I judge them in this and that way, it always turns out to be right. How did I attain such abilities? I have researched while receiving persecution from people and dealing with many people. You need this. When people ask, "You, Moonie, can you be responsible for solving the economic problem?" You should be able to answer, "Yes." As people ask, "You Moonie, in conducting your life in this world, can you handle people diplomatically?" You should be able to answer, "Yes."

Next, you should possess the ability to overcome all the trials related to the spirit world and ward off the attack of the spirit world. However, born as a man, how can I live my life being indebted to other people? Being indebted financially, being indebted because of lack of capability . . . You should die instead. Where can you not go? Why can't you go? (117-24)

For this reason, unless you do witnessing . . . Witnessing is loving the children of other people more than one's own children and people. You must love people just as if they are your brothers, just as if they are your children, you must love them more than anyone in the satanic world. Therefore, while Abel wins the victory centering on the standard of Cain and Abel, simultaneously he can take Cain along when entering the kingdom of heaven. By doing so, the blessing is received. Because Cain and Abel fought and failed to become one, the whole family of Adam was devastated, right? When they become one, the blessing is materialized. Isn't this the principle? It is the principle. (93-283)

4) You Must Shed Tears for the Sake of Fundraising and Witnessing

Shedding tears while doing fundraising and witnessing . . . When a captain of the fundraising team comes to the church and sheds tears, and when the leader of the witnessing activities shed tears, and after that Neil [Neil Salonen, President of UC USA], as the leader, comes to shed tears, and if in this way the three of them embrace each other and shed tears of encouragement, pledging that they will do more for the sake of the dispensation, and bear the cross for the sake of the humanity, then God will join them and cry together with them. There, the kingdom of heaven is completed. Because this is principle, fundraising teams and the church must become one. This is the fundamental principle. This is how I think. (97-224)

Therefore, you must cry while doing witnessing. You must cry. As you do witnessing, how much do you cry? One who weeps will receive the Blessing. Next, putting life on the line, for the sake of the world of heart, just . . . When you see the morning sunshine, you should be thinking, "where is God's love that gives out such fiery light." Even for one who does fundraising or for God, heaven cannot be entered without shedding tears. There the kingdom of heaven is restored. The restoration of man, the restoration of sovereignty, and the restoration of all things, all of these will be accomplished. Do you understand? [Yes]

For this reason, those who are in headquarters should worry about the people who are doing fundraising at times such as raining. When it rains, or is foggy and snow is pouring down, you must be concerned about them. You have to shed tears together. Those who are doing witnessing should also cry. You should be doing this. You must understand that at the place where even God weeps, the kingdom of heaven on earth will be built.

This is where it begins. Can you understand what this means? [Yes] Although you say that you have entered the Unification Church and believe in it, although you have received Blessing and you claim to be some leader of some sort, you have to understand how far off you are. (97-222)

Today, people in the world live and die because of the financial problems. However, we Unification Church members must believe that we are managing God's money, earning God's money, and spending God's money. In the act of loving, it is not selfish love and neither is it love for the sake of the nation. You must love centering on God and humanity. People and the nation do not take precedence. What takes precedence is the world that God can love. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] Unification Church members are those who are putting into practice in their environment the most difficult undertaking that are like dreams.

Next is witnessing. You have to shed tears, sweat and blood. You have to shed tears, blood, and sweat for the sake of the people, and then for the sake of that family, and then for the sake of the restoration of all things. Financial activities are nothing. Witnessing activities are nothing. There is nothing more difficult than making the family into one and building a heavenly family. When you form a family, there will be times when your hearts are at odds. At those moments, you must endure. You must endure saying, "When I was doing fundraising in the past it was like this, and even when I was doing witnessing, I persevered through it, so how can I be that way when it is my loving husband that I am dealing with." This is education. (94-271)

Section 4: Restoration Through Indemnity and the Formula Course [Part 4]

5. Spiritual Children

1) Two Ends of Children

The members of the Unification Church have two types of children; one is their spiritual children and the other is their own children. Why is this so! Even you church leaders do not understand the reason. I have to give you another lecture. [Because we can love our own children only after finding spiritual children.] What you say makes some sense.

The path of restoration is going there and returning. In order to go and then return, in order to pay indemnity . . . This is the spiritual world, this is the children of the angelic world. The fallen world is the world of sons of angels. They are Satan's sons, and they are the sons of angels who are the traitors of God.

The sons of angels who have betrayed cannot just enter the lineage of Adam and God. For this reason, they must be put in the position of the sons of angels who have not betrayed . . . This position is the same as the position of Adam before the fall. You need three of these sons. You need three archangels, or in the course of history you need three children of Adam's family. Moreover, after that, you have to go through the three stages of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. You have to go through the three stages through the angelic world that represents everything and the whole world of creation. Man is the center of all the number threes. In this sense, the three spiritual children symbolize the domain of archangel, which is claimed by God's side that represents the angelic world and the world of creation. For this reason they are angels that God can govern over.

It is the angels who must originally educate Adam and Eve. Rather than God educating them, until they grow to become adults, they are to be raised and educated by angels. Similarly, spiritual children must help their spiritual parents to return to heaven. When due to the assistance of the spiritual children the parents can return to heaven, the spiritual children can go along with them based on the condition of participation. Do you understand? [Yes] In this way the three angels of the angelic world become restored, and the three sons of Adam are restored, and the three sons of Noah are restored, and the condition is set to enter the position which represents the whole that is in three stages.

The meaning of having become completely one is that in the Garden of Eden centering on Adam, who has not fallen, the three angels have become totally one. Based on this unity, they are to move into the domain of God's blessing. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

Isn't this how it was originally? Just like, before the fall, the three archangels were supposed to become one before Adam and Eve and long for the day of their marriage, spiritual children must earnestly desire for their spiritual parents to receive the Blessing. Do you understand what this means? [Yes] However, because of the mistake of the archangel, all the angels are in the position of accusation.

After having done this and having received the Blessing, even when the parents give birth to their children and love them, the satanic world cannot demand an indemnity condition and make accusations. This is the principle. Do you understand? [Yes] If there was no fall, the angelic world would have become one centering on Adam and Eve. Because the physical and spiritual world has become totally one, in that place of oneness, as Adam and Eve rise to the position of Blessing, the satanic world would have completely faded away. (127-52)

2) Why Spiritual Children are Needed

Because such principles exist, the fallen world can be saved through spiritual children. The satanic world can be saved. For this reason, new members of the church all need spiritual children. Since you need spiritual children, you must claim them from the satanic world.

Then who is to go and find them? It is someone who can become Adam and Eve that must go and find them. Who lost this? Adam and Eve lost it. Do you understand? [Yes]

Because there is this Principle, which allows one to return to the position of Adam by raising the spiritual children, you have to become one with your spiritual children. After becoming one, because they came from the satanic world, they must obtain God's public recognition. In this way, you can go out to the satanic world to find more spiritual children again until the satanic world is completely restored, and in this manner Satan can be substantially gotten rid of from the earth. For this reason, spiritual children are conditions that need to be fulfilled absolutely. So, without three spiritual children you can neither be Blessed nor start your family life. Is this clear? [Yes]

The first reason we need spiritual children, is for the sake of restoring the position of the fallen archangel. The archangel was supposed to become one with Adam who has not fallen and long for his day of blessing. On that foundation he should receive his own blessing, but because this blessing was not given, in order to set the standard to restore this through indemnity, under the condition of spiritual son, the three must completely become one. Spiritual children must love their spiritual parents more than their own parents. This is how it should be. Without making this kind of heartistic bond you cannot triumph over the satanic world. This is the first.

Second, in order to restore the satanic world, spiritual children are absolutely needed. Although all of you are also spiritual children, you cannot be restored if you do not have spiritual children yourselves. Even if you stand in the position of Adam, it is a fallen position. The question is how are you to be restored? You do not have the foundation needed for restoration. It is not enough to just follow your spiritual parents. You have to surpass the position of spiritual child. Having done that, you have to pass through the position of archangel and the position of Adam, and then after repeating the conditions that Adam and Eve failed to meet, and because you have to bring resolution to that, you yourself must also find three spiritual children.

Here, my position is the position of Adam. You have to absolutely present before God the condition of having attained unity with the three angels, while being in the position of Adam and Eve before the fall. For this reason, you have to be absolute before spiritual parents. Having become completely one in this way, when you can receive love before God and receive blessing, you can also go over this.

Crossing over it, you have to pay indemnity all over again for the lost blessing that Adam and Eve should have received at the position of unity with the three angels. You have to come from the satanic world and by paying indemnity for the original standard that Adam and Eve lost. Cross over it. When you can go over the place that exceeds it in degree, you, as the spiritual parents, can finally be able to receive the Blessing.

Therefore, if you do not have three spiritual children then you can never receive the Blessing, isn't this true? [Yes] Is that for sure? [Yes] Since Adam and Even fell and took down with them their three children, and because the three children are still needed, there were three sons in Noah's family. This is the reason that the family had eight members. This is also the reason that Jesus had three disciples. And when he finds his bride, the family would have grown to eight members. Jesus died because he could not realize the ideal of reciprocity.

So, when he goes to the spirit world and returns, he is to come as a bridegroom. By fulfilling the ideal he forms a family with eight members; unless he manifests it on the earth in this manner, there is no way that he can reclaim the foundation of the original family of Adam and Eve. It is theoretically sound, right? [Yes] For this reason, you absolutely need spiritual sons. (127-54)

3) Spiritual Children and Children of Your Direct Lineage

Having spiritual parents alone is not enough. Spiritual children must also become spiritual parents themselves. Even after you become a member of the Unification Church, your blood still remains in the fallen realm. Isn't this true? [Yes] For this reason, you yourself have to also have dominion over the three angels. In order to do that you have to educate them to become one. Unless you are in the position to love them more than your own parents and brothers, in order to raise them fully, you cannot build the basis for restoration. Do you understand? [We understand]

You, regional leader of An-yang, how is it? [Yes, I understand] Perhaps you have not been asking this question. You did not even ask the question of why spiritual children are so important in Unification Church. So, in Unification Church what is absolutely necessary? [Spiritual children]

If the spiritual children become one and wish, "We wish that Adam and Eve become a couple and have a child. Please let them have a child soon," when the child is inside the womb, they should applaud and make preparation for her. Who is supposed to make all the preparations? They are not supposed to be done by Adam. It is the archangel, the spiritual children that are supposed to do it. When the three wise men came to bow before Jesus at the time of his birth, they did it as the representatives of the spiritual children, representing the historical era. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

Similarly, you must also sincerely wish that your spiritual parents could truly become that kind of couple who has received the Blessing inside the realm of God's love and given birth to children. Only after you do this and love the children that your spiritual parents have given birth to, can you really be loved as angels. Do you understand? [Yes]

Your spiritual children must love your own children. The spiritual children, the angels, must serve Adam and Eve as their ancestors of faith. Only after they love your own children can they receive love as spiritual children . . . Isn't the principle of restoration through indemnity annoying? It is in line with the theory. Do you understand? [Yes]

Because this is how things are, when the spiritual parents give birth to their children, those who have become their spiritual children must serve the children just as angels were supposed to serve Adam's children. Only after that, the parents will give the Blessing, "Now I support you to receive the Blessing." They will say, "Because you have loved our children." Then you can become adopted children. The lineage is different. Because you have loved the children of their direct lineage, by standing in the position of having attained oneness with the son, you can finally be pulled into the place of Blessing. You cannot go for free. You must love the children of your spiritual parents from when they are inside the womb, as if you are their twin brother or sister.

Because centering on God's love you have loved the child of your spiritual parents from inside the womb, in the standard of heart, this is the same as your being born from the womb. In regards to the order of birth, you were born first as the first son, and the child blessed inside the womb of Eve was born later. So horizontally, because you, the spiritual son, were born first you are in the Cain position, the older brother position. Nonetheless, Adam's son, who was born as the younger son, is the true son. For this reason, only by serving absolutely, from that place, can Satan's birthright of the oldest son be canceled and the second son of the heavenly realm become the oldest son and the new beginning take place. Then all will be resolved completely, right? [Yes]

Having fully fulfilled the condition of total oneness, you have to help that child become the best oldest son. Then, only after he grows up and asks you, "Since you have loved me from while I was inside the womb, please receive the Blessing together with me," you, the spiritual child, can enter the position of Blessing. This is the fundamental aspect of the principle. Do you understand? [We understand]

Similarly, Adam's son also needs this. He needs archangels who can wait with a longing heart for the blessed parents to have children, and then help them raise them. You have to clearly understand that for the purpose of substantially paying indemnity for the difficult thing, you absolutely need spiritual children.

Do you understand what spiritual children are? [Yes] There are three kinds of meanings. First is the necessity to restore the archangel, second is the restoration of the whole Satanic world, and the third is for the sake of moving up to the position of son where you can be blessed. So, the spiritual children must engraft themselves to the children of the spiritual parents. They must engraft themselves to the children of direct lineage that the spiritual children have given birth to. Do you understand? They are not to engraft themselves to the spiritual mother or the spiritual father. Since they are sons, they must be engrafted to the sons. (127-56)

6. Education and Training

1) The Importance of Education

When we consider the question of whether we possess more factors to relate with evil or more factors to relate with good. The whole body is surrounded with factors that leads us to evil.

To walk the path of evil, there is no need for education. Anybody can walk that path without receiving education. Because history began from evil, anyone can walk through it without receiving education. Is there a need to educate someone on how to travel the path of evil? Because it comes naturally, today we are educating people to center on the ethical and moral standards, making judgments based on the standard of conscience.

What is education centered on? Despite the fact that education was given centering on goodness and conscience, how many people have met the standard of education? Anybody can perform evil deeds without being educated about it. Everyone can receive a perfect score on evil. (36-57)

This is the reason why education is needed. Just as I have educated people at every opportunity that I had, for 24 hours day and night, you should grab on to people and shed tears, skipping lunch and dinner, being intoxicated in the word, and staying up through the nights. Do you understand how I have been living my life here so far? When I don't go out, what do I do here? If one person comes to visit, don't I talk to that one person? Haven't I lived that kind of lifestyle all my life? I have been pouring out my spirit, always.

So, you are to educate. Do you understand? If you succeed in education, you will not perish. Education is indirect preparation. Indirect preparation is for the sake of the direct preparation. If you make indirect preparation, then I will be responsible for transforming it into direct preparation; so you should just focus on making indirect preparations. (149-205)

If there is hard steel, then the blacksmith must repeatedly beat it. He has to beat it at night as well as in the day, but why must he beat on it day and night? This is to set the condition to pass through all of the four seasons. Morning is equivalent to the spring, day to the summer, evening corresponds to autumn, and night corresponds to winter. For this reason, through the four seasons, starting from the child era and passing through the youth era and the adult period, one must finally cross over to the time of old man. The more you beat the metal, and the longer you beat it for the rest of your life, the better it becomes, is this true? [Yes] It is the same thing. You should beat it. You should beat on it with all your strength.

People who do not understand this might say, "Before teacher told us to do it like that and today he is telling us to do it like this; he changes his mind all the time." If you look at how God does things, he often changes the way he does things. Why is this? This is because right now is the time to throw away. If something cannot be used to make a contribution, then he cannot be used for anything else.

Even yesterday, while they were doing construction work on the building, with the head of the factory watching, I went there and heard all about the metals. Considering the question of the strength of the metal, they say that there is thirty times the difference in strength between the times when metal is pulled to expand and when it is pushed in like this to bulge like that. When you look at the surface, it seems that they are the same in strength. When we look at that, we can see how great God is. When you build a high-rise if you build like that, if it is lined up one to one, then it would be disastrous. In that manner, you cannot build a high-rise. Although you think if you put that there, then it can withstand thirty times the original weight, so if you just put on twenty nine times the weight, then it will not crumble. For this reason, you don't put the steel rod side ways, but stand it up straight . . .

When we put them in upright, they cannot be bent. It must be put straight. Otherwise, it has to be round like that. Centering on the whole, the tension on it has to be enough. This is the only way that we can place the foundation stone on it. Isn't this so? When putting the foundation stone on, there is no one who puts it in a rectangular fashion. When we look at the way that forces of mechanics behave, because it goes through a 45 degree angle, and because this kind of force is at work, we should follow this principle. For this reason, in the circular shape, according to this principle, the foundation stone must be secured when the building is being built. Isn't this so? Those things on the side serve no important function. As long as you buttress the pole and make the circular shape, then those on the side will not have any pressure on it. (64-483)

2) The Purpose of Training

Where did the word originate. It came from the heart at the time of the creation, and it passed through the course of restoration. You must never forget this fact. Without being equipped with the word you cannot build the substantial body, and without creating the substantial body you cannot create the heart, so when you listen to the word, you have to listen to it with your body, mind, and heart.

Trainees need to go through an extremely rigorous physical training. More rigorous than was ever given in history. They need to endure through it with word and heart of faith. You have to learn from Adam, Moses, Jesus, and me. You have to see from the position of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, and I. If you win victory in the internal fight in which you are trying to bring unity between the word, body, and mind, God has no choice but to acknowledge you publicly. You should be saying everyday, "Please give me the most difficult task." (11- 159)

3) The Course of Training

What is the Unification Church supposed to do from now on? Those who join the church go through the training course. The way that they go through the training course is that first they should go through the two-day workshop, then? [Seven-day workshop] Seven-day workshop, then? [21-day workshop] 21-day workshop, then? [40-day workshop] 40-day workshop. So they need to go through 70-days of training. What does this 70-day training period represent? People who have fallen due to ignorance can restore what was lost through understanding. Moreover, although they have been living their life in their own ways so far, during this time they are to completely cleanse their habitual environment.

Then, what is the two-day workshop? It is time to change their thought and mentality, which have been going the opposite direction, and put it on the right course. To talk about it in terms of a stage in the dispensation of restoration, it corresponds to the Dispensation of Foundation for the Restoration. For this reason, people who have been living up to now in a chaotic world will say that he must go to the two-day workshop. They are to enter the time of ideological shock absorbing. So, the first two-day workshop is the time to make people be awakened to their own situation. After receiving the two-day workshop, one can tell how the conventional mentality is and what the Unification Church mentality is, and one can change the concepts that one has been holding on to, saying, "This is good. Up to now, I have been wrong."

Next, what is the seven-day workshop? The seven-day workshop is entering the era of the Formation Stage. This corresponds to the completed realm of the dispensation of the Old Testament. Through this, by entering the Completion Stage of the Old Testament, what will take place? You have to think that you are going forward to meet the messiah of the New Testament. Do you understand what I am saying? For this reason, receiving the seven-day workshop corresponds to the Old Testament, and it is the time to liberate character on the formation level. This is how I see it.

So after receiving the seven-day workshop, from the transformation of concept, they will move on to the transformation of oneself. The trainee will, by himself, get rid of the old concepts with the attitude, "After hearing the word, I realize that I have to also become a holy body and win over Satan. I have to flee from this satanic world." When he makes the decision by himself, generally after the week's time is passed he will be on the right direction.

Moreover, in the seven-day workshop, during the seven-day course, one must complete the number seven of the Principle course again. This is because man was made after six days. You have to firmly establish your identity as the citizen of God and His kingdom, as one who can recognize God absolutely, and not one who can recognize Satan. If you become the citizen of God, then you have to become God's man and with God's love complete your responsibility.

Next, what is the 21-day workshop? This corresponds to the New Testament era. Through this, you have to become someone who can serve the savior to indemnify the failure to serve Jesus as the savior. In other words, it is perfecting the character of John the Baptist before the substantial messiah. Do you understand what I mean? In other words, what this means is that it is completing the qualification as an adopted son. This 21-day workshop is the crucial moment, and as long as one passes through the 21-day workshop, one can become a member. He will sacrifice himself even if you don't tell him to. For this reason, "workshop, workshop!" You must be obsessed with workshops.

Next, when people receive the 40-day workshop, because it corresponds to the Completed Testament era, it is the time to engraft. Do you understand? Because this is where man meets messiah and becomes one with him, finally he is to be engrafted to the position of son who can carry on the lineage of heaven. In this way, he is to enter a position higher than that of Adam before the fall and inherit the qualifications to become the son of God.

In general, as long as people receive the forty-day workshop, they will say, "Since I am going anyway, I should become a leader and walk the path of the number of the restoration through indemnity. I have to go through the path of Home Church." Leaders must travel this road. After receiving such training . . . Before that, never give them work to do. You can give them a mission, but you should give them the mission of witnessing. In this way, centering on the numbers forty of forty days, centering on the number 4, they have to pass through all the training that will prepare them to fight with Satan.

Having done so and raising the standard of heart higher than anyone in the Satanic world, these trainees must rise to the position where Satan can publicly recognize the standard of heart connected to heaven. All the things that belong to you and your standard of heart must make a connection with heaven. Until now, due to the fall, the situation has become like this, centering on Satan, Satan's possessions, Satan's body, and Satan's heart; yet all this must be indemnified centering on God and gradually linking to God's heart, God's body, and God's belongings. After that all these must be offered to God. These are not yours. Originally, all possessions belong to God and not you. (Compilation of sections, 75-94, 99-267, 107-241, 172-47)

Section 5: Events That Occurred During the Early Days of the Church [Part 1]

1. Events That Happened to True Father

1) An Episode During the Ya-Mok Workshop

I will tell you about an episode that occurred during the Ya-Mock Workshop. In the lake there, there were plants called gae-yoen, and because of their thorns they looked fearsome. Because there is poison on those sharp, bluish-green thorns, even if you are lightly scratched by them you will suffer serious infections. In such an environment, I dragged everyone, both men and women, and did fishing. But as I was dragging them in, I stood at the very front. However, there were people who said, "Oh, no! How can we go in there. I am afraid that we will catch a cold." I told them, "Do as you wish."

I still remember even to this day those who did not follow through. I will not mention any names. If you ask those people whether or not they remember the time at the Ya-Mock, they will say that they wish for another such opportunity. Nevertheless, that time has already passed by us. Even if you go through similar experiences ten or a hundred times in order to pay indemnity for it, they can never be the real thing. There is only one real thing. There is not two. No matter how proud some of them are, if you mention the episode at the Ya-Mock, they will feel ashamed because they have conscience. Man's conscience is truly both good and great. They all know what a shameful thing is. This is the shameful salvation. [36-36]

2) On a Tour in the Countryside

After completing the tour this time around, I lost my voice. This is because everywhere I went, I spoke for three, or over four hours, and I have stayed up many nights talking to the new members.

One time a certain event took place. We were scheduled to arrive in Sam-Chuck at nine in the evening, but because the car broke down midway, we spent that night there and arrived in Sam-Chuck at four-forty in the morning the next day. So, how much must the members gathered there have waited for me? They were all exhausted. We had the gathering early at dawn but because it was the on the coastline of the Eastern Sea and there were intense security activities, I could not speak for a long time. After speaking for about one hour, I went to Chun-Chun through Won-Joo, and then this morning I came here to meet with you.

When such events occur, what kind of thoughts and prayers do you think I have? This year, our young members are out there doing witnessing according to my directions, and they are enduring suffering with the sense of common mission toward it in order to fulfill the will of God. In truth, there were events that were extremely difficult. While being concerned about these things, I have offered the prayer, "I am praying in order to place on my own shoulders all your difficulties, so please understand." Therefore, during my journey I could not sleep even for one night. (11- 179)

3) Comrades in my Prison

Those whom I have met first centering on the causes of the Unification Church, I have raised up under difficult circumstances. I have raised them under the most difficult circumstances. This is what is so precious about it. They were supposed to go through the environment in which, if they obtained a piece of bread or some delicious thing to eat, then saving it and wrapping it, they come and wait in order to give it to me. They have to have the affinity with the position in which they can shed tears and give consolation. These kinds of friends are what one needs.

You should try to put this into practice centering on your minister. If there are one thousand people in the congregation of the church, all you have to do is make three times the effort of the person who is most loyal and attentive to your minister among the congregation. You are to research into this. No matter which prison I was in, I have always had such friends. For this reason, when they came out of the prison, they only said greetings to their wives, mothers and relatives, and without staying in their homes they followed me. They have followed me.

4) A Sick Person met on the Street

You should not have concepts when you witness to people. Even if you are dealing with an unworthy person, by displaying the level of sympathy that cannot be found in this world, you can rise to a high position of heart. There is something that I cannot forget even today, and when I go to the vicinities of the No-Ryang area, the memories come alive. I used to live in Heuk-Sek Dong, and at the boundary of the Sang-Do Dong, there are many pine trees there. A little way off from it there was a Japanese style house where a garden was nicely kept. If you go around it, then there is a rice field, and on the opposite side of that there is a village, and at that place there is a house where I used to go during pioneering witnessing campaigns.

Once there was a sick person lying on the road whom I had never seen before. It was about the end of March. That was the time that I was carrying the tuition for the new semester, which had just begun. As I observed him closely, I realized that he was a pitiful person who did not even have a son. When he told me that he had a daughter in Chun An, I used all of the tuition money to cure his illness and give him traveling expenses. When you look at this, it is clear that his ancestors are not bad people. At that moment, my feet were glued to the ground. I could not turn away from him. (56-39)

2. Events That Happened To Ministers

1) The Experience of Moving from House to House

Recently I have heard from one regional leader that while he was doing his mission he had to move his house seventeen times. Since he has moved seventeen times, when he makes a move again, people just assumed that he is moving his house again. In the process, his clothes became so ragged with holes everywhere that he could not go around with his face raised up. Is this a good thing or not? Even if the situation becomes like that, you must survive. You must survive even if you collapse. When you die, it is the end of everything. Even if you collapse, do not be resentful. As you fall down, you should pray, "God, let me rest in peace." But I do not mean to tell you to die.

It was when Jacob was under such difficult circumstances that the messengers of heaven traveled back and forth; do you think that they came down when his spirit was overflowing with confidence and hope? It was when he was facing death that . . . How miserable was he when he had to put his head on a stone and take a rest because he had no where to go to. If it were you, then you would have probably questioned why you had to put up with all that despite the blessing. You are doing it to become the spirit of the Unification Church. (30-345)

2) Ministers' Hungry Lifestyle

I know that some of the area leaders of the countryside today do not have any food to eat. In my prayers I can see which ones are suffering hunger. However, I do not talk about that. As the time nears, I want to see who are the people that have the proper ideology of the Unification Church. So all of you have to make a new determination. It should not be vague.

The ideology of the Unification Church is the glorious and traditional ideology inherited from heaven. Since the days of antiquity, it is that dispensation which the countless ancestors have inherited centering on heaven while they were paving the path of suffering at the cost of their lives. Even if you look at it centering on the historical times, or even when history passes behind us, its essential characteristics will remain unchanged. It must not change. (43-56)

I know that the churches in the countryside are facing difficulties right now. I also know very well the church leaders, which are starving. They must persevere through the hunger. In order to save the nation, good people have to live the lifestyle of hell. This is the only way that the evil people can come to repent. These kinds of events must take place. This is my philosophy. For this reason, I am still living this type of lifestyle. The Unification Church is proof. Some people might ask that, if we lack money, then why couldn't we bring some from Japan and different nations throughout the world. This is true. However, if we do that, then Korea would be indebted to others. So, from now on, even if you don't have enough money, you should not complain about it any more.

There is a saying that, "A noble man does not warm himself on a chaff-fire even if he freezes to death." When I help others with my debt, because I do not have any of my own money, who would think that I am indebted? I do not have any money, but I still have the freedom to do things the way I want. Then would you go along with me? [Yes] How about you ladies? [Yes] If you are to do it, then to what extent are you going to do it? Are you going to stop at just liking the Korean nation, or are you also going to like the world? [The world] In order to move forward for the sake of the world, you have to have some basic capital. How can you bring success with your own hands without some foundation of capital? At such times, you must be at the frontline. If I was to sell you off, would you let yourself be sold or refuse? Do you have confidence that you will let yourself be sold? [We do] When you are being sold, it should be you who are doing the selling. In other words, this is the public path. (35-148)

3) Surviving on the Lunch Boxes of Students

Look, when we were doing pioneer witnessing in the frontiers of Korea, each day it was difficult to make enough money even to live just that day. When young members go out and walk around, it was not uncommon for some of them to limp like this. Under such circumstances in the pioneering days, our missionaries went to some village to pioneer as leaders. Because they did not have anything to eat and because if they were to work in that village the persecution would be more intense, as people will accuse saying that they came to the village to took for work. So many of them had no other choice but to commute to a place far away for work.

So all the members who were under them . . . A leader is not supposed to draw pay checks from the headquarters, and in that kind of situation, continue doing pioneer witnessing. Even while going through all this, he would rather die than to complain about his situation. The members could not believe how this was possible. When the members found out about the leader's situation six months or a year later, they grabbed onto him and wept.

So, they began a campaign to bring lunch boxes and give it to the church leader. So, how miserable was the heart of the leader who was to eat that lunch box? How much would he be thinking about the student who gave him his own lunch box and went hungry in school? In this atmosphere, they built a strong bond of heart with the determination, "Let us overcome all this, and even if we were to fall dead, fulfill the will of God."

Then, when they went to school . . . Even until just a few days ago, those who used to bring the best lunch boxes before joining the Unification Church did not bring it any more after joining the church. At every lunch hour they were hiding alone in the schoolyard and at times as they were coming back to the classroom, their friends saw them. The reason for such caution was that if their parents were to find out about it, they would be in big trouble. Not once or twice, but because the students have to repeat this every day, their friends who could not believe this went to their parents and protested. They said "Your children used to bring good lunch boxes but these days, after they joined the Unification Church, you don't even prepare lunch boxes for them; how can parents do such things? Do you not consider those who go to the Unification Church as people? Why don't you treat your children properly as your children?" So, the parents asked their children, "They say that you do not eat your lunch in school, but what is going on?" When they were asked, they could not but tell their parents the truth.

When the parents found out what was going on, they put up a vigorous opposition saying, "You bastards! The members of the Unification Church are all vampires who snatch our children's lunch boxes, exploit them, suck their blood and eat their flesh." Such events were not infrequent and were found all over the country. So, when people heard that the members of the Unification Church were coming, they made a lot of fuss saying that people who suck the blood of their children are coming. They mobilized opposition in the village to beat up the members or do all sorts of atrocious things. Especially, the Christians, all over the nation they have intimately partaken in these atrocities, saying that the pack of wolves who snatch away the lambs of God were coming. How do you think I must have felt as the teacher of the Unification Church when I was leading them under such circumstances?

If you were the leader of the Unification Church, wouldn't you be wondering, "What would happen to them in ten years?" In this way, I have earned money with my own hands. When I built a factory, I have worked in the factory for 24 hours at a time, and I gave ideas; everything was done with my own hands . . . Because I had to prepare for the future in this way, I have been laying the economic foundation. (94-231)

4) Pioneering Stage of the Early Days of the Church

When we were pioneering in Korea, there was no place for us to work. So, we frequently went without food. It was very common for us to skip meals. You have to understand that we have done the forty-day witnessing campaign with just grain or rice powder bought and mixed in a cup of water. Even then we did not have enough to eat. We considered it as the training for the forty-day fast.

So, they have to at least do some manual labor, but for a leader in a region to do such menial work would be too embarrassing, so they could not do it in their own region. Therefore, in order to do manual labor, they had to wake up at dawn and walk for at least five hours. Then, after finishing the work they have to come back at night. They have to do this within twenty-four hours. They have to spend five hours going there and another five hours coming back, and they have to do the manual labor in such far away place. When they do that, the daily wage they earned was only five hundred won. For just five hundred won . . . This would only buy two meals in Korea. Money enough to buy just two meals. Do you understand? This is what they get for working the whole day. What this means is that even if they work everyday they cannot live on it. So, you cannot possibly understand how much your predecessors have suffered even if it is explained to you in words. You cannot understand. No matter how many times I tell you, you cannot understand.

For example, they had to do their mission for the sake of the dispensation, and they had to go out lecturing, but how could they do this when they are famished? So, they had no choice -- as they pass by a wealthy household they saw that its dog is drinking water, so . . . It is different from the way dogs are fed meat here. In Korea, dogs were fed some water in which rice had been washed. So, grabbing onto its ears they told it, "You have a wealthy owner, so even if I take this away from you, you will not die," and having chased away the dog, they drank the rice water. You have to know that this is what they have done. Do you know these kinds of things? You don't understand but I know these things very well. I have witnessed it all and . . . You must understand that I am someone who has seen and experienced numerous situations that people cannot bear to even look at or speak about because their heart is overwhelmed with sorrow to do so.

Every time I went through such an experience, I have made the determination within myself to build the economic foundation . . . I have to have financial power in the near future . . . In order to lay that foundation, I have poured so much of myself to work in the factory. I have worked with the diligence that no one else can match. You only have to suffer to a limited extent, enough only to rise to the national standard. But because I, the leader, have to be responsible for the future, I knew that I had to make economic preparation for you who would lay the foundation from now on. So I have been making the utmost effort night and day. (89-278)

5) The Lecture of One Young Minister

There are many anecdotes in the Unification Church. This was when our one area leader has visited a village as a VOC lecturer (Victory Over Communism). All the important people of the town gathered, from the chief of police to the county headman, all the public servants gathered. However, contrary to their expectation to receive a teacher responsible for the lecture, they saw one young man with a short hair cut walking toward them.

At first, they thought that he was a helper of the lecturer, so they asked, "Where did you come from? Where is the teacher who is going to lecture?" So, the young lecturer hesitated and did not know what to do. When they asked him where is Mr. So-and-so who is being sent by the Unification Church to give lecture that day, he answered that he was that person. Then, those who did not know that this young man was the lecturer made a lot of noise. They could not stand it because the lecturer was this young man who was about the age of their children.

However, since they had made the official invitation, they had to let him proceed to the stage. So, the young man lectured for about two-and-a-half-hours. They were all flabbergasted. All of the area leaders who served as the VOC lecturers were all young men in their twenties, right? These people were able to make friends with the county headsmen and chiefs of police, so they have become quite successful after joining the Unification Church, isn't this so? Has there been anyone who has come to their ruin because have lived according to my words? (19-218)

6) Women Who Went Out Pioneering

You, the members of the Unification Church of today, have lived a different lifestyle. It is fundamentally different. We have been living for the sake of others and a greater cause. You have gone out to the countryside to pioneer, and up to now you have been doing things that other could not do. At first people mocked us. At the very beginning they were mocking you. At first people cursed us, saying "These bastards have come to ruin the village," but this did not put an end to our activities.

People thought that we were just gathering the students together, but next, from women to men, all the intelligent people of the village joined us, and in this way the number just kept on growing. When this took place, people began to develop a different opinion about the whole situation. They were in awe, and they reflected on themselves. They were thinking, "When I was young I was like this and that, but when I look at them again now, they are truly great." We are great. They would come to repent and regret their past attitude with the attitude, "Just a few months ago, I was trying to chase away these great people." The greater the depth and amount of their repentance, the deeper their respect would become. It would be transformed into respect, and it would make them much more compliant. You have to understand this.

Our women who have only had an elementary school education went to the countryside to build churches, and alone they have persevered, suffering for one, two, three, and four years. The fact that they have been doing things which others were not capable of cannot be forgotten no matter how much the whole village puts up opposition. Eventually, they will come to realize that the women are better than they themselves are. People in the village realize that, while they themselves have been complaining about their life even when they were living together with their spouses and children, our members have been digesting all the tribulations and enduring for one, two, and three years, despite the fact that they were alone and were living a lonely life style out there facing the opposition of the whole village. You cannot find such people in the world. So this is what they were moved by. When this happens, everyone from older grandfather and grandmother all the way down to the women, men, and teenagers of the village would come to admire them. We have been leaving behind these kind of impressive achievements. (172-91)

Section 5: Events That Occurred During the Early Days of the Church [Part 2]

3. In the Early Days of the Church

1) Meeting Beloved Members in Witnessing Areas

We must usher in the new era of springtime when we members can long for each other as members. In the past, because those of you who went out witnessing felt lonely, even just to meet one lonesome member, didn't you travel on the road for fifty Li? That was the time when we were walking on the individual level, but now is the time to head toward the national level. At such times, only when you have the yearning heart to go visit the members around you as many as ten times and not just once, can we properly take up the name as the members of the Unification Church.

This has to be the case centering on one county or borough. Moreover, it is not enough for your own state to do well. In order for the whole state to prosper, you have to do things that will serve as examples before the whole state. In becoming an example, it must not be done for the sake of yourself. You have to be an example according to the will of the family and the parents. While carrying this out, you have to increasingly become a shining example as a filial son. (60-29)

When members meet here they are so happy, and centering on the leader here they meet with each other and stay up all night . . . This is how it was in the past. In the past in our headquarters church in Chung Pa Dong, it was very common for people to stay up until two, three, or four in the morning. This is how we trained ourselves. So when I went some place, everyone, including women, old men, grandmothers, men, young ladies, and young men, all cried because they missed me so much. They wanted to see me. Just like the sun, it was just like how the buds of pine tree, cabbages, cucumbers, and certain flowers turn their faces toward the sun. In respect to how they face the sun, they are all the same. (126-196)

Why have we abandoned our brothers? Why did we abandon our brothers? We have abandoned all that up to now and met with each other, because brotherly relationships that would enable us to become even closer will be bestowed upon us centering on God, and because higher content and a higher standard of values will be given to us centering on God. Since we have met in order to seek after more valuable things, shouldn't the affection we have for each other be stronger than the love between physical brothers?

This is how it used to be in the past. There were instances when members witnessing in their assigned region were placed in different regions. They were leaving each other after coming together for a visit, because they miss each other so much. One would see the other off walking in the distance, and then they would both head back because the other one in return wanted to see him off. In this way they spent the whole night traveling back and forth. This is what also takes place between brothers. There were times when, concerned about the difficult path of life that the younger brother was walking on, if there was anything to eat, wrapping it and saving it for his younger brother, he would travel fifty Li at once to just bring it to him.

However, is this how it is among the members of the Unification Church today? Is it or is it not? Without building the bond of love among yourselves that is stronger than the relationship of love between physical brothers, you cannot enter heaven. You have to have strong brotherly affection with brothers who are not your real physical brothers, and serve them more than your own parents who are not your real parents. That is what a member of the Unification Church is like. In the Unification Church we talk about the True Parents and true brothers, right? Because we have been pursuing a true family centering on True Parents, true couple, and true brothers and sisters, people who are not brothers must come together to develop a relationship of love that is stronger than that of real brothers, and serve parents who are not one's real parents more than one's own parents. This is the path that members of the Unification Church who are brought together must walk.

Look at the world. When you look at the relationship of people formed centering on the blood relationships, how countless are the examples of parents sacrificing for the sake of the children. Similarly, I question myself, "Have I, the teacher of the Unification Church, been walking the path wherein I can accomplish such a mission?" If the answer is negative, I must retreat. (49-229)

2) Members Who Traveled Miles to Participate in a Meeting

I have returned after five days traveling all over the southern half of the Korean peninsula. After passing through Dae-Chun, Chun-Ju, Kwang-Ju, Ma-San and then going through Dae-Gu to go to Sam-Chuk, and next, passing through Jac-Chun and Chun-Chun, I have returned home.

What I felt during my tour, this time around, was that now is the time we must engage ourselves in the fight. When I look at how our young men and women in the countryside have incredible determination, I am convinced that the fight in this period will bring great victory. However, what made me painful was how our members traveled on foot for hundreds of Li to the places that I was supposed to visit. People in the outside world don't come because they don't have the desire to do so, even though they can afford to come in a car. Yet our young men and women walk hundreds of Li to come. When I went to Kwang-ju, there were people there who said that they had walked day and night for two, three days from Mok-Po or Mu-An to come there. When I saw this phenomena, I was reassured that the will and the purpose that our church is trying to accomplish will surely come to pass.

Those who ignore their own individual difficulties to overcome any kind of tribulations and have an impact for the sake of one purpose and one era are not those who have lots of experiences in the society. Moreover, they are not people who are preoccupied with their own individual situations, and not those who have a certain individual mentality or knowledge. When I saw how a young man around twenty years of age made a firm determination to put his life at stake for the sake of the dispensation, I was so deeply moved. There are many members who are like this. In general, they have more intrepid spirit than the young men at headquarters here. In comparison to the members in the vicinity of Seoul and Kyung-Gi province centered around the headquarters, and in comparison to those of you gathered here, they have such an intrepid spirit, in respect to their earnest heart toward God and loyalty toward the dispensation, that you cannot match them. I felt that if you do not fulfill your responsibility, then they will step over you and complete that responsibility. (11-179)

3) Climbing a Mountain While Carrying her Baby on her Back

Since the path that we are walking departed from death, we must continue on at the risk of our lives and be prepared to face death. Let us go! Everyone is the same when it comes to bearing the difficulties and exhaustion that people experience. Let us go! Our standard of ideology is different. Even when harsh winds blow and the stream of death flows toward us, we should continue on. Even when the weather is hostile and the wind blows hard, we should proceed on. Compare today with the time in the past when we were climbing the mountain Baek-Oon-Dae. In the past, there were four people who climbed the mountain Baek-Oon-Dae with their babies carried on their backs. How many people would do such a thing right now? (12-13)

4) Members Who Have Shed an Ocean of Tears

When you hear the truth for the first time after joining the Unification Church, you will shed an ocean of tears. At the extreme, you will even forget about eating your meals. You will dread going back home, which will feel as if you are dying, but on the other hand, you will be overjoyed to come to the church. Have you felt these feelings? You will reap what you have sowed. If you sow beans, you will reap beans, and if you sow red beans then you will reap red beans. (35-67)

5) Losing Members Who Pledged to Follow the Way Until Death

Until now, there have been many members who fell away from their life of faith. There were such a huge variety of people that one can even say that the ten thousand types of men in total have at some point in time gathered before me. There are many people whose memory cannot be erased from my mind. At times, when I reflect on the times between the days in Pyung Yang and now, I find that the type of people that I once dealt with in the past can be found here today, too. Countless types of people have passed by. Among the people who used to follow me and then fell away were many whose determinations were many tens of times stronger than yours.

So, when you tell me today, "I will follow you until I die," how much should I believe your words? [You should believe us one hundred percent] This is what is so painful. If I have trusted you one hundred percent, then when you turn away, I have to bear the cross one hundred percent. Because it means that I was able to introduce God only to that limited extent, so I, who has made the introduction, will be embarrassed. Isn't this also how it is in the world? Accordingly, I face a great dilemma of how much I should believe.

Among those who used to follow me in the past there were these types of people. There was a person who pledged that even to the top of the Baek-Doo Mountain he would attend me. He would attend until the stone ground became a field and planting potatoes there, he would serve me for even a thousand years never forgetting the resentment of heaven, and even if the whole world were to change he would remain unchanged. Do you understand what this means? There was a person who pledged that he would make a field out of the stone ground to plant potatoes there, and even if he has to live there for a thousand years bearing the resentful heart of heaven, he would live for the sake of the will of heaven and serve me. However, when the winds blew he did not even last two years, and abandoning me he ran away in an attempt to save his own skin.

All of you have heard about the story of Peter, right? He made the pledge, "Even if everyone abandons you, I will not leave you (Matthew's 26:33)," but before the cock crowed it was Peter who betrayed three times. (26-140)

6) American Members Who Have Shown the Example of Obedience

Now, if the Unification Church members of Korea eat barley rice, then Unification Church members of America will also want to eat barley rice. Even the place they sleep, they do not even care for beds. If they are told that the Korean members sleep on the wooden floor, then they will abandon their beds to sleep on the cement floor. What was interesting was that when I toured around all of the 48 states, I found that this is what the young people in America were doing. There is one member who graduated from a graduate school in California and speaks 11 languages fluently. I told him to be a driver. Next, even to the leaders of the church, I told them to provide service as drivers, and giving them many chores to do, I made them really suffer. Then, I told them to reserve a place for me at the first class hotel. I told them, "Get a place in a nice hotel. Since I have come to America for your sake, this is what you should do." So, they made reservations at first class hotels wherever I went.

Meanwhile, I told those who were following me, "As for you, sleep on the ground." I wanted to see how many days they would last . . . Similarly, I frequently make people go through difficult trials. Wherever I go, I always make them do this. Having done so, towards the end as much as possible I tell them, "You should also reserve a room at a good hotel." However, by that time, they would not do that even if I told them to do so. When I asked why they are like that, they replied that in the past when they woke up they had to look up to me, but if they were to sleep on the bed also, when they wake up they would have to look down on me. It's because they are taller. They said that they couldn't do it because they cannot look down on me. I thought to myself, "Now they understand . . ."

When I saw that I thought, "Ideology is such a powerful thing. I will not be resentful because I do not have any money. I will not complain that the world is difficult to live in."; when I think about how in this foreign land such people can emerge even without meeting me, I realized how much effort God has been putting in. (48-117)

7) I Think of Him Every Time Someone Mentions "Kim Il-Sung"

There is something that I still remember. There was one man in his forties who received the Blessing. One early morning he knocked on my doors. So when I opened the door he came in. When I asked him why he came, he said that there was something that he wanted to talk to me about. When I said what it was about, he replied that it was something very serious. I told him to say it, so he said, "I will come back with the head of Kim II-Sung, so please give me permission to go." (Laughter) When I asked him how he was going to accomplish it, he said that he did not know how he was going to do until the time comes, but at any rate, he wanted to be sent on that mission. This is what I feel good about.

What he is saying is that as for the question of how it has to be done, he must wait until it happens. The problem is setting out for the mission first, and the question of how to do it will be known only after one gets there. So, I told him, "Good." Even now, I sometimes think of him. When I think about North Korea and Kim Il,Sung these days, the vision of his face suddenly emerges before me. Recently, when I asked him, "Do you still want to go?" he answered, "Yes." This is very good. When the time that such a thing becomes feasible, I will be able to give a top secret directive, "Go and try to do it." He should wait and not pass away until that time. So, when someone mentions "Kim Il Sung," I think about that man.

If there was someone among the members of the Unification Church who can tell me, "Teacher, I want to wrestle with God or believe Him to the extent that God will say that I should not believe Him and run away, so please introduce me to God," then every time I think about God in my heart, that person's face will also emerge in my mind. I cannot but think of him. If there is someone who can believe so intensely that God will be shocked and run away, then when the name "God" is mentioned, that person will always be a problem.

You should reflect on the question, "What are the things that I cannot believe in? What is the first, second, and third . . ." Why do this? In order to take care of the satanic world it is not enough to just be equipped with things that the satanic world can believe in. What do you have to do in order to turn it upside down? Should you turn it from the bottom or from the top? What you can turn from the top has no value even if you can turn it upside down. (44-344)

8) Pioneering Times in Chung Pyung

Isn't it the case that even I, teacher Moon of the Unification Church, feel ashamed to face the members? Just recently this was the case. I spoke for thirteen hours on Sunday from morning till noon and evening time, and then I went to Chung Pyung. Despite that it was raining heavily, members were still digging the ground. Because they had to complete their responsibility by a certain deadline, they had to get on with the work. When I arrived there I was so tired, but because I could not rest, lying down on the blankets, I stretched my legs out, and leaning against a stack of blankets in the tent I took a deep rest. Then, I woke up to my own sound of snoring. When I looked out after waking up, I saw members were still digging the ground with hoes and pushing the carts around. When I saw that, I shed tears.

What would have happened if God came to visit here? What would I do if God, with whom I have been having ultimate communications throughout the course of my life, came for a visit? Because I have this type of mentality, even if they themselves are tired, when they see me, they wish that I would take some rest.

What kind of warrants is issued frequently? There are many people who try to leave during these times with the excuse that they have to go to some military training and so forth, but how many people are trying to come? Who will come when they have completed their obligations? If someone does not return, then he is not someone who is working with a sincere heart.

Yesterday, one young man who was born in Ye-Soo received a telegram from his father, the first in two or three years. So when I heard him say as he read the telegraph while working, "Satan has appeared." I wondered "If Satan appeared then what are you going to do and how are you going to get rid of him?" Then, since I could not send him empty handed on the first visit home, so I gave him two thousand won and told him to make the trip. I wanted to see, "So he said that Satan appeared, but let's see if he is going to disappear completely or not." However, he came back yesterday. So I thought, "Wow, this guy has set the right condition. He has lived up to the standard that I want and set the condition that we can be proud of before God when the construction of the building is complete. It was a good thing that he came back."

Everyone is trying to leave because it is difficult to be here, so the one who has come back again is the real member of the Unification Church. That kind of person, those who came back after paying a visit have the inner content to be much more prosperous than those who went and did not come back or those who have continued to toil by staying behind the whole time. Why is this so? This is because not every one went through the test yet. Because you have not been in the position of having received a direction, and you have not had the experience of carrying it out in action, and because you have not yet faced the dilemma of having to make a decision this or that way, so who can be trusted? We have to trust ones who have left and then returned. So I think that when I go back today, I should buy something for that person. Should I not buy something for him? If I buy something just for that person, other people should not complain, "Why does he buy just for him?" (46-53)

9) Members Who Loved the Church Very Much

Every member of the Unification Church has the experience of being very fond of the church at some time after he or she joined. They would experience the feelings, "I do not know why, but I have this enormous desire to go to the church. I can't resist this desire to go to the church." At times, there were many people who climbed over the walls of the church because the doors were shut. Their craving desire was to spend a night in the corner of the church. When someone chased them away, they lamented as they went out, and after the gate was shut they climbed over the gate to come in, determined to stay at the cost of their lives. If someone were to beat them to death because they thought that they were thieves, then no doubt, they would have headed straight toward heaven. We had such times in the past.

Moreover, when they ate meals in the church, they didn't know why, but they felt that the meals were very delicious. Though they are the same as any other ordinary meal and are not enchanted by some ghosts, they were exceptionally delicious. Even soggy and aged kimchi or kak-du-gi (kimchi made out of radish cut in cubes) tasted special. Why does the meal that one eats in the church taste so good? This is the same as how people say that the meals made by parents who have poured their heart into them taste delicious. Because in that place there is an overflowing feeling of yearning and the reciprocal existence can be substantialized, even bad things seem to be good. Moreover, because this becomes linked to oneself and it emerges with the respective value, things will appear to be good and even things that taste bad will become something delicious.

This is all a part of the function of the nerves. Isn't this true? We come to taste something that taste good through the function of our nerves. However, the nervous function of heaven is supernatural. Because it is in the position to combine the whole and govern it, there is nothing bad there. You have to be intoxicated by the grace. The whole world seems like a palace. Even if you are inside a sewer, you will feel as if you are inside a palace. Even when you see maggots playing around, they will appear to be some world class dancers dancing. This is how things will really appear to you.

Although this cannot be felt by the senses and emotions of men of today, but because man has the subjectivity of the supernatural senses and emotions, this is how one can feel. So, all that one sees will appear to be objects of delight. Accordingly, we can arrive at the conclusion that there is nothing bad in the spirit world. (36-118)

Don't you want to go to the church again and again when you don't even understand why you feel this way? [Yes] Even if your parents tell you not to go, as soon as you finish your meals you somehow want to go there. Even when you go to school, you cannot concentrate and you feel anxious. If you do not go to the church after your classes are over, it feels as if you have lost something. Have you felt such feelings? [Yes]

Who told you to come here, so that you flock to this place like uninvited guests and we feed you, serve you coke, and provide you a place to rest? Are you guests or owners? If the owners do not treat the guests well, then would the household be blessed or cursed? [Be cursed] Accordingly, I am serving you such fresh meals. I leave my doors open wide and treat you well. Next, what do I treat you with? I treat you with the word. I hope that after meeting me you can learn the best lessons while you are laughing, feeling delighted, and being cursed at. If you see something that you like even as you are being condemned, don't you feel closest to it? If you like it even when you are being cursed at then there is nothing that is better than that. When I consider various things, it is better for me to speak the word like this than to take a rest and eat a meal. Because you like it this much even when I do not feed you, I do not feel any grief. (26-193)

4. Names Of Which We Can Be Proud

1) Rev. Won Pil Kim

I restored three women (Seung-Do Chi, Sae-Yeon Ok, and Dal-Ok Chung) and one man (Won Pil Kim). Without this foundation, the dispensation of restoration could not be fulfilled. (19-273)

Ladies and gentlemen, all of you know the head of the financial department, right? When I first met the head of the financial department, Won Pil Kim was a nineteen years old young man with disheveled hair. After that, four years had passed, so he became 23, yet what was there that he could do? So I had him do all sorts of things such as being a waiter in a restaurant. I ate the meals that he used to bring me, and I had the experience of eating nu-rung-ji for lunch. But this does not mean that I did it to get something to eat. Similarly, I had all kinds of experiences. They were extreme, impressionable, and interesting. (26-68)

When I was living a life of a refugee in Pusan, when Won Pil was painting pictures, it was I who made the preparations, like making the frame and the lines. I made many comments that had big influences over them. As long as he just paints a nose on the face, I painted the clothes and the like. I did it without sleeping at night. Starting at twelve at night, in one night we would paint up to 40 pictures. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

In order to paint all that, you have to hold on to the string and draw a line. When he brought forty paintings, I drew the lines, so we painted according to the lines. I drew lines in all of them. How much was one painting? It was three dollars, three dollars per one painting. Going to the residence of the American soldiers . . . What present did they have to give to their wives when they returned home? Because they knew that the best present was giving the portrait of their wives, so we have taken advantage of that idea. Nowadays, it would probably cost thirty, forty, or about three hundred dollars apiece. What I mean is that if it was here in America.

Accordingly, what this meant was that every night one person had to paint at least twenty paintings on the average. So, do you think that this was possible? Therefore, I had no choice but to do it all by myself. I have done it without sleeping at night. So when Won Pil came back from the company late in the evening, I would go out half way to greet him there and come back together. This is the time that I was writing the first draft of the Divine Principle.

For this reason, when we were fleeing from the war, he abandoned his mother and family to come with me. Even when I told him to stay there, he followed me. You have to understand that because of this kind of strong bond of heart, many members in Korea are shedding tears as they think of me because I have not gone back for a long time. There are sons, grandsons, and old men, and all of them shed tears . . . Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

You bear this kind of responsibility. When I move around at night, if I have something to eat, then I try to save it to share it with others, and no matter what, I try to bring harmony and resolve conflicts, and if there is some difficult tasks then I try to pioneer it. This is why people like me. This is the reason that they follow me, even when they are receiving persecution, even when everyone in the village and surroundings are making fuss about it, and even when the national government is trying to chase us out. This was the atmosphere that we used to have in the past. When someone joined, then people will come to visit every day to see the new member, because they missed him. (96-143)

All of you here know Mr. Kim, right? You, Won Pil Kim? When we were taking refuge from the war and you were working, as you left for work I walked out with you, and when you came back I went out to meet you on the road, but I cannot do this for my own children. At that time we painted portraits of American soldiers, and we got three dollars per painting. We painted up to 35, 40 pictures a night. In order to do that, I had to make all the preparations. I did it staying up all night. I was more industrious; I worked harder than you. (Laughter) Except for the face, I did everything from the hair to the clothes. The money that we earned in this fashion, I used to finance witnessing activities, and this is the way that I have pioneered everything. (97-222)

2) Rev. Hyo-Won Eu

When I first met president Hyo-Won Eu I was very serious. I was being driven and chased out from Pusan to Taegu, and as the third stage I came to Seoul; having settled down there and meeting him, it was restoration. Going to the very end of Pusan, at Yeong-Do . . . Isn't Yeong-Do at the very end? Yeong-Do is like the manure. This is what I think. I was the only person in the universe who was serious. This is the reason that God worked. President Eu was a thickheaded person. Although he passed away . . . His spirit of chivalry was very strong, yet he only understood one side to things. This is were he sat and was melted completely. (47-316)

You saw it, right? In the past, I often cursed at President Eu in public. For him, that was the source of his pride. Even when I cursed at him, he took it very well. Some of you might say, "If teacher scolds me, the leader, so harshly then how can I properly play my role as the leader; it is embarrassing and degrading." However, how can you think about your own respectability when my own dignity and honor are not being respected properly. In this present situation, when all we have is worn out bundles, how can we concern ourselves with such things as dignity? There will soon come a time when I will care more about my dignity. (51-285)

In the past, whenever our president of the church at the headquarters appeared in public places, I used to scold and condemn him as if he was a dog or a pig. Shouting, "You." So, although he was closest to me, but when he wanted to come into my room, he stood outside the door and hesitated. Then, with the determination, "I will just endure the condemnation again," he came in. Only by doing so this . . . If I am lofty then this is also lofty, and this is what has to happen. (Speaks while writing on the blackboard) This should be there. It will become a realm where such things can be digested, the realm of digestion. There will open a way that will allow one to digest it.

For this reason fearsome teachers are the good teachers. Do you understand? One who can withstand all the curses and whatever harsh words, remaining obedient and digesting them all, can enter the same position. By being in the same place, he will become the direct disciple of that person. This is the fundamental principle. Isn't this so? Is this true? [Yes] (125-82)

The point concerning President Eu, that I used to think very seriously about, was whether or not he brought with him the content that was acceptable when he left. When he was following me, he went through a lot of suffering for my sake. Among them, he was deeply concerned about me when I was in the prison. Therefore, when I think about President Eu, I reflect on how he was this and that kind of man. When I was lying in the prison, I was pulled by the love that made me want to see him, and even a piece of note that I sent him, he was able to receive it as something as valuable as life. This was the extent of his internal connection and support. I remember that he was this kind of president. (33-83)

When you compare life and death, which is the stronger? Is life stronger than death or is death stronger than life? In the satanic world, death is more powerful than life. Accordingly, after one gains the understanding about the dispensation, one should not be reluctant to die in the position where he must face death.

When President Eu passed away, I asked him, "Ever since you met me, the teacher, you have been following me until now, but how are you going to end it?" When I asked that, before he passed away he left the words that he will never change for eternity. This is how it should be. In the satanic world, one day you must die. You cannot resurrect without dying first. Without passing through one era you cannot usher in the next. Do you understand? (34-47)

There must be someone who can obtain his salvation by making the proclamation that he has been as loyal as President Eu had been. (102-63)

In the Korean society of the near future, the Unification Church will become a big issue. You just wait and see. There will increasingly be more people who will do research about me. Then, along with my name, history will probably be written about me. Do you think there will be a biography of me or not? [There will be] Even if the history of Japan and America were to disappear from the scene in the future, the history about Rev. Moon of the Unification Church will remain. It will definitely live on. Here it is written about the teacher Moon. You did the right thing. (27-258)

The talk that I want to give today in particular is the importance of abiding by the tradition. In the Unification Church the accomplishments of President Eu are enormous. So, I have been very concerned about Jin-Seung. I have talked about it with Mother, I should be a leader who rewards one for his accomplishments. For this reason, at the time of (the blessing of) Ye-Jin and In-Jin, I thought about President Eu. President Eu must understand this very well.

What is the vice of Unification Church today? All you leaders must not forget about the contributions of President Eu toward our religious foundation. Rather than letting the memory fade away as time goes by, you should remember the day and . . . Until the day that I tell you to stop, you should set a date aside to hold a memorial service, on the national level, to pay respects to him and draw lessons from him.

He could not live to work in the era of the national level. Although he could not reach the era of world level, from the time that the church was found to the time that we could reach the nation -- 13 years in total -- during that time, it is without a doubt that he made the greatest contribution. Considering from this position, I recognize his contribution in leaving behind the traditional central ideology. Moreover, although he was crippled, I drove him to lecture more than 18 hours every day for three years and eight months. Why? Through him, I was trying to set the tradition of teaching the Divine Principle and have it manifested in life before heaven and earth. I did it so that even if all the lecturers throughout the world were to continue doing their mission every day for more than three years, even if they lecture for more than twelve hours, there would be no one who can complain that he is exhausted. In order to leave this tradition behind before heaven and earth, I pushed him to do it despite his handicapped body.

He had so little to eat and he was undernourished, so if he became exhausted while giving a lecture he would lie down . . At times, he would tell me that he could not lecture in the afternoon because he was sick. I remember how I had to then push him and raise him. I reprimanded him, "How can you behave like this? You have to put your life on the line to spread the Divine Principle. As long as you are alive, if there is no one to lecture to, you should then talk to the empty space in the air." Hearing it, although he was lying down gazing with his tired eyes, he would still say, "Teacher's words are right," and get up immediately. I still can see in my mind clearly how it was so difficult for him to get up because of the fixtures set on his crippled leg. I understand it very well. Accordingly, if I were to think about the time after death anyway, this is the perspective that I should take for my reflection. (130-322)

3) Rev. Young Whi Kim

The reason that I put Young Whi Kim in the central position at this time is because he is the representative of the three couples within the 36 blessed couples. He is the representative of the three sons. Among the three sons, Young Whi Kim is the third one. He is in the position to open the door to the era when the three eras will come. For this reason, he has to safeguard the key well until we go to heaven to build the kingdom of heaven there in the future.

However, he is 60 years old, isn't this so? Since he should not ruin things on account of his old age, he has to make the preparations for the transfer. What does this mean? He is supposed to conduct a new kind of education. Do you understand? He has to set a new tradition. It will not be acceptable to just continue on the way that he has been doing things so far. He has to stand in the frontline to promote justice. Having a keen sense of judgment toward things, he must put an end to the environment that pursues after the traces that Satan likes, and he has to make the environment of heaven wherein God can dwell in peace and joy wherever He goes. Do you understand what this means?

So, Young Whi Kim is like that right now. He has to possess the heart of love and love everything. He could not love God as much as I have, he could not love the nation as much as I have, and he could not love the church as much I have. Therefore, he has to inherit the tradition centering on me. (149-173)

The president here is the person who stands in my place. He will lead you until the end regardless of whether or not he fulfills his responsibility to the full extent. Until we complete this huge task of paying indemnity on the level of the people, I am going to have the president lead the way and fight on. He might have some shortcomings in his character, but even if he does, he himself will not be responsible for it; it is I who will bear the responsibility. Who put him in that position? I did. So, it is also I who will take the responsibility. If someone were to bear the burden of defeat, it is I who will, not he. (24-141)

What is Young Whi Kim supposed to do now? Because he has been named the president of the Unification Church and the Victory Over Communism origination, he has realized the meaning of his name. Young Whi Kim. He stands in the position of glory. It is the position where he can command heaven and earth, how wonderful would it be if Dae Hwa Chung (Mrs. Y. H. Kim) was not a fake Dae Hwa but a real Dae Hwa? That name brings harmony. So the president absolutely needs her, Dae Hua Chung! This is true. The rumor has it these days that he is only concerned about taking care of his wife, is this true? Young Whi Kim! The rumor has it that you have become a worshiper of your wife. You, I am asking you a question. [I have not gone that far.] (Laughter) Although you have not reached that stage yet but you are on your way . . . You have already passed the 70% line. Fine, fine. (148-252)

All of you have joined the Unification Church when you were young, and now you have passed middle-age, and have already grown old. Young Whi Kim, you are going to turn sixty soon, right? [I am already 61] You are already sixty one? It seems like just yesterday when you were walking around with the badge of a captain on you, yet time has passed by that quickly? If you are 61, then you have become an old man. You entered at the time of youth, and passing through the time of middle age, you have arrived at the time of old man. (172-89)

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Chapter 4 - The Progress of Church and Witnessing

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Section 1. The Growth and Progress of the Church (Part 1)

1. Basic Theories of Development

1) Action Is the Key to Progress

What do you do to achieve progress? You must carry on actions. For any action to be carried out there must be a purpose. When there is a plus, then there will be a minus. Considering this, when you view it from the perspective of the Principles of Creation, what point of view should you take? The most crucial question is your perspective on purpose. The universe needs a purpose. Fulfilling this purpose requires reciprocal conditions. (He is speaking while pointing to the things he wrote on the blackboard.) After establishing the reciprocal conditions, power to bring them together is necessary. Without utilizing force, a being cannot come into existence. That is how it is. Thus, existence requires force, and force necessitates reciprocal conditions. That is the way it is. Since conditions of reciprocity are required, then what about the makeup of God? God exists, but he cannot exist alone. There are subject and object; thus, dual characteristics come into being.

One cannot make progress single-handedly. Therefore, in the days ahead, building the new ideal world also cannot be done alone. One in the position of an object cannot do it just by oneself. [27-223]

The give and take between a subject and an object brings multiplication. Here, you are not the subject -- God is. [60-349]

2) Making Progress

Where is development produced? Development is only possible when two beings, in an environment that has conditions of reciprocity, can both increasingly assume the role of a subject, and when subject and object can both become the subject and reach the stage where both are better than before. This is the Principle emphasized by the Unification Church today.

Considering the origin of a being, action is necessary for it come to exist. In order to carry on activities, force is needed. Where does force come from? Force is never generated alone. There needs to be a subject-object relationship. To exist, action is necessary, and for any action, there must be a subject and an object. Without subject and object, no activity is possible.

Even when nations are trying to establish good diplomatic relations, the attempt can be successful only when they pursue a common purpose that would bring both of them progress. The Communist world and democratic world had been continually carrying on a fierce struggle, but in recent years, the stage has been set for their reconciliation. At this moment, as long as they can gain a perspective of purpose that promises progress, the two worlds will certainly be able to unite. But they lack such a perspective.

What do we need here? The world can become one if there can be presentation of a new purpose which can point the way to obtain the qualifications of a subject and make up for the inadequate and imperfect traits that force one to become a minus . . . It will become one. All beings seek after those who are better than themselves. Why is it that actions are based on pursuits after beings that are better? If there is someone who is absolute, he had to use such a Principle during creation in order to bestow reciprocal wholeness before the absolute subject. [59-78]

All things originate from one source, divide into many entities, and then finally rejoin into one large being. This is how things make progress. From one thing they divide into many, then come together as one. From there they divide again and then become a bigger being. This means that all will enter a one world that is greater than before. [26-189]

In order to develop into something larger than that at the present, subject and object must have give and take. Without that, there cannot come into being something greater than that of the present. Therefore, men as well as all things try to have a reciprocal relationship in pursuit of greater and more valuable things. Similarly, the universe is created in such a way as to have relationships in continual stages. [40-276]

3) The Basic Rules of Progress

In order to become greater, one must invest oneself. "One must invest oneself to become greater," is the truth. You should understand that this is the basic rule of progress in the phenomenal world. You all want to extend out and make progress, right? If the answer is "Yes," then you must invest yourself. Sincere investment will make sincere expansion and development possible. Casual investment will bring haphazard results, while sincere investment will bring serious results. Is that true or false? Is it true or false? [It is true] Is that really so? [Yes]

In the Unification Church, we express this concept in simple terms by using the words, "sacrifice yourself in true ways," and believe that this is only possible through the road of true sacrifice. What is sacrifice? It is pouring in and investing oneself. If you want to do business you should give up money. You must give up the money that you have earned with the deepest love. Investing is the same. Do you understand? [Yes] Sacrifice in true ways means investing oneself. True investment . . . it means that you should make a true investment. [129-60]

In order to make progress, there must be replacement with something of corresponding value. Without such supplement, development is not possible.

Everything is arranged much like the breathing of air that is needed for life. Why do you eat when you are hungry? In order for me to live on, I must provide myself with food. Providing alone is not enough. There must be metabolic activities to consume it. It must go around in circles. [165-67]

What are the basic laws of progress? These must become one. You must follow them. If you follow them from now on, you will not face destruction. (He speaks while pointing to something he wrote on the board.) At this moment, you should know that it is a new age of embarkation. So, what does God do? Among those who live for the sake of themselves and those who live for the sake of their families, who should remain? Those who cherish family should remain. Therefore, God blesses those here who cherish family and lets them lead a good life. Thus these (those who put themselves at the front) will copy the other group's example and naturally follow them. Do you understand? [96-81]

A perfect plus will beget a perfect minus. Therefore, if their heart becomes one, there will come forth a complete object of heart, and if they cannot establish the vertical relationship of bridegroom and bride by . . . the couple's . . . heart, they will establish horizontal relationship of comrades, family, or compatriots and multiply these relationships. [172-95]

Without God's love there cannot be any progress, and where there is absence of God's love, existence itself will be destroyed. [27-342]

The core of love is created in such a way that there can always be harmony; so, when the original heart is touched, the object will without fail try to become one there. In that way, when the object desires to be created into a substantial being by the hands of the subject, then there can be progress. From that moment, development centering on God is possible. [29-321]

The origin of our life is the relationship between father and son. It is the realm where I can say God is the father and I am the son. Without father, I cannot prosper. [26-221]

4) The Form of Progress

Does progress proceed forward in a straight line? No. You should understand that. Even a bullet does not travel in a straight line. It makes this type of turns. What is that? Like the breathing of air, it is carrying on the action of give and take. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes]

Progress moves forward in circular action, in a line similar to a spiral.

2. The Actual Conditions of Progress

1) Progress of Society

For a man, it is not enough to just become a true individual; but he must develop a true family. A true family should not end with just being a family, but must develop further into a true society. Likewise, a true society must progress into true people, true people into a true nation, and a true nation into a true world. [26-111]

For any organization to make progress, there must be a center that can influence the organization and there must be a purpose that the organization can pursue. The greater the scale of the organization that seeks to reach its goals, the greater is the probability that the organization will be divided into departments. In each department, there is a leader who works under the central figure of the organization. The organization can progress forward and realize all of its goals and plans when departmental heads and their members can unite vertically as well as become one with those in other departments. By looking at examples in society and our daily life, we can see that this is true.

To found a company, three factors -- management, facility, and technology -- must be harmonized as one. All things and events follow this rule of three. Philosophers nowadays talk about the "great three" philosophy, but we have established the philosophy of four-position foundation. It is much greater. Until yesterday it was like a two-dimensional plane, but our philosophy is three-dimensional. Therefore, the only one that will live on is our Divine Principles. Do you or do you not know this fact? [We know] You know? [Yes] [26-193]

2) The Progress of a Nation

A nation is always composed of a network of administrative personnel and institutions throughout the nation that center on a figure of authority that dictates national policies. On this foundation, it establishes organizational structure inside and outside, which can connect all of them together as one whole entity.

Even if the organizational structure, down to the grass-roots nation wide, is as complex as the cells in a body, so long as all of them can unite based on the wishes of the central leader without being in conflict, and promote an environment of harmony, then no matter how big the national environment is, it will surely continue to develop. [41-102]

The person of authority will perish if he is not always in the position of giving. After I rise to a high position I must be able to give to those in the low positions. Only by abiding by this Principle will everything develop. [141-44]

A nation is divided into several political parties. They are bound to collide. But even during this conflict, if the two can give-and-take well, they will both develop. In the shape of a spiral, carrying on a circular motion, they will advance on. However, the reality is that they are unable to engage in beneficial activities, but rather engage in conflicting and destructive actions as if moving on a flat plane. We must also come up with a way of bringing unity to this type of situation. [28-247]

A wealthy individual or nation was not always that way from the beginning. If it is a large nation, then for that nation to become wealthy, it had to experience misery and suffering that corresponds to the scale of its final success, and in the process had to determine its destiny on the forked road of life and death. You should know that history has progressed thus far with numerous such stories behind it.

When the resolution to a crisis came, it came not based on the merit of one individual, but because the nation and its people, united as one centering on the destiny of the whole, made their utmost effort. When a nation was overcoming a crisis, it went through the process of resolving the difficulty by the vertical and universal unity of the whole, and on that foundation brought the continual result in development. As a result, it was able to build an advanced nation. We cannot deny this fact. [27-272]

3) The Progress of History

Viewed from the perspective of the principles and fundamental rules, the world today is not a simple world. This world is to be restored. Originally, there was to be a realization of a cultural world through the connection with the parents in heaven. But until today, all was done based on Satan.

The original history of creation was to begin centering on Adam and Eve and evolve into a world, but since that was not materialized, there must be conflicts during the course of restoration through indemnity. [16-199]

Until now, the history of fallen men has progressed centering on the foundation which can bring the development into a world greater than the individual, family, the nation, the world, and the universe. But this is not how it should be. It has been six thousand years since the fall of Adam and Eve. If humanity had the world view which led them to cherish the day six thousand years ago rather than place all hopes in the world six thousands years later, then the world would have already been unified. But because humanity was in the position where they had to place all hopes in the future, the history was delayed until today. [25-115]

Those in the daytime mock those in the night, but you must know that history was advanced by those who were mocked and chased. Those who were chased around and driven out have revolutionized the world and brought its progress. [27-312]

Only after walking through the path of night and going past the midnight, can one greet the bright morning light. Therefore, those who did the chasing and driving have not actually brought destruction. Instead of blocking their path, they have made contributions by chasing them forward and encouraged them on. In this way, history until today made continual advancement by those who were being chased. [27-312]

What is the ultimate cardinal point with which we can pursue an ideal and bring the resolution? It is the words of God. In other words, we should know that history advanced until today in order to determine a standard through which the truth sought by the humanity and the truth that God tried to establish join together as one, and this in turn becomes one with God. The external world evolved also in preparation for this standard of truth. In other words, the material world also has been making progress. This task was assigned to science. [20-310]

4) The Progress of Religion

God has never made advancement in the dispensation by striking the enemy. Rather than striking the enemy to further the dispensation, he sacrificed those whom he loved the most and were closest to him. This is how he advanced the dispensation. This advancement is progressing toward the Kingdom of Heaven. [320-223]

The world should have created the environment where God can dwell, and since such a place was not built, a new perspective should have been formed and a new place should have been created. If we cannot accomplish this while alive, we must achieve it even after our death. Thus Christianity advanced forward while shedding much blood. Everyone wants to live in a place that they prefer. Why would anyone want to die? [20-313]

When does religion progress? It makes advancement while undergoing difficulty and persecution. Why? Because in that situation there is the possibility of God's Will to be realized. Because God works when there is such possibility, every religion makes progress while being persecuted. If there is no persecution, when would the Unification Church advance forward? It must voluntarily seek after a path of suffering. Until the day that the whole world follows the ideals of the church, it must take the road opposite to the society. Why? The good world and the evil world walk two different paths.

Even if the world welcomes the Unification Church, its members should not think, "Now, since the world welcomes us, and the time when we can materialize all our wishes has come, we should do all that the people in the society do, and live a similar lifestyle!" The less the persecution, the more the church should voluntarily take the attitude, "Since we are trying to influence this evil world and are trying to digest this environment, we should walk the path of suffering." Some people ask, "When would this road of persecution come to an end? When would the Unification Church realize all of its ideals?" This type of thought is very different from the initial attitude at the time of the church's founding, which is in agreement with God's wishes. [108-296]

The religion is bound to develop when under persecution. Why is that so? In such a place, Satan feels powerless, and thus retreats. Why? Because we are loving the enemy, we have set the foundation of having loved Satan, the devil, the number one perpetuator, and his sons and daughters. Therefore, the place where one loves and prays for blessing is connected with the place where God exhibited his love. Do you understand? Thus the door of persecution has opened up to the religious world. Although there have been many religious leaders and followers of faiths, they all did not realize this fact. Today, with the advent of the Unification Church, with the coming of this teacher of the Unification Church, all of this has been revealed. [127-115]

Section 1. The Growth and Progress of the Church (Part 2)

3. Father and the Progress of the Unification Church

1) The Reason Father Is Making Progress

I, the teacher, have been receiving persecution and fighting in the court battles all of my life, so why am I not exhausted? Am I exhausted? [No] Why "no," why? (Laughter) It is because of the power of love. Even in the U.S., those with the original heart of love will be attracted to me. Like a magnet, a magnet. Thus Rev. Moon is delicious. If American young people taste me even one time, they will lose control. Why? Because they themselves do not possess such taste. Because I have true love. Ladies and gentlemen, when your mother spanks you, wouldn't you still follow her even if you were in tears? This type of thing will happen. Why? That is because of love. You should understand this clearly. Do you understand? [Yes]

Rev. Moon possesses such power of harmony. So he will not perish. If I think about this, I do not feel lonely even if I am alone. Why would I be lonely? There will be multiplication and progress wherever I go. All I have to do is act, and everyone will like me. Wherever I go friends will appear and all will follow me. As soon as I leave they will follow me naturally. They are being drawn to me.

Aren't you all like that? Love will always grow larger. If I truly received love that amounted to 10, would I return love that only added up to nine? I would want to return love that is worth eleven or twelve. This is the fundamental law of love. Love never wants to become smaller. Is this true or not? [It is true] [131-123]

If you step on the grass, does it not rise up again? Similarly, they run, then I also start to run. Isn't it true? Therefore, there can be no loss when leading a lifestyle for the sake of God. Since progress will be made whenever God is present, there cannot be any minus. [30-154]

I believe that the advancement of the Unification Church in America depends on me. If I become a leader that is indebted to you, the church will never develop. My philosophy is that when I become a leader whom all of you are indebted to, the church will advance forward. This has been my attitude until now.

Moreover, my philosophy is that I must feel more desperate than the spirit world, God or the angelic world. This is how I think about the world. I first think about the world and then think about the Unification Church. I live for the sake of the world and the world of God's will. Therefore, I do not believe that if I, who have been always thinking about the world despite heavy persecution, die without fulfilling the will, then the Unification Church will disappear. The day I die, I must alleviate the suffering of God. I must advance it forward even more. Do you understand what I am saying? I believe that there exists God who will answer my prayers and help accomplish the will, so the Unification Church will not perish until the will is done. I think in this way from the moment I awake and walk toward to bathroom. I think about this 24 hours a day whether I am awake or asleep. Wherever I go, whomever I meet . . . Do you understand? Therefore, I am not someone who will be indebted to you. I am not one who will be indebted. A leader who owes debt is truly an unworthy leader. [93-95]

2) The Reason Why the Unification Church Is Making Progress

You do not know that, whether it is night or day, in the background there exists an ongoing conflict for the sake of progress. Here, we must invest a tremendous amount of material resources. Although you say that members of Unification Church are following me, rather, I am in the position of supporting them. [28-227]

You must realize this and walk the path that you should be heading. I lived for 40 years a life of suffering revolving around this type of question, and even now and for the rest of my life I am carrying on my fight centering on this type of questions. I am carrying on a fierce struggle. Perhaps you are asleep, but even then Unification Church is still advancing forward. Ladies and gentlemen, you know about rock drills that drill holes in mines? It is similar to this situation. You may be asleep, but I am doing this work. I have already drilled a hole and have placed dynamite in it. Now, all you have to do is put on a wick and light it, and it will explode. [34-290]

Even though all of you are sleeping comfortably, Rev. Moon of Unification Church is working continuously without any rest through the night. As long as I do not rest like this, Unification Church will progress. Even if all of you leave and revolt to beat Rev. Moon to death, because of my toil thus far, the world will not oppose me, but will welcome me. Do you understand? I will not perish. No matter how much the Korean nation opposes me, even if the Christian churches continue their opposition for decades in numerous ways, I will never face destruction.

You cannot tell from looking at the leaves, but the root underneath extends deep and wide. Then, when the spring comes, leaves will suddenly appear in large numbers. A large tree will die after growing to its peak potential. Isn't this so? But because the Unification Church has deep roots, no one can uproot it. Even I myself cannot uproot it. Moreover, God also cannot uproot it. People in the position of Cain are trying to pull us out, but they will not succeed. If you follow deep down the roots, they extend beyond Adam and Eve and reach the realm of God's heart, so it will also involve God. Therefore, Unification Church is the place where the root is the deepest. [24-345]

The dispensation did not progress thus far because of your own merit. The reason that the Unification Church could have prevailed, and developed thus far is because I have been absolutely unyielding. If I was not around, do you think that Unification Church will remain? [77-77]

This is the time when the Unification Church must travail once again. In the past, we toiled away on the vertical standard, based on the foundation of heart for the sake of fulfilling the will, but now we must do it horizontally. In order to do this, each of you must take on the responsibility and move forward.

The Unification Church will continue to progress as long as it maintains the unchanging standard that calls for possessing the heart of parent and the body of servant and leading a life of loyalty for the sake of humanity, the earth, and heaven. If it does not develop, then it means that God is no longer with the Unification Church. Do you understand what this means?

There will come forth an environment in which there is no choice but to make devotion centering on yourselves. It this does not come about, then the Unification Church is false. If this does not take place, then God's Will, will not be realized. [23-214]

Since you do not carry out, even though I have given the commands and have made statements, I have no choice but to . . . Neither your ancestors nor you will be able to make a false charge. So, I will freely distribute it among those who perform well. You must know that you will be completely deprived of it at that moment. Thus, if those who joined recently do well, then they will take it all away. Even if you fall down, not because of you, but because of those who joined recently, the restoration will continue on. This world also is in the same way. God's will is also the same. Therefore, on account of those who are more faithful and putting more effort in, the will moves on and advances toward the world. It's the same type of phenomena.

When a cabbage seed grows, its leaves appear. The Unification Church will also give rise to leaves. There is no choice. This is the natural law. So, even if you do not work, I believe that the Unification Church will develop. As long as I am around, it will progress on. Do you know what this means? [91-314]

3) To Progress, You Must Become One with the Dispensation

While living for the dispensation until now, where did I place the emphasis? Where is the place that God dwells, in other words, where is the cardinal point that God could dwell in? How do we become one centering on this? How do we assimilate? How do we establish a unified foundation that God can recognize, and apply it internally? I placed great emphasis on these issues until now.

The satanic world interferes in an attempt to block this externally, and God carries on the battle in order to conquer the satanic world.

For this reason, all the worldwide situations that are taking place in this world today are, strictly speaking, external. Where in this world does God dwell? If it is in Korea, then where in Korea? God always enters the church. What is the relationship, then, between the church headquarters in Chung-Pa-Dong and the place of God's dwelling? If they are two different places, then the Unification Church cannot progress, but will come to an end right here.

If there is something wrong with this, then it cannot become the central place of worldwide assimilation. Moreover, it cannot become the center for digesting the world. The internal center cannot be founded in such a place. Then what must be done? The person in charge must always be preoccupied by the determination that no matter how difficult the environment, he will not lose the cardinal point and the position that determines the center. By upholding this philosophy, he could find resolutions to all issues of private life and public life in the society.

Your life in the society is no more than an expression of the internal life. The crucial question is, amidst this type of life, whether or not I move toward the direction that is in line with the dispensation. As the body acts centering on the mind, the external world must move centering on the internal central point of the dispensation, i.e., the dwelling place of the dispensation. [22-39]

God never provides a period of external transformation unless there exists the foundation on which the period of internal transformation could be undertaken. If He provides it without this condition, then they will perish. You must understand this. The reason that He strikes the period of external transformation is to give the period of internal transformation. Therefore, in any period, leaders of the period of internal transformation were persecuted and chased out by the environment. That was also the case with Buddha, Confucius, Mohammed and Jesus. You will come to realize this point if you examine history.

Then why is it this way? This is in order to create a secure internal root that corresponds to the degree of external persecution. Just as the standard of mind is higher than the standard of the physical body in the eyes of God, since the internal standard is higher than the external standard, He is trying to strike the external standard in order to absorb the internal standard. All peoples of history are to pass through such a process. [18-75]

The mission of Unification Church is not limited to the church. The responsibility of those who are gathered here or those members of the Unification Church worldwide is not particular to Unification Church. It is responsibility that can link nation, world and even the spiritual world.

4) If the Unification Church Were to Progress

What I am concerned about now is why our church throughout the nation cannot make progress. We have the sufficient amount of internal content needed for advancement. We are also fully equipped with the right conditions in regards to the era and the environment. However, what is then the reason that we cannot develop? This is because we are not adding to the era, the situation, the environment, and villages that we are in. Even though the people could not receive material benefits from us, if they can still feel that everyone is benefiting on the spiritual and psychological level, they will be coming to the church, even if you tell them not to come. [56-16]

Fallen men must shed tears. How much did you shed tears in Seoul? Did you ever cry through the night? How much did you do for the sake of this peninsula and humanity? By praying and thereby linking with the original vertical standard, and by feeling love, you can attain the right to be on the same position based on the right to participate from where you are. Looking at the value of the content, if this side is the east, then I am standing on west with the same standard. Do you understand? For this reason prayer is necessary. Do you pray? Do you now understand the need for prayer? [Yes]

You must tell others when you go back. [Yes] As leaders before all members in Seoul [you] were fake. Didn't you make a pit of excrement and live there? Do not brag that you are great. Then, progress will not come. If the Unification Church were to prosper, then since there are fundamental laws, you must abide by the laws. [71-20]

Viewing it centering on Unification Church, for the Unification Church to progress, you must digest everything, including all that is good and bad. If you say, "I can digest good things but cannot digest bad things," then who will be responsible? The burden will all be inherited by your descendants. (66-112)

5) The More the Unification Church Progresses, the More the Satanic World Will Perish

Does God need liberation? God is already liberated. Isn't that true? The reason that God needs liberation is to liberate man. God himself is already liberated. It is because man is not free that God still has the condition to be liberated, but He himself is not someone that is not liberated. Therefore, it is all up to man.

There is no group in the world besides Unification Church that is trying to create that kind of men. You should know that. Centering on me alone, the satanic world and God's world are at issue. Centering on Unification Church, this has become a problem. Whenever we stand between God and Satan, and stand in the position that can benefit God's side, man is liberating God, and as Unification Church progresses, the satanic world is perishing. Then what is our purpose? Man's purpose is the liberation and victory of God, and the destruction of Satan. This is the wish of history and humanity. Moreover, it was the purpose of God's dispensation. You must understand this. [161-244]

Because we are unchanging, the satanic world is increasingly crumbling, and on the contrary we are making advances. As a result, they become absorbed, and we are able to pass over to a new world. The more we move forward, the more we are filled with hope and confidence and understand history. However, for them, the more time passes, the more they feel uncomfortable and ignorant. They are increasingly moving apart. [71-18]

Section 1. The Growth and Progress of the Church (Part 3)

4. The Progress of the Church and the Responsibility of a Preacher

1) Clear Up Your Past Wrongdoing

Looking at the current situation of Unification Church, we cannot expect a revolutionary progress by continuing to use the methods of operation that the leaders have relied upon up to now. We cannot continue to employ the way of life-style, witnessing methods, or the perspectives on life of faith of the past without any change. Why is this is? We have not been able to bring great results by using these means. It's a different story if there have been great results, but since we cannot deny that this is not how it has been, we must take up new attitudes and reform our life of faith, attitude toward life, and methods of witnessing. Therefore, without coming up with a new style of life of faith, attitude toward life-style, and witnessing methods, we cannot bring about new developments. [30-120]

In the past, we were able to carry on our life casually . . . However, you must realize that through this casual life-style, we cannot bring historical victory. With innovative conviction to get rid of all the habitual vices of the past, we must lay the secure foundation for a new enlightened self, and attaining the character of a strong subject, we must strive forward resolutely with God on the side. When this can be realized, a new history of creation will dawn upon us. You should know that in any era in history, a new dispensation of creation appeared under these circumstances.

Thus, you have to eradicate all evil habits of the past, firmly be linked with the internal content of subject that has new meaning, and as a subjective pioneer become a creator and sacrifice for the cause of demolishing the environment. I strongly feel that this is the time for such a move. [58-343]

Progress is the thing that we need the most. But the question more crucial than seeking progress is that of how to nurture purity within one's self first. So you need time for prayer and devotion. Devotion must be undertaken with great care and deep reflection. You must clear up the past. If there still remains the mentality of the past, then I must seriously reflect where it would lead me. You must critically examine how pure your past has been and deeply reflect over how strongly I am bound by the past mentality. If you have been pure and genuine, you must critically examine whether or not you have been good, whether or not you are in the same state of mind right now. Moreover, you must critically reflect whether or not the wishes you hold are pure.

Then what is the state of having genuine goodness? Genuine goodness cannot abide where one is living selfishly. Goodness does not dwell where one is strengthening oneself. Why? Goodness is one of the bases for serving God. Attending God in the midst of goodness is the same as serving God as the master of goodness. The master of goodness is God, and not fallen man. [36-106]

2) Progress of the Church Depends Upon the Minister

When you are witnessing in the frontier, first you must become one with the internal aspects of the people of that village. Internal oneness means unity of heart. Then, you must lay the basis for the unity of lifestyle and ideology.

You must realize the necessity of uniting mind and body centering on God on the actual stage of action. At the moment when God and mind become one, the body must be made to submit. Only in such a way we can link the three points of formation, growth, and completion. Not only is this true on the individual level, but also people must be led in this way.

You should understand the will of God toward this era, and should not think that your responsibility does not extend beyond the village that you are in charge of, but realize that your responsibility extends to a level higher than that. If you are in charge of a county, then you should extend yourself toward the state, and if you are in charge of a state then you should extend yourself toward the nation. You must extend yourself to one level higher. The battlefield is on the individual level, but your mind and faith must reach higher centering on the nation. You must take up this attitude, if you are to be in preparation for the future course of heaven. You can establish relative conditions on the foundation that God has prepared.

For this reason, whether or not you make progress depends entirely upon you. When you are involved in a fight on the individual level, you must think about the family, when in a fight on the individual level think about the clan, and when in a fight on the level of the clan, then think about the people. Similarly, your thinking must expand out toward national and worldwide fight. A person who places the fight in the front and prepares for the battlefield at the next level will never tire. We must cultivate this type of mentality. [13-302]

The reason why the Unification Church could not advance until now is also the same. Why is the church not able to develop? This is because people in charge of each church are not able to play the leadership role in the environment of violent collisions. They were not able to implant in the minds of followers the mindset needed to digest the environment and progress toward the future. They were not able to clearly convey the secret that by visiting those people the ideal will be realized in Korea and the base of victory will come to the church through God's dispensation. This is due to lack of mature character. [1986.5.6.]

If you were to complain despite your position as a pioneering missionary, then there will be no end to your complaints. If you were to be dissatisfied, there will be no end to your dissatisfaction. If you were to believe half way and doubt half the dispensation, then there is no end to that. If you were to rebel, there will be no end. Because it does not have an end, it is bad. Thus, if you were to not complain, doubt, or rebel, then you must believe absolutely and follow absolutely. This is the way that you can continue to do much work for God.

Going this path will bring revival and multiplication; this is the Principle point of view. I believe that it is when one can live for the sake of greater things under difficult circumstances that one can do a lot for God. [44-13]

What is the cause of a church's progress? Moreover, what is the fundamental standard for laying the foundation during the course of God's dispensation on the earth? If that depended on the church leader, then what should he do? He must go through the sacrificial course. If you have objects who have become one with you and they are willing to toil and sacrifice on your behalf, then you can make offering through them. [47-294]

3) Practice Divine Principle Lecturing

What is the reason that our Unification Church could not develop until now? The first reason is due to the failure to secure the regional headquarters. The reason is that even when regional headquarters was able to obtain a place to rent at the heart of the city or village, they had to be moved after the contract expired. But considering the actual financial situation, the value of currency drops each year. Thus, you cannot obtain at less than five hundred thousand won a place that used to cost three hundred thousand won. Accordingly, with the rise in the cost of rent, the financial burden increasingly becomes heavier, and as a result we had to move the headquarters. It would be fortunate if the place that we moved to was better, but often we had to move from the city center to the suburbs. Although we secured many members while at the city center, when we moved out we lost many of them. This is the first reason for the church's failure to grow. [29-185:1970.2.28]

What is another reason? It is lack of your capability. In other words, you were not able to live an organized lifestyle. If there are 10 counties under your region, then you must have separate plans centering on each county. Then, you must have separate plans for smaller units of organization under them. You must have plans to increase membership through witnessing, centering on counties that can influence the state and on cities that can influence the county. Having done this, you must try hard to materialize the plans.

Then what are the ways of making the plans materialize? First is Divine Principle lectures. We must proclaim our word. However, when I look at the way that you lecture, the majority of you do only a little bit at a time in the village, and the scope of lecture is very limited. In other words, the way you lecture is first do a little bit on the principles of creation and then a bit on the principles of last days and the Second Coming. This is not acceptable. In order to carry out your strategy, you should plan ahead what kind of lecture content is suitable for which place, and then try to do both the first and second part of the principle. You must make this type of plans and carry them out. Most of you are not doing it this way.

In a year there are twelve months, in one month 30 days, in that 30 days ten places, or if that is not possible then seven places is all right. Whatever the case, you must go to the place that you planned on and lecture the Principle there. While lecturing, you should change lecture topics among yourselves. Then, you do not have to do the same lecture in the same place twelve months of the year, and you can do lecturing at other places. If you do lecturing while switching around and taking turns, then you can soon be able to lecture the whole of the Principle. Accordingly, you should make plans by dividing the first and second part of Principle into, say, 12 parts, and continue to lecture. Then, your lecturing skill will improve tremendously.

However, you are lecturing according to your own habitual methods and attitude. You could not develop comprehensively because you only focused on the area that you were well versed in and neglected to connect with other parts.

Then, in order to make up for such insufficient areas, you must make plans centering on specific areas, whether a county or some other, and do the lecturing. Even in proclaiming the Divine Principle, we have to make strategies. We should look for ways to lecture on one topic and apply to the whole. In order to do this, you must become fully knowledgeable about the first and second parts of the Principle. There is no other way but to do a lot of lecturing.

You should not say the same thing over and over. While lecturing, you must decide the topic according to the object and the place, and change the content of your speech. In order to do this, you should find all relevant materials and research them. Then, if you make plans centering on the question of how to increase the depth, width, and height of the content, you will naturally make progress. Because most people do not use this method of making plans and giving lectures, they cannot take a step forward, but remain at the status quo. Didn't you stay this way for several years or several tens of years?

When you go back this time, you must make fresh changes to your activity methods and perspectives. The regional leader should study the map of his region and find out how many villages he must visit. In general, there will be 200, at most 300 villages. After that, make plans to go to each village to spread the word. If you do that, there will surely be someone in the village that God prepared in advance, someone who, based on the foundation of his ancestors' merit, can be connected to our work. So, being responsible for bringing them before God, you should at least visit him three times while you are staying there. With this strategy, no matter how difficult the circumstances, you should take the time out to make a lecture tour.

After the first lecture tour, then the second tour does not require more time than the first. From the second lecture tour you need specific content. You must build organization. In other words, if there is someone who displayed a good reaction during the lecture, then you should write to him after you come back. After connecting to him through the letter, you should make a request to him that since you are going back there to return his hospitality from the last time, you would like him to gather more people around. Then, when you lecture again, you should not repeat the same material as the last time, but lecture on some new content. [29-186]

4) Be a Leader Who Raises Members

What is another reason that our church could not develop? It is because we could not follow through in taking care of those who joined. Despite the fact that we should pay increasingly more attention to the people whom we have witnessed to, we neglect them after they join the movement. This amounts to killing the new members. At least for three years, you must continue to take good care of them under any difficulty.

Why is this so? That person's faith grows gradually. The time that he first encountered the Divine Principle and one-year afterwards are totally different. After one year, new members will be able to understand more its three-dimensional content, both internal and external. The more they understand, the more desperate they become in wanting to know the Principle. So, they would want to approach one who can guide them. When you reflect on this process through which one becomes a new member, you should spend more time to make more specific plans and satisfy their hearts craving for truth.

You should not take the opposite attitude that since they have already become members, you need do no more than just telling them, "You should study on your on from now." You should attend to their well being for at least three years after they joined. Comparing a year old member and a two-year old member in their normal path of faith, the latter will become involved more deeply and more concretely. He becomes more enthusiastic in more concrete ways, and desires to become involved in all areas. You should try to take care and raise these people.

This headquarters also could not fulfill this. Many people passed through this place. At first you asked them to join by introducing the Principle, but then do not pay much attention to them when they come back later. A new member will remain faithful and come to the church for six months to a year because they are pulled by their love for the Principle and the word. But there is no one who can guide them or be responsible for them.

The one who is doing the lecturing must put them under the wings and raise them. After about one year, their scope of understanding in Principle will broaden. The scope of their experience and realization will also broaden and deepen gradually. Thus, they increasingly want to learn more about the Principle, but since they cannot find a subject who can teach them further about the Principle, they become aware of the inattentive attitude of the older members toward them. So when they face difficulty in their environment or have some doubts, you must provide an explanation with the Principle, and make them understand that the formula of progress is that way.

If you do this, then they will come to realize that the Principle has deep meaning and is great and gigantic. However, because you did not pay enough attention to them, they completely lost the environment to have a stimulating experience. Therefore, they were first inspired by the Principle, but such feelings could not last. So you must continually guide them. If you can no longer be responsible, then you must find a replacement who is connected to the foundation of heart on which you have been raising the member, and let him inherit the responsibility. Taking an actual example, this was the report of those sisters who came back from a witnessing campaign in the countryside recently. According to one sister's report, in some village about thirty young men and women who graduated high school had become extremely zealous about the movement. At first they were on fire and wanted to go out witnessing, but after 40 days they all went back. After meeting them, if missionaries visited or wrote letters to them even once a month, they could have retained them all.

Yet, when they went back after ten years of neglect, they found that none has remained. There have been several succeeding leaders, but those leaders never contacted the pioneers to find out the situation of each member and get advice on how to guide them. In other words, without even inquiring into background information about their life of faith, the succeeding leaders each took the casual attitude that he was used to and gave orders on his whims, saying, "You should do it this way and do that that way." Accordingly, since some stranger suddenly appeared and played the role of a master, they feel that he is not agreeable.

Because a new leader goes to this region with public authority, if there are about thirty members there, he uses the excuse that he wants to solidify the system, and employs dominating methods based on his own concepts. If you act this way, you will lose all members. You won't be able to fulfill the responsibility of inheriting from the predecessor. Until now, all regional leaders made this mistake. You should not order members around when you have not even made all the plans about the heartistic and internal things and inherit them, or when you have not even created the environment for the members to voluntarily request that orders be given, more so when they do not desire nor understand the changes you want to make.

A new leader should be receiving criticisms from the members at least for the first three months. You should not tell members to do this or do that according to you own opinion while members are still observing you. Even for someone you have been raising for three years, there can be side-effects if you become too commanding, so it will create more problems for the new member if you tell them to do this and do that as a stranger who has not even established a heartistic relationship. At least for three months, you must devote yourself.

In the method of transferring leadership, there has been this type of mistake, and there was also a failure to make introduction to the new leader about the person that you have witnessed to. Because the leader behaved in this way, they felt disappointed. Even worse, the new leader disappointed them further, instead of resolving their dissatisfaction, embracing and caring for them, providing solutions to their difficulties, or giving them hope for the future that will give them power to move on.

When this happens, members simply have no choice but to fall away. If they miss church three times, some accidents will occur, and if they do not come for one, two, and three weeks, they will become much more distant. They will be worried that when they meet the leader, the leader will certainly ask them why they are not coming to the church. If they are questioned, then although the actual reason is due to disappointment, they cannot give an honest answer but tell some ties. If this pattern is repeated several times, they become increasingly distant, and eventually leave completely. [29-192]

Even though you have brought in members in such way, you sacrificed many people because of bad policy in taking care of members after they joined. So, what should the leader always be concerned about? The mission of the leader is not spreading and conveying the word, but reaping the harvest. You must understand this. Proclaiming the word is planting seed, and reaping harvest afterwards is the mission of the leader. In other words, you must give water to the young bud, and uproot the weeds and help the blossoming of flowers in order to produce fruits.

The mission of the leader will be completed only after the fruit matures after some time and he is able to reap the harvest. A new leader should not try to implant again from scratch what the predecessor has already done. Rather, he must take a good care in raising what is already there. Although someone else planted the seeds, if he can raise them well and bring in harvest, then they will go into the storage of heaven. However, because he does not have such an attitude, because he does not try to first understand the personality and leadership style of the past leader, but plants his own seeds, they will die. You should never make such mistakes.

I believe that because the leadership transfer and inheriting responsibility did not go smooth, many people were sacrificed. Looking from this point of view, more than the spreading of words, leaders must be able to reap the harvest. You should not be a leader who implants seeds, but a leader who collects the harvest after implanting seeds. It takes more than three years in order to make a harvest. You should not try to reap right away. For this reason, Jesus wandered for three years in order to find the twelve disciples. This is the principle. Therefore, you must devote yourself for three years.

For this reason I told you when I was sending you out witnessing, "You must play the role of someone sold as a servant, or in the military for three years, and must loyally fulfill your duties in the villages." Moreover, what do you teach them? You should teach them about the true way of loyalty. In addition, you should show them through practice. Then, without you telling them to do so, they will try to inherit your mission and work. When everyone displays this attitude, then you can secure your foundation in your villages.

Because you could not fulfill your responsibilities in the frontier despite such direction, all over the world the foundations laid down are like not having built a complete house. It is more difficult to continue to build on top of that structure than to build a new house from scratch. If you return to a place where a witnessing campaign has failed in the past and all members have dispersed, then you will find that it takes two or three times more effort to pioneer there as compared to the first time. You must already be well aware of this fact through the experiences of the past. Reflecting on this, we arrive at the conclusion that we did not accomplish our responsibility fully.

Considering all these questions, we have to reevaluate this. First is the issue of solving the problem of regional headquarters, second is the issue of enhancing the Principle lecturing skills, third is the question of witnessing and raising members. You should not just give birth and abandon them. You must raise them after the birth. You must raise them to be your own heir. We have been neglecting these problems so far. Therefore, when you return to your regions tomorrow, you should make plans centering on these issues.

How many have you witnessed to so far? If you have witnessed to ten members, then you must have a meeting with them together with the people under you at least once a year. Even if they are spread out in the Chunla state, Kyungsan state, or Kangwon state, you should gather them at least once a year. If all of them cannot gather in one place, you should try to call them individually, or take the time out to go visit them at least once a year.

Just like the relationship between a parent and child, you should be able to talk about the things that happened so far. Just like how a parent will embrace and encourage a child who comes to visit from far away and tells him about his recent affairs, you must have a time of unity centering on the bond of heart of the past, and tell each other everything from sad events to happy affairs. The longer these times are the more they cannot forget you. However, you have not been doing this so far.

Then, what did you do so far? When a leader from Chunnam area is transferred to another region, then I am told that he calls all of them over by writing letters. This is not how it should be. You must introduce them to the succeeding leader. You should write to them saying, "Although I did it this and that way, if there is conflict with the leadership style of the new leader, then you should do this and that to eliminate the problem, and when even that does not work, you should write to me." You should not try to drag them to where you are. You should try to connect them to the new leader, and try to create the basis for them to be better, based on the standard that you have been using to raise them. Since the new leader does not understand about each member, this is how you should do it. We have not carried this out so well. [29-191, 1970.2.28]

5) You Should Become a Leader Who Lives for the Sake of Others.

Who enters the highest realm of spirit world? If you live for the sake of others, you will penetrate deep into God's heart. If you go to the spirit world after leading a life of faith according to my teachings, even if I tell you not to come near me, the universe will automatically lead you toward me.

I told the church leaders to gather here today. Why did our church not develop? That is because the leader did not have this heartistic content. That is absolutely true. When God puts on that pair of glasses and looks, He cannot find anyone qualified. So, the spirit world cannot cooperate, and thus, there cannot be progress. Leaders know how to order members around, but do not know how to run errands on their behalf. This is where the problem is. There cannot be a progress so far because there is no leader who can live 95% for the sake of others.

If you change your attitude from now and live 95% for others as I have asked you, but there is still no progress, then I am a false one. I am a liar. If there are just three people who are living for the sake of others, then they can expand out to the four directions. Do you understand what this means?

Even Jesus wiped the feet of disciples with the towel on his head. He said that he came to serve, not to be served. Whey they refused, he made the last proclamation that "if I do not wash your feet, then I have nothing to do with you." Do you understand these words? Even Jesus led this type of life. What I mean is that although his scale in numeric terms was not so big, he lived 95% for the sake of others. Do you understand clearly? [Yes] When you talk about 95% living for others, you should be able to do so with a clear and sincere mind. Then, all will be O.K. Do you understand? [Yes]

So, you should sleep less, overcome eating, be efficient with time to do more activities for the sake of others, become examples for others, and at times you should even hold their hands to cry in tears, to pray and struggle, pleading with them to protect the nation and inspire patriotic and God-centered ideology. This is linked with the love of parents, of filial son, of patriot, of saints, and of sages.

If someone really leads this type of life-style, then after he passes away there will be a foundation on the earth, for all whom he cared for will shed tears from the deepest part of their heart and really lament his death. He will have comrades. The branches will be spreading out. So his sons and daughters can be proud of him. You should become ancestors who will be praised as true father, and become such husbands, citizens of the nation, humanity of the world, and citizens of heaven. If you want to become someone whom others can refer to as "a loving saint that represented heaven," then you must possess altruistic love and must shed tears while struggling hard.

Ladies and gentlemen! If you want to witness, then you cannot remain insensitive after spending one and two years in the village. You must weep while clinging on to a rock or holding on to a tree. Since you were supposed to have just met a person but you could not, you do not have the qualifications to even appeal to the rock and tree. However, when you still tell them your story and lament in tears, if the mountains and rivers can sympathetically support you, then those who grow up eating plants and grains that were harvested from there will naturally follow you.

Wherever you go in your region, it should be that you feel the strong urge to cry, and the feeling that your devotion is so deep that even heaven cannot forget it should remain as a treasure in your heart. [134-253]

Just as God has cared for you, you should live for his sake, and after meeting me, just as I have lived for you, you should live for the sake of members. All will return to you. Isn't that true? Concerning this, many of you are actually like thieves, taking things away. There are too many of those who claim for themselves. You snatch away God's things as well as members' things . . . This is the scariest position to be in. If you do that, then your lineage will be cut off before the seventh generation of descendants is over.

Have you become one who is indebted to others, or one to whom others are indebted? Have you become one who adds a burden to others or shares the burden of others? [We became those who added burdens.] Is that true? [Yes] Then, you must make an improvement. God does not help you, and why does He not help you? If you look at how He helps me, it is clear that He should be able to help you. But why does He not help you? Because the fundamental rule is different, because your way of thinking is wrong, because the direction you are heading is wrong, so He cannot help you. [70-149]

6) You Must Possess God's Powerful Love

No matter how strong one is, if I am stronger than he is, then he can be pulled toward me. This is like a magnet. If your love is centered on God . . . If a brazier gives out warmth in the middle of chilly winter, then would people not gather around it? They will gather even if you tell them not to. This is like how all insects gather around light. Thus, you should be able to move life by revolving around the powerful love of God as the center. What impels life? Love does. The origin of that love is God's love. There is no life that will not be shaken when you approach it with the love of God. You should experiment with this fact.

When I came down to the southern half of the Korean peninsula and was starting in Youngdo, Pusan, I was standing at the position to make the ultimate decision. Because it was the most serious time in my life, I felt compelled to love comrades, brothers and sisters, and the people more than anyone else has ever done. Because all of my spirit and concentration were intensely focused and God was also at the most urgent state of heart to find one child, family, and nation, God's feelings were fully conveyed through my words.

My speeches at the time were not my words. It was like broadcasting through a microphone. At that time, all those who came could enter the spirit world in one week. One week is perhaps too long. Within just several hours, there appeared miracles that allowed them to experience the spirit world. That is like sending electronic waves to the physical world. It is like sending God's electronic wave of love. Because this wave radiates out to the world, those who were moved by the spirit world got electric shock and came back again. This type of phenomena took place.

For this reason, you must set a standard. So, having the standard of heart that will allow you to feel without going there, seeing it, or meeting them directly, those who have inherited from good ancestors high heartistic standard can experience a phenomenon much as when the sun rises in the morning, all that are far away and close will equally be able to greet the sun.

Then, how much have you been longing to meet God and Jesus? Were you ever longing enough to have eyes full of tears? This is the problem. As for me, I had moments when I was so yearning for God that I prayed for more than a week straight without sleep. Then, when I looked up to see the morning sun my eyes squinted . . . I had moments like that. You must be so full of longing feelings. Otherwise, you will face serious situations in which you cannot completely solve the life and death question of whether or not I can live on as a man. But you cannot die. You cannot die an unworthy death. Therefore, you must confront the question of where you can fundamentally resolve the question of life and death, and there you must have the final conference with God. [50-283]

You all like me. You would not have come had you known that it would take such a long time. When you find out I am coming, all will rush here. [Smile] Isn't that so? [Yes] You will also all become like that. You will also become like me. You will come to think that so long as it is my direction, it does not matter where you go. You must understand this. This is the basic principle. You must become a person who longs for a church member more than for those you love. If the members gather with this mind set, then I cannot stand up to leave. My feet do not want to move. So, in the early days, we stayed up through the night, wives forgot to go home and prepare meals in their homes or send husbands off to work. They followed after me wherever I went, whether it was day or night. Even if I hid in a mouse hole, they tried to follow me in. They do nothing else but follow me.

Why is this so? Because of the presence of love, because God's love is there. You cannot see love, but it gives off something similar to light. This is what is needed. Do you understand? When you think about the place where your beloved mother is, just the thought itself makes you happy. Everything is this way. Therefore, although I do not have anything, this is what I sell. It is the most expensive thing. Do you understand? [Clapping] You understand now? Do you understand how things are? [Yes] [102-41]

7) Become a Leader in Right Love

If you were able to give love toward Korea that could surpass the world, then that love will never disappear. It will never be that when we go out to the world we won't have any more left to give. When you start out by giving love beforehand, the bundle of love will continue to put more out, because it is able to multiply by thousands to the world. So, love is limitless. Do you understand? [Yes]

The more you give love, the more love will be generated. It will never be exhausted. So there will be room enough to give more each time. The difference is that money, knowledge, and power all will come to an end. All human affairs of the world and all that are based on humanity will come to an end, but eternal true love will never be exhausted no matter how much you tire. What is surprising is that there will be an eternal continuation of the inner content that will allow you to increasingly approach the infinite. So we arrive at the conclusion that this power is more than enough to run the universe with. [Yes]

The important question is whether or not you are expanding the crucial right to possess that which, is centered on God's love. You must understand clearly. You should understand that it is an issue of such seriousness that you should be willing to even kneel down for the rest of your life and be determined to not get up or pass away unless you can find a resolution to it.

If you cannot do it yourself, then it must be done through others, so that the people should be able to testify, "He is your loving son who has lived to such standard." You will be recognized through this testimony. If not directly, you must be recognized indirectly. Why? This is much like how in the dispensation of restoration for God to reclaim the Cain position, the Cain figure must acknowledge that the Abel figure is "the loving son of God" or "Abel." Only after that, can God accept him. Striving to get recognized indirectly if you cannot do it directly is the path of the church leaders of Unification Church of today.

I have recognized you and have placed you in the position of loving son of God and myself, but this is not enough. If you cannot bring resolution to it yourself, then you must do it indirectly. Through these dual paths, you must make a determined attempt to secure the recognition. Do you understand? [Yes]

Thus, wives are not your own wives. There still remains before you the task to live for the sake of children as well as a task which, must be consummated with their right of determination of love. Because these tasks still remain unfulfilled, you cannot yet become the subject.

If you follow my above directions the church will develop. If it does not flourish, then what I told you is false. Try it out and see. Have you ever had the experience of waiting for the other members to come and share your meager meal and not eat it yourself even though you are starving? Have you ever waited through the sleepless night for the members who have not yet come back from their work? This is the love of parents. You should not just talk about it, but also live it. [121-242]

Therefore you must repeatedly set such a foundation. It must become a habit. Do the habits of the fallen world lead you to think of heaven wherever you go? Do you think about it when you are sitting down, or eating? Are you centered on God 24 hours a day? How is it? You all understand yourselves. When you think of True Parents you should be experiencing your bone marrow melt and your legs shake heavily while walking on a road. This is what happens when the heaven and earth draw their attention to you who have not fulfilled your responsibility. They would say, "Shame! How can children of such a noble Unification family behave that way?"

You should have the heart that is ashamed to see grass on earth and flowing stream, and cry out to dogs in the village as they bark at you, "Go on and bark harder; toward someone like me, dogs should bark." Only when all of you can pass through such experiences, can the agony of heaven, which is hidden deep in the history of the universe, one day be erased. Due to whose efforts? Due to your own efforts. As the descendants of the fall trying to follow after heaven and serve the parent in heaven, your eyes should always be drenched in tears.

The reason that the church cannot progress is because we have not become one on this issue. It will never be so unless all that you think, hear, and feel as well as your eyes, nose, mouth, ears, and your lifestyle are all in line with it. You must long for the members to come. You should yearn for them more than for your own wife and children. Try it out.

If you make an excruciating effort and not even get a second of sleep, you will be able to see clearly a vision of what they are doing. At this moment, all of the good ancestors of the members who are in the spirit world will be linked up and help you. When he finally comes, you should be able to tell him, "such and such things happened yesterday." Do you understand? Is that how it is? You false ones! After you pray, you will be able to say what time in the morning he will come. You will know all this. Even the time of the visit. If you declare he will come, then he will without fail. This is how great the power of love is. Do you understand? The heart of yearning and adoration is great. [171-31]

The realm of the heart means God's right of domination, which firmly stands at the center of the connection by love between the kingdom of heaven in heaven and the kingdom of heaven on earth. This must be set straight in theory. Then there is no room for Satan to invade. He will automatically submit, and you can scold him, "You bastard, where do you think this is . . ." The universe will protect it. Why is the universe providing the protection? Since this is the ideal subject of all things, then all will try to be a part of it, not take something away from it. Accordingly, it will remain under protection.

What can you use to measure whether or not your church is making progress? With this basic principle -- by seeing whether or not your church is in line with it -- see where the problem is. If this is not set straight, then no matter how much you try, it will not work. It is a great sin to consider the church foundation as the stage of your own life and think of everything in terms of your own convenience. You must represent the world and the nation. Isn't this true? Isn't the world larger? What do I have to do to move forward toward the world? I myself must sacrifice my individual self to be linked to the family, sacrifice the family to be connected to the nation, and then sacrifice the nation to move toward the world. Then when you return, you do not return in a straight line. You will have made a full circle. [71-16]

8) Wrap the Church with the Cloth of Love

A person must be sensible in his daily life. You must have an agile mind. Then you must be heartistic. Being sensible means being in accordance with reason. You should be able to examine front, back, left, and right. You cannot be dull-brained. You should be able to distinguish up and down, front and back, and left and right. Then, your heart and affection can embrace it all. The cloth of affection will wrap them all. It will wrap grandfather and grandmother, as well as a little child. Isn't this true? The cloth of theory is only one-sided, but the cloth of heart is comprehensive. For this reason even an eighty-year old grandmother likes me. Nowadays, this place has become the resident headquarters of grandmothers. As is also true for the children, if you wrap them with the cloth of love, then everyone likes that. The inside of the cloth of love is a place where all will want to grab each other, and never wanting to be split apart, want to rest and sleep forever.

You must possess that kind of heart. Only then would the mind be at peace. Then, when someone goes near you they will be happy for no reason. If he eats in your house, he will be delighted at the humblest of meals. When he sleeps in your house, he does not need blankets and can just lie on the bare ground and fall asleep comfortably; and he does not mind staying up for a night prayer vigil. This is how it should be. Is your church like this? Is it like this or not? You must make development in your church. You must develop your church. Since the house is already built, you are the owners of house, and you are the leaders. But the important issue is how you spend your time in it, how you are sleeping, how you are playing and eating meals. This is not everything. You should be responsible for the church, but you must also take responsibility for the nation. Then be responsible for the world. This is the path we must walk in our lifetime. [81-328]

9) You Must Pray for the Members Who are Suffering

There are members in your regions that have represented the whole and made contributions as model members. You, as the regional leaders, should clearly understand that if you let those model members go hungry or suffer, then the region or area will not progress.

When I pray for a region or area in the countryside, I do not pray for the regional leaders. I pray for those exemplary members who are doing their utmost to become loyal, and work hard by building a reciprocal base. This is what I must do for our will to progress forward.

We should not commend the leader when the region has done a good work, but should praise those members by whose efforts the leader was able to bring the victory. In the future, the leaders should pray on behalf of the members who have helped him. You must not be in debt to them in the realm of faith and heart. If there are members out in the frontline who are going through suffering, then even when you are having a meal, you must think of them, and with tears pick up the spoon and with tears swallow your food. A prayer, "God, please take good care of them," must come out unconsciously. If you lack this type of heart, then there will not be any progress. That regional leader will continually suffer.

We must view the thirty million people of Korea with this principle. You must not forget that there are those among this people who are in great misery. Even while you eat one spoonful of rice or soup, you should pray earnestly, "Heavenly Father, among our people there are those who cannot even eat this, so please give this to them. Since all in the universe is yours, please give to them." This type of desperate heart of giving must reach the end of the hair of this people. This is how you should be, so you certainly should not do things in attempt to receive something.

10) You Should Take the Role of Father and Mother

For that couple (the Dursts), what is important is that they are united. You should know that because they help each other, they have become examples. Moreover, the whole group tries to fulfill the responsibility of father and mother, and new members also try to do the same . . . You must create an environment in which you become attentive to a new member who has just heard the Principle, asking as soon as you return whether or not he has become a member yet, and inquiring before you eat or put on clothes, despite your hungry stomach, whether or not he has become a member yet. Isn't this how it should be? This is the fundamental principle of progress. There is none other besides that. [94-152]

In order for the church to develop, you must love the elderly. You should also love the youths, but you must first love the elderly. Regardless of their attire and appearance, you should not think of them as strangers. You should have the heart of a parent. With this type of heart you should pray, "Please let me become one who leads one's life centering on God's will." [23-68]

11) You Must Win the Sympathy of Your Colleagues

When I look at all of the Unification Church members of today, I ask the question, why is it that although our present responsibility is making a step forward, we are experiencing stagnation? Regional leaders have been self-centered so that they were not in a position to be sympathized by the other regional leaders around them, or were not in position to win sympathy from the headquarters and me. Furthermore, they did not build the basis for heaven, earth, and all of humanity of today to sympathize with them. For this reason you become exhausted, and wherever you stand there is loneliness, and the foundation that you stand upon heads towards destruction. You must understand this.

For this reason, those who are in a position of responsibility must stand on the foundation that will always leave behind God's sympathy, and only then will the descendants that follow after him become filial children and patriots before heaven. You should take this to heart, and when you go back to the regions, you should become adaptable to the present era, and I wish that after laying the foundation that is in line with God's standard, you should mobilize all of your abilities to carry on the work.

Section 1. The Growth and Progress of the Church (Part 4)

5. The Progress of the Minister Himself

1) Man Needs Stimulus to Progress

For a man to make progress and reach certain goals, he needs to receive stimulus. If you want to reach a purpose with the value of 100, then you need determination that amounts to the value of 100, and need to go through a time period just as long. In other words, you have to go through some time period. In passing through this time, you need the power of propulsion. One obtains power of propulsion through occasional stimulus. [31-273]

Man cannot advance without stimulus. Man needs stimulus. Those who cannot get stimulated at the present circumstance cannot make progress. In order to receive stimulus you have to have enthusiasm, but such enthusiasm cannot be generated alone. Without a reciprocal relationship, it cannot be produced. You must understand this. You cannot generate enthusiasm without establishing a relationship of subject and object. [36-131]

You must always be stimulated. You should receive stimulus that is better than that of the present. Where do you get replenished? You must be replenished by God or members. If not from the people, the king and heaven are the only source of stimulus. Therefore, you should hold in two hands, members and heaven. Isn't this true? Is there anything else? If you do not abide by that, then you will be violating the will.

Suppose that it takes ten years for one to accomplish a great purpose. Then, in attempting to persevere for ten years, you will become exhausted unless you have secured a way to generate power that can provide you stimulus every day. Is that true? Some people become tired before three years are over. The reason is that their source of stimulus is severed. [56-57]

2) You Must be Capable of Stimulating New Things Centering on God.

In the Unification Church of today, if there are members who can surpass the emotions of daily life, and pursuing new things every day can actually experience that God is helping on that foundation, then such people will make limitless progress. [30-131]

If you can reap actual results in the environment, and be able to always be in pursuit of new situations without losing the fruit of deep impression, then there will always be infinite advancement. In carrying that out, it does not matter whether one is a man or a woman. If there is none who is seeking truth, then you should even gather children and tell them fairy tales, and singing children's songs you must feel new stimulus that will make you intoxicated in the environment. When you can feel that, then God will be with you. In order to receive such new stimulus, you must always pioneer new fields in your life. [30-124]

You must directly experience a life-style in which you can be stimulated by new aspects of yourself centering on God. When you do your work while feeling this heart then multiplication will definitely come. Then, development will follow. In a living tree there will sprout new buds. Today will be different from yesterday. There, power of life will certainly be at work. On the other hand, a tree without roots is a dead tree. It will change quickly on daily basis. [30-133]

You should stand in the position representing the heart of the creator who is creating something new in a new field, and then make the determination to make a contribution in finding the new standard that can raise further the infinite value. If you can become such person, then you will never perish. Because God is always with him, he will always make a step forward. Do you understand? [Yes] [30-155]

I can be confident in the attitude, "Whatever I decide is not from the position of my individual self. It will come to pass. No matter how severe the opposition, I am not one who will succumb to oppositions." You should know that I am one who possesses such historical tradition. Do you understand what I mean?

You must have such a foundation for life. If I am alone, I do not engage myself in other idle fancies. When I am alone, I immediately have many thoughts about how this will be this way and that will be that way centering on the dispensation. More than anybody, I am immersed in such thoughts as, "Heavenly Father, wouldn't this issue move this way? Unless it moves that way, will it not be in accordance with your will as seen from the Principle's point of view? This must be changed to that way, but for this task do we not need such and such person?" When you look at me, I look as if I do not have those thoughts, right? I always have time to think. When it is possible, I often go to places like Chung Pyung, and I really cherish those times.

You must always revoke the past when you were making devotion, and were making the final conference with God, and recall the thrilling feelings of fighting in desperate situations with God on your side. If it is raining you should recall the days of the past when it had rained, and when it is sunny you should remember the sunny days. You should receive stimulus in daily life by repeatedly feeling in the present environment the heart of the past when you were making connection with God in the historical era. Without stimulus, you cannot progress. [56- 56]

3) Mistakes Can be a Stimulus

Making a mistake is not a bad thing. If you made a mistake, you should receive new incitement and make a jump. After making a mistake, if you can make a leap toward goodness, then making a mistake is a good thing. Even if you failed a course because you did not study, you may become an honor student by failing once.

Because people will say, "You fool, how did you fail so miserably and not become the best among your peers," he will be shocked. However if he can make a leap toward a new direction, then the failure will lead to the path of goodness. When you move forward, it is difficult to go on a straight line. When you go this path, you must put in your best efforts. [100-88]

4) You Have to be Able to Stand in the Subject Position to Lead the Environment

You should make progress with the help of one core stimulus of joy, thereby absorbing all situations in the environment. In such a place, even if you tell God to leave, he will not. As long as you employ some developmental factor and overcome the realm of practicality and time, God will not leave you. That person will for certain enter the bosom of God. And he must enter. Otherwise, God's Will cannot be accomplished. [29-244]

You must reform the environment. You should always take time out to go to some quiet place without children or to the holy grounds. Then, in regards to the internal aspect of yourself, you must find the subjective position inside of yourself, where you can create a stimulus for yourself on your own. If you do otherwise, idling in the habitual living environment of the present and yet expecting some progress in yourself, this is a wild fantasy. For this reason, you must always try to give rise to new circumstances. [30-125]

5) For a Minister to Develop

I have displayed more devotion to God than anyone else among numerous Christians in Korea has until today. A person with faith will surely develop. From the faithful heart of an individual, he will advance forward and experience the heart of the family, of the people, and then of the world. Therefore, if there is someone who with faithful heart makes more devotion, then God will hold on to that person. If God were to hold on to someone without such qualifications, then God cannot carry through his strategy. For people who have been granted the mission to defend the Kingdom of heaven, the most serious question is how they guide their situation with faith. [25-318]

Your devotion has to be touching. You must experience sadness. You should shed tears of sorrow whose cause only you know. There should be a repetition of lifestyle in which even when you are walking on the road, you feel so uncontrollable that you hold on to the telephone pole to suppress yourself. This is how my life is. I go back and forth in the 50 states and say such prayers. When I pray that way, the axis of heaven will be secured firmly. Thus, as I continue to make devotion, the battle will eventually end with God's victory. [145-119]

If you do not act according to the Principle, then there will not be development. For this reason, Principle of the Unification Church is not some fanciful doctrine. It is scientific principle. If this is not practiced in reality, then progress will not take place. God will not be moved. [56-346]

You must be honest. If you are hiding things inside and are not straightforward then you cannot develop. But honest people will make progress. That is because the universe will back that person up. Wherever he goes the universe will support him. Regardless of the east and the west, past, present, and future, to someone who is honest, everyone will become a friend. [100-88]

When you want to find out what kind of people will make progress, then all you have to do is look at how attentive the people around them are toward them. If such attention fades, then the person will eventually perish, and a second figure that is receiving the attention of others will appear. [17-333]

A man should have desires. When you are at work, you should have the desire to do more today than yesterday, do more tomorrow than today, do more day after tomorrow than tomorrow. Only then can you advance forward. [21-91]

The sole and ultimate purpose is investing all your efforts in your own development. If you expect others to recognize your merit while you are still in the process of carrying out your responsibility, then you are a fool. This is like going to a party, and asking for kimchi without knowing whether or not the host is willing to even give you rice-cake. Think about it. Without knowing he will treat you with a meal, how can you take your spoons out? You should lead a life with proper etiquette. [23-146]

A person who, upon facing the coming of autumn, already starts preparing for spring will prosper and grow. On the other hand, those who even after the advent of fall do not prepare for the coming spring are like dead people. They do not prepare to receive spring. But a tree starts to prepare for the coming of spring as soon as its leaves fall down in autumn. Do you understand? You must understand this. No matter how cold the winter and how severe the cold winds, we must persevere through in order to receive spring. Similarly, no matter how great the persecution, it should not become a problem for us. You should be able to drop anchors of life from your four limbs. [41-150]

If you want to restore, then from one to two . . . For this reason you must prepare your mind to start from the bottom. If that is impossible, then you should be prepared to move up by speeding up your work. "Let's hurry up and move into New York. Go to New York," is what we should be saying. Each person must decide whether it is going to take three years or five years, for example. Do you have such an attitude? Do you or not? You should have something like this, no? You should have the determination, "I will go even if it takes seven years. When that time comes, I will mobilize all that I have prepared for seven years." A person, who thinks, "All the trials of the past seven years were preparations for this day," will win victory. If you put forward as conditions all the battle victories up to date, and when you attack with concentrated efforts, then you can make a big breakthrough. You should understand this quickly.

Do not try to become successful too hastily. You should not be in a position where you are incapable of carrying out the wrap-up tasks that come after your success. On the other hand, even if you gain victory only gradually, if you can continue on and maintain for eternity, this is what you should be aiming for instead. This is the type of success that I want. In order to achieve that, you must pave the way more diligently. You must be steadfast. [66-11]

Section 2 - Witnessing (Part 1)

1. The Reason That We Should Witness

1) What Is Witnessing

What is witnessing? Witnessing is inducing people to leave the satanic world with a smile and follow the heavenly path. You have to understand this. Do you understand? When I look at the way you do witnessing, you force people to come, completely disregarding whether or not the person likes it; but this is not right. Man is a spiritual being. So pray for that person and see what happens; do an experiment. Try to give your utmost love for a person and cry with painful heart in order to raise him and persuade him to follow the path of dispensation. [50-279]

What is witnessing? If Abel is plus, then Cain is minus. This is the satanic world. In respect to the satanic world, I am in the position of plus and Abel. We are to make Cain submit, so that this plus of the satanic world can become a minus. It is not creating, but is causing him to become one with myself. It is re-creation, re-creation. Do you understand?

So, it won't do if he dislikes it; he must be happy. God created the world with joy and not with sorrow, isn't that right? Therefore, you must give love that surpasses the amount of difficulty and hardship that you are facing. [108-84]

Creation is inputting, investing and investing again. You will be able to reap as much as you have given. Do you understand? For this reason, you will be restored to the extent that you have invested in people and the archangel. It is by the same logic.

Because such a formula exists, when I stand up in public, I tell you, "Put more effort in, invest by sacrificing." Is this a right education or bad education? This must be continued until restoration is complete. God is the master of creation. Did he engage in creation because someone told him to do so? No. He did it voluntarily. So, can it be done by having someone tell one what to do? Would it be accomplished just because I desire it? [We ourselves must want it.] The same holds true for them also.

Then, what is going out to witnessing? It is asking you to complete the task and come back quickly. It is asking you to return to heaven quickly. So someone who is unwilling and reluctant will be doomed right on the spot. For this reason, I am chasing you out in order to avoid your destruction. It is theoretically sound. Therefore, once you understand this, you must go out right away. A German, an American, a black man, and a white man all have to go. You cannot have the attitude, "I do not need that. Even if I try it, the outcome will only be like this and like that." It all depends on this type of thing. [81-154]

The main objective of a witnessing campaign is creating a national sphere for witnessing. If you can build a national foundation for witnessing, then you will set the national sphere of freedom. If you can build a worldwide foundation for witnessing, then you will set the worldwide sphere of freedom. This is one of God's strategies for the physical world. [55-28]

I tell you to go out and witness, but what is witnessing? It is showing the way. It is showing you how to return to God for the sake of the world, so how great is that? If you ask an original man, "Where are you going to go?" then he will reply, "By going through the world, I must return to the Kingdom of Heaven." So how great is the task that paves the way. Receiving persecution, receiving this and that . . . Always, one returns to heaven by passing through the world. [117-102]

If you do not have evidence, then you must find it. In one of the holy songs the lyrics goes, "Jesus, I believe in Jesus because I was given much evidence." Have you received any evidence? You go out witnessing bragging that you have evidences, but do you think they can be considered as proofs? What use does it have in proving things, when you cannot convince anyone to remain? It has no relevance.

When you go to the Kingdom of Heaven, do you have any gifts that you will bring? When you arrive at the spirit world, there will stand before you many martyrs and saints of great merit. Can you unwrap your bag of gifts before such great figures? Please reflect deeply. Do you think that you can unwrap and present things that resemble the belongings of a beggar? What kind of suffering did Unification Church go through, and what kind of suffering did you undergo? You say that you are living for the sake of the nation and the world, but without going through even that much suffering, how can you say that you have led such a life? It is more proper for you to take up the attitude, "Although I have suffered a little, that cannot add up to a real suffering." You still have a long way to go. When you get to the spirit world, you should be able to unwrap your gift box and say, "This is what I have prepared all my life, so please receive it." Even a woman brings a full dowry when she gets married, so how can you go to the spirit world empty-handed? [32-371]

2) Reasons We Have to Witness

What has been the purpose behind pursuing religions until today? The pursuit centered on the question of restoring one's own self. This type of religions will certainly perish away. No matter how strong their worldwide foundation may be at the present, it needs a spiritual revival. What is the purpose of those who are pursuing religion to save one's own life and the lives of Christians? They say they are trying to attain salvation and go to heaven. This is not how it should be. When you go to the spirit world, it is worthless to go there alone. You should be leading a life of faith for the sake of bringing along all of humanity.

For this reason, even if you are told not to do witnessing, you must persist. Even if you are told not to lead a life of goodness, you must embody goodness through your actions. [35-205]

You can never enter heaven alone. You can only go there in pairs. For this reason, you must form a couple, have brothers and sisters, and restore the four-position foundation before you can go. Because Rev. Moon of the Unification Church found out and elaborated in public all that is necessary, then there are many among the young who do not like him. When they think about it, I already took all the best things and sold them. But that does not mean that I am a religious swindler.

Considering these, should you be undertaking witnessing activities in order to gain life? [We must do it.] Whom does heaven belong to? Does it belong to Rev. Moon? If it belongs to Rev. Moon, then are you going to live in heaven by renting it out from me? [34-293]

The purpose of going out witnessing is to gain your own life as well as to save Cain. In other words, the purpose of witnessing is to receive the certificate of validation from God and Satan and put it into practice. It is your battle to live according to the conditions that you have set down for receiving the certificate. Do you understand? You should already be aware of this while walking this path, but is that how you have lived? You have gone about your ways without understanding anything, right? [40-252]

Suppose that you were not able to raise even one new member during your three years in the state. Then, those who died during this period might accuse you, "You bastard, are you not aware of the fact that if you do not witness to the people, then they become Satan? Why did you not witness to me? You were sent by heaven, but why did you not witness to me? I had to go to hell because you did not witness to me." If they say this to you, then what are you going to do? They will resentfully cry out, "I had to go to hell because you failed in witnessing. I was sent to Satan. So I am going to make the accusation against you." Moreover, I will also make accusations against you. [125-18]

Now we in the Unification Church are about to go out witnessing. Is this advancing forward or retreating backwards? "Going out witnessing" is surely advancing forward. "Going out" is the same as making progress. Therefore, without witnessing there will not be any development and advancement.

Those who speak against the people who are out witnessing will meet their doom. If they speak those wicked words, then they will become beggars. You just wait and see. [36-127]

If you do not witness, then you will decline. If you want to fade away, then you do not have to go out witnessing. No matter how much you proclaim the love of God, without Cain you cannot enter heaven. [34-292]

You must go witnessing with all your heart and devotion. When you are doing witnessing, you should plead for help from your mother, brothers and sisters saying that even with your very best efforts, it is not enough. You should try to obtain cooperation of parents, brothers and sisters. This is what you should do. Only then can you receive the help of the spirit world.

If I tell you to go out witnessing, you will run away saying, "I do not want to go out witnessing. I am not going." How can you enter heaven with such an attitude? You must go out and invest more than anyone in the village. If you are in America, even if you display greater devotion than the early pioneers it is still not enough, and it won't be enough even if you take all the assets of your younger sister, your older brother, your parents and yourself and invest them in your mission. Yet, what you do is sleep and play all day. If that is what you are going to do, then it is better that you do not go out in the first place.

Until now, have you passed the requirements for the activities that you were engaged in? Did you pass the activities that correspond to the Old Testament? When you see someone spending a little more money than you, then do you think, "Since that person bought such and such clothes, I should buy a little better clothes?" Do you or not? How about you?

So I am telling you to go out witnessing. So did you witness? [Yes] If I ask you about it, you tell me that you could not do it because you did not have time, but do you really not have time? Did it ever occur to you that it is really because your devotion is inadequate? Is that true or false? [True] You must understand this.

You are all like hooligans . . . Unification Church members should have nothing to do with hooligans. If that was not the case, then I did not have to go through suffering. Life is very short. So why are you acting so foolishly? Why? Why are you behaving that way? This is what you must realize; you must understand the fundamental principles. [95-298]

Can we complain? Can we afford to become tired? You need this type of heart. You should tell yourself, "On account of my full devotion, I will become God's son, a great son." Do you understand? You must go out in place of your father and mother. You exhibit love before you return. This is what you must do.

You should visit each house and explore there just as if you are digging up gold nuggets this big. You must visit many houses. You must carry this out. You must go out witnessing. Witnessing; without it you cannot come to understand the situation of God, Jesus, and me. I am doing witnessing even now. Isn't that the same thing? This is the path of the Principle. [95-303]

For you right now, is witnessing the enemy or is your body the enemy? [Body is the enemy] You cannot go out witnessing simply at your own will. Those who are about to go out witnessing must first be recognized by Satan. We go out witnessing in order to be recognized by God. Therefore, you must first obtain the certificate of validation from God and Satan, then go out to the battlefield. Do you understand? [Yes]

You are not going out to provide salvation, but rather, to obtain salvation. Do you understand? This is my position right now. You must first be saved before you can save others. You must first become an Abel in order to save Cain. Have you become Abel yet? You haven't yet, right?

What do you have to do to become an Abel? First you must receive the love of God and then secondly you must possess life. Then third, you must teach. This is the formula.

To accomplish this, you must first receive the love of God. Are you receiving the love of God right now? How do you receive love? You will receive love that corresponds to the degree to which you have chased Satan out. You will automatically receive the love of God according to the extent to which you were able to eliminate evil. Isn't this how it should be? Love from God that will seek after me will amount to how much evil I have eradicated.

If I put my life on the line and subjugate evil, then the life-giving love of God will be bestowed upon me. This is the formula. It is like a balance scale. If one side goes down, then the other side goes up. If you eradicate more evil, then the side of goodness will be raised higher, and if you hold on to evil then the side of goodness will be lowered. It is the same. God is able to give you only as much love as you have destroyed evil. For this reason, it is said that you should love yourself more than anyone else. The principle behind the love of God is that you will receive as much love as you have offered to God. In other words, you receive God's love because you have loved Him. [40-243]

A plus and a minus should become one to form a greater plus, and seek a new minus. Then, when they also can become one, they can become yet a greater plus and seek out another minus. When a large object can join up with a reciprocal object, then the unified being becomes another plus, and looks for another minus. Similarly, the Unification Church is also divided. Do you understand? It is divided into individuals, families, tribes, peoples, and nations. What Abel is supposed to do is to become a minus in respect to the satanic side. It is in essence a plus, but if all you have is plus types, then the unification of the world will never be realized. Accordingly, Abel should become a minus to digest Cain who is a plus, so that he can make a greater plus on the Abel side.

For this reason, we must go out witnessing. Do you understand? Through witnessing, you must make an ever greater plus. By making pluses in this way, you are forming a family. Abel who has restored Cain will receive the blessing on the family level. Isn't this true? Centering on the Abel figure on the family level digesting the Cain figure on the family level, the two must become one and create a larger plus, the center of the clan. [56-209]

In the relationship between up, middle, and down, there are up and down, right? The high and the low must be connected. Isn't it three stages? Left and right must also become connected. Having front and back, left and right, and up and down is the Principle of the universe. You exist through me for the sake of the descendants. For this reason, you must do witnessing. You must live for the sake of the right side. This is the law of the heaven. Isn't this true? You must live for the sake of left and right. Parents become left and right. Then what is front and back? There are brothers and the nation, right? These are all front and back. Accordingly, you must lead an altruistic lifestyle. [68-104]

You are about to greet the spring; then what is witnessing? What is witnessing? What are you trying to accomplish through witnessing? It is to receive the summer. What we are trying to do is usher in better days when branches sprout outwards and leaves grow big, so that flowers can blossom and fruits can be born. How about the Unification Church? What would happen if you said, "Since I have done witnessing for three years, now I can go home and relax."? What would it be like? Even if that bears fruit, if you do not have the force of life that can surpass it, then when the cold wind from the north blows down strongly, you will begin to wither and shrink. [1968.3.1]

3) The Purpose of Witnessing

The purpose of witnessing is to create my second self. [18-186]

The Old Testament is a time of material offering. Isn't that true? [Yes it is.] What is the New Testament then? It is a time for offering the son, as a substantial body. This is what Jesus had to do. Isn't that what Jesus did? At that time, the body had to be offered as a sacrifice. The body is the best offering that God wishes for. This is what financial restoration is. This is what fundraising is all about; we must do fundraising. First, we must do enough of it so that the people of the outside world, the ordinary people cannot catch up; then, we must raise ourselves up to the position of the son, and represent God by giving love centering on His word. You have to do witnessing. Witnessing: we must do the mission of Jesus [95-294]

What is witnessing? It is standing in the position of a son; in other words, it is paying indemnity for the New Testament. We must win over Satan. We must win victory over him. [119-49]

What is the purpose behind going out witnessing? It is to become better than Jesus. You cannot receive blessing if you are not better than Jesus. Isn't that true? How do you become better than Jesus? Jesus prayed to God three times at the Garden of Gethsemane that his life be spared; in contrast, I must never offer such prayer even when I am dying. [Smile] I won't do it. I will never do it, even if I have to face death. If you can have that standard, then you can become better than Jesus. This is how you should live. I do not pray for myself even at the place of death. I never pray to save myself. Do you understand? [Yes]

So, what is the purpose of witnessing? Since we must be better than Jesus, then we are to raise disciples who would not stand opposed like Jesus' disciples, but would follow to the end, even to the path of death. For this reason, whether it is at night or during the day, you are not to leave them behind alone. You must enter the path of death together. We must be willing to die before that person or his child.

All crosses must be born by me, and you must be willing to be hit by all the stones that people throw in the villages; you must receive all the curse and accusations, and you must be the first to receive all the beatings; this is how it should be. Do you understand? [Yes] What is the purpose of witnessing? [To become better than Jesus.] [96-122]

Then how do you do witnessing? You must put in more efforts than he does! You must be more diligent than he is. Even more than restoring material things and going over the Old Testament, passing through the New Testament and restoring the son requires more dedicated effort. You must be more diligent than that. This is the basic principle. You must work harder than that. If it is otherwise, then it is not in accordance with the principle.

This is the only way to pass through the New Testament. It is fulfilling the responsibility in place of Jesus. Adam lost the creation, man, and love. He lost these three things. Thus, in order to become his replacement and become the child of God, we must claim back the creation, man, and love. This is the way of restoration. This is the basic law. These are not the words of Rev. Moon himself. Isn't that so? Do you understand? [Yes] Therefore, we cannot neglect it.

Accordingly, you wouldn't be able to even fathom how much I had to go through to claim back the creation and raise money. You cannot understand how many tears I have shed for witnessing during many sleepless nights. You do not understand how much persecution I have received and how heavy a cross I have carried in order to restore the family that God wanted. [96-151]

Our witnessing through Divine Principle is carrying on a movement to find love. The world of heart will surpass time and space. The word and prayer are ultimately all for the sake of love. Perfection is realizing the ideals of love. [33-69]

4) The Value of Witnessing

Although one day of life may seem brief, a day of witnessing will be connected up to the eternity. Our every action on such a foundation of order will be linked to the whole or to the eternity, and it will remain forever.

For this reason, your every hard effort of blood and sweat during that one day of witnessing will be linked up to the eternity. After rectifying goodness on the foundation of order, and establishing the unchanging values that promise eternity, when all of you disperse to the Korean peninsula to do witnessing, the values are finally secured; then what will happen? The "standard of truth that is raised high," a true standard that shows the path of true man will slowly be revealed.

It will be revealed on the individual, family, and national level, and the standard of truth that Unification Church upholds will finally become the standard of every man; then what? [Boundless . . .] "The boundless day of goodness will prevail," finally we will greet the continuing days of goodness. [152-219]

When you are doing witnessing, then you will feel joy. On the other hand, without witnessing, happiness will not come. I am also carrying on this work, because if I don't do it I feel great pain. When I do witnessing, I feel great joy even when I am being cursed at. [19-22]

When you go out on a pioneering mission witnessing, then you will have the real experience of God who is always protecting us. On the contrary, when you oppose God and walk the opposite direction, your days are numbered. [35-193]

When you have the living experience that God is alive, then you will go out witnessing even if people tell you not to do so. Witnessing is the most stimulating activity, and it produces new things. If you have ten people before you, and you carry on a sincere conversation, then the ten people will become new people. After that, you should go to the church and pray; and then see what happens. Then, when they are making progress, you will also be advancing. You will rise up. [30-154]

When you go to the spirit world, the only thing that you can be proud of is witnessing. In the spirit world, your wealth cannot be an object of pride. Moreover, you cannot brag about how much power you had once possessed. The only thing to be proud of is how many lives you have saved. The question is how many from your village and borough or from the tribe were connected to the new life. This is your asset. This is your only asset. Since spirit world is fully equipped with everything, there is nothing that you will miss; if there were something that you will miss, then it is a true man. For this reason, those saints of merit who have made great contributions in cultivating true men can become sons and daughters of honor in heaven. Accordingly, this is the only thing that one can be proud of. [30-148]

You must quickly carry on witnessing and go down to the bottom. You should often run out, and produce people who can go up and down at their will. So when I go down, there must be people who are continuously pushing me up. Do you understand what I am saying? Ladies and gentlemen, suppose that I have a difficult and heart-aching task before me; then wouldn't you try to accomplish the task in my place and refuse to have me involved in it directly? This is the same thing. You also have to build a similar foundation. [104-184]

Section 2 - Witnessing (Part 2)

2. The Attitude of One Who Witnesses

1) The Preparation Before Witnessing

You should become a member of heavenly force and a citizen of heaven who cannot sleep at night because of the burning desire to go out witnessing and can put everything aside for that mission. With this mindset, even when you are riding on the train you should be saying, "Train, you are running so smooth. Today will be the best chapter of my life, which I can put on the record as the most precious day in my life. Thank you, Heavenly Father." Even in the most difficult and trying circumstances, you should be able to proclaim, "I am a first class citizen." If you want to love God, then you must be very greedy. [24-336]

Have you ever wailed through the night for the sake of a new guest? Did you ever lament more sorrowfully than at the death of you father, mother, and even your lover? Have you ever done it or not? If you have not, then you must try. You should be lamenting through the sleepless nights. If you can save one life, then there is nothing that you will feel reluctant to sacrifice. Money, clothes, and house are not even an issue. You must be crazy in loving people. [34-270]

The level of members in your church is not high enough. When you come to church, you must bring with you all of your parents and family members. You should bring along your older brother, older sister, and everyone else. How much blood and tears have you shed for the cause of witnessing to your parents, your cousins, your in-laws, and your distant relatives? Have you ever put yourself in the position of sacrifice, struggling fiercely, and praying with tremendous devotion in order to guide a man's life? This is the question. You must become the center of the environment that you find yourself in. You must understand that all of you must become the center. [41-90]

In order to do witnessing, you must research people's psychology. You should be able to tell whether or not one likes something just by looking at one's expressions and the way that one walks. For public purposes, you should be able to judge that person's emotion.

One is able to tell just from the way people walk, whether or not one's wife or someone close to him is in a good mood or in a bad mood. So, when the wife walks in, one can ask her, "Why are you upset?" Then, she is at loss for words because the husband already knows everything without even seeing her. This is how it should be in your life. When you pray for someone with strong attention, then they will also become attentive to you. [42-174]

When you go out witnessing, only after being given guidance spiritually and being coached well, will all things unfold smoothly. Otherwise, you should have some spiritual power that will mysteriously guide someone who was going shopping to the market to turn around and head toward your place. What do you do to cause this to take place? You must witness with a heart more earnest than when you are seeking your lover or when your lover comes to visit. Without this kind of atmosphere, it will never come to pass. [96-320]

When you go out witnessing, the heart with which you are setting out for your mission today must be different from yesterday. You should be determined that although you have set out with such and such an attitude in the past, today you are making a new resolution as you begin the day; then, you will without fail bring good results. However, if you cannot achieve this, and begin the day with the level of heart and mindset worse than yesterday, then you will have no choice but to make a retreat. As you continue your work under such an environment, you will eventually bring destruction upon yourself. Moreover, if such phenomenon is not merely one directional, but the feeling of retreat is spreading in all four directions, then no matter how great the purpose and how firm the determination, we will be stuck in the state of complete stagnation, in which we cannot even move an inch. [42-66]

Don't tell me that you cannot go out witnessing because you lack money. Did Jesus come with money? Did God carry on the history of restoration with money? He did it with life, with life. He did it with blood, with blood. Therefore, the history of Christianity is the history of restoration through blood. It was done with blood and life. It was not done with money. One who lives and dies because of money is only a wage worker. Sons and daughters are not to be raised with money. Isn't that true? You should understand this, and if you move forward with this mentality, then I believe that God will help you. [154-2 10]

For this reason, when you go out witnessing, you should not bring money to pay for expenses. Jesus was crazy. He told those opposing disciples as they were leaving for witnessing that they should not take with them coins or clothes to wear. This is totally unreasonable. They are bound to starve to death. What is that? He is telling them to go out as beggar of beggars. Why was it like that? Why did he do this? What was this? Christians do not understand. Why was this done? This is an important issue. You have to understand that giving such cruel orders to the disciples as to not take money and clothes along is the original tradition of Christianity. This was first given as directions to the disciples. This is the center of Christianity. Is what I am saying true or false? [It is true.] [118-177]

When you go out witnessing, do not take much money along, but go with a faithful heart. [27-267]

2) Devotion and Witnessing

When you go out witnessing, you should not go empty-handed. The critical issue is how devoted your heart is when you set out. If your witnessing mission is going to take, say, one week, one month, one year, or two, three years, then you must make devotion during that time period. Regardless of rain and snow, or when you are eating, awake or asleep, coming and going, or resting or engaged in some activity, you must give everything to that person with unchanging heart. If you give completely, then it will be returned to you completely. This is the Principle.

For this reason, the crucial question in loving God and man is how much we have exerted ourselves. This will transform into mature character in the spirit world, and become the foundation of glory. [42-228]

You will come to realize as you do witnessing that it is not easy; but you must do something that is very difficult to achieve. Repeating over and over, it is like throwing stones into the ocean. You should continue until stones fill the ocean and eventually rise above it to form mountains. What happens when you do that? My heart of faith will grow. The body does not undergo any change, but the heart will grow.

As you wake at dawn, you should pray and shed tears for the region of your responsibility . . . That road of heart is the pathway to connect spiritually with the spirit world. You will find yourself shedding tears because you have come to realize that when God looks down upon that village He is weeping because He knows that everyone in the town is heading toward hell. When you can enter the state of resonance with God's sorrowful heart, then the whole spirit world will be mobilized.

You will be linked to the spirit world only when God can be moved to shed tears because of your own efforts and feel, "Ah, I am so grateful! The descendants of fallen Adam are better than Adam and Eve!" The spirit world will cooperate only when God can be moved in tears saying, "I never expected that the descendants of fallen Adam and Eve you, who are descendants of those who betrayed me, can do something like that."

From this point on, the door to the spirit world will begin to open. It is from this moment. Anything below that standard will absolutely be of no use. This is the Principle. The Divine Principle, it is the Principle. So, how far is this from where you are right now? [96-282]

In order to do witnessing, you must be well versed in the Principle, must shed tears and be truly devoted. [20-345]

Wherever you go, whenever you are alone, you should pray. Always focus and . . . As you look through such eyes, then those who will do witnessing will do so immediately. They do not think about the environment or the present situation. It all fits in like clockwork. This is the road that you should walk. You can survive the world only when you become this kind of man. You can then become successful wherever you go. Even as you are walking in a city, you will notice and be able to judge immediately from the displays in front of stores, "I can make money by selling this and that product." Do you understand what that means? God is working with you. Do you understand clearly? A person who is a burden on humanity and God cannot liberate humanity and God; this is the truth. [128-173]

Among our members all over the world, there are many that had already met me in their dreams before they came to know me. We must have some of them here as well. When they met me after entering the Unification Church, they realized that they had already been connected to me, and had met me and were taught by me. This was possible because of the merit of their good ancestors, and not because of their own merit. You must understand that it was because of their ancestral merit. This type of phenomena will take place.

Therefore, when you go out witnessing for the first time, if you can maintain a devotional and prayerful heart, then you will get to know the direction you should pursue. Then you can lead your life in the direction that God has pointed you to, and you will learn that God is not someone who lives somewhere far away, but is the subject who presides over all the changes in your heart during your daily life. Accordingly, you should attempt to make contact with God in the sentimental environment of nature, and attend him as your father. [50-315]

You should pray with a pure heart. Suppose you are doing witnessing in a village. Then when you wake up at dawn and gaze at the village, you should feel that the village is like a dying child, your younger sister, and your own son and daughter. You should witness with the heart ready to cling on the village and wail through the night; just try this and see. If you cannot be successful in witnessing even after trying all this, then I will be responsible. [36-134]

Did you ever stay up all night in order to do witnessing? I stayed up numerous nights. They will ask you in that nation, how many nights you stayed up to do witnessing. You should try your very best to do witnessing. [10-252]

Try and see how much God will help when you exert yourself to the limit. If you do not witness to your relatives on the earth, then you will have no way to escape their accusations in the spirit world. [18-134]

Witnessing should be done like business. What I mean is that you should do it with efficacy. In the past, no matter where you went, you did not make much preparation, but now you should go with the full preparation. You should embody sincerity and devotion when you go around. Do you understand? You must be different from the past. [102-45]

3) The Attitude a Witnessing Missionary Must Have

You must research into the philosophy of "living person." You should always be thinking how you could guide that person to me. You should think of ways to guide people. There is only one way for this task, and I know that method. It is the spirit of serving others. It's man's basic nature to go close to something that can provide some benefit.

If those in contact with you can gain some benefit from you, then you can naturally attract others. You will face a big barrier if you are trying to obtain some favors from them. When you serve someone, you can become close to him or her. You can teach everything through this method. It should be very clear to you that witnessing is not to be done for your sake. The question is how much energy you can input for the sake of one individual's salvation, and how much you can give in order to move one individual's heart. This is at the core of our activities. By doing so, you will come to understand God's heart, how much effort God has made in creating Adam, and how much energy he has consumed in restoring Adam.

You must also have the same heart as God toward one individual. Even if you are unable to invest all your energy for that person, you should have decided in your mind that you will do your absolute best. This is the attitude that you should have.

Only by possessing this mindset, can you understand the tears of joy that God will shed when he can claim Adam back. Moreover, you can sense God's heart. Thus, when you go out witnessing and meet with people, you should share in his sorrow and cry together, or feel the love that God has felt toward people, and become aware of such a situation.

You should strive to experience this. If you can do that, then when that someone returns to God, then you will cry in joy together. He or she will remember forever that moment of sorrow, that moment of happiness, and that moment of agony. You will be able to make an impression deeper than anyone else has in his or her life that he or she can never forget you. At that point, you must help him in ways that even his friends cannot help. When he is happy, then you should tell him something appropriate, and when he is undergoing trying times, then you should be concerned about his suffering and comfort him. You must think about all this when you are doing witnessing. Men live in harmony with each other through this type of relationships. [52-276]

When you are witnessing on the roadside, you may think that you are alone, but you are never alone. You should always think that you are inside the heart of God, and understand that the nation should be seen as an offering table and you are standing at its lowest point. Even at such a position, you should witness with the attitude, "Satan, come if you dare!" You need this type of bravery and experience. [18-276]

When you are on a witnessing mission in the countryside, you are not out there as a single individual. You are fighting on behalf of the whole heaven and the whole movement, and all of the brothers, sisters, and members. [15-304]

When you go out witnessing, you should not go alone. You should try to connect with those who could not go out. In this way, you should initiate a joint operation between the frontier and the defense line. Those in the frontline should fight in the front and those left in the interior should exert themselves to the full and provide material or spiritual support. There must be such effort. Those who could not go out witnessing this time must at least establish a condition of having participated in the campaign indirectly. [11-210]

Women should not go out witnessing alone. You should drag with you an old grandfather or a grandmother; even if they have to be on a cane, you should try to take them along. If not, then take along an elementary school child. Do you understand? [Yes] I am not telling you not go out witnessing, but I am saying this because it is dangerous. [66-226]

When you go out to the regions during this period, you should work with the determination, "All of you people, come here at once. All the spirits from this village gather here! Let us stage a conference of patriotism." If you run into opposition from someone, then you should deal with him from the position of a parent with a big loving heart which even your own children did not experience. Since the life element of the creation is God's love, ultimate love can conquer these types of people. You should also stand in the position of a child who can serve that opposition force with the dedication greater than that of a parent toward a child. If you carry this out, then you can subjugate him. [11-274]

When you have a witnessing guest, you should be in the state of mind that you want to give him or her any precious thing that you have. If it is clothes, then you must have a strong desire to give him that. If you have some food, then you must not take up the attitude, "I am hungry so I should eat it now," but display the parental heart, "I am hungry, but I am going to save it wrapped in newspapers to see if anybody might come and want it." Even if you yourself are hungry, so long as there is someone who is also feeling hunger, you must overcome the desire to eat it. This is how you should be. Do you understand what I mean? [50-307]

I hope that you all ask yourselves, "Is my desire to do witnessing earnestly?" You should be willing to give all of your effort and even face death. I am driving you hard because I understand the heart of God. [123-29]

Those who are going out witnessing should not worry that they are not skilled in giving Principle lectures. All you have to do is remain loyal, and until someone who can give the lectures arrives, mobilize those who can listen when the time comes. But that doesn't mean that it is all right for you to refuse someone's request for a lecture with the excuse, "I cannot lecture so well." You should give the words with the most sincere heart, but should also add that the headquarters is trying to supply someone who can supplement further on the lecture content. [150-327]

Do not be concerned that you are not good in witnessing. It is all right to not bring people into Unification Church. You should make the impression in the people so that they will say about you in their hearts, "These people are good people." Do you understand? They should be testifying, "These people do not like to be indebted to others. If you give them once, they will return it multiple times." No one dislikes this type of people. [85-42]

If you are wailing because you are facing the crowd, you must sink into the heart of appeal. Even if your throat bursts and blood spits out like vomit while you are meeting someone, if you can witness to one person with such a desperate heart, then this is what you have to do. What I am saying is that you should have this type of mindset. Wailing and shedding tears you should appeal in order to win one person over. [125-23]

When you are on a witnessing campaign, as long as you act on my directions, no matter what happens to the body, what goes into the nose and eyes there is no one who will not be inspired to join.

In catching a carp, all you need is some sort of net-like silk cloth, which you can just place over the fish to catch it. Because the fins are pointing backwards, if you put the net in this way then you can catch it at once. (He is speaking while showing with his gestures.) This is how the fins are located. It is made that way because it is meant to be caught. [92-322]

While you are on the witnessing mission, you should experience material difficulty, interpersonal difficulty, and suffering of the heart. You must be able to obtain sympathy even from wicked people, and win their support before you return. [11-75]

You should not single-handedly criticize how things are. It is a wrong to think that I must perform better than anyone else while witnessing in the countryside. It is wrong for you to wish for your own victory so that you can be commended by the church and me. You can receive commendations but you should not have such desire; instead, you should think, "What can I do to be connected to the realm of the parental heart? How can I be linked up to the heart of God? What can I do to develop a firm relationship with God which no one can interfere with?" These types of internal matters are much more important than the external things. [24-141]

I do not want to brag about your accomplishments in witnessing and enlightenment, but rather want to boast about how you were praying with tears in cold and hunger while clinging on to the stone roots. [11-75]

Your going out witnessing to suffer, be hungry, and be cursed should not be done for yourself. You should have the attitude, "I bear the cross representing my family, brothers, and sisters, and am going to lay the foundation on which we can erect our nation." [15-311]

Even when you are witnessing, if you are doing it for yourself and thinking about yourself, then . . . You should be thinking, "I came to die, in order to die; by spreading myself like seeds, as Jesus had, I can reap the harvest after the bud sprouts out. The buds will breakout from ground only when they have absorbed blood and flesh. Otherwise, it will never come to pass. You will face accusations if you do not pass through the public life. When you can pass these requirements, then you can surpass the fallen world. You will be going over the growth stage. [96-118]

You should first inspire ten people to join. Do you understand? After you join, you should witness to ten people quickly. Witnessing requires sacrifice. If you can do that, then God will certainly help you. If you do it, God will help you from the opposite side.

If you complain while you witness to ten people, how can you inspire anyone to join? If you complain before the ten people, "Regardless of what the dispensation might be, what is this?" then do you think they will listen to your words? Would they listen or would they not? If you complain no matter how much you praise them and plead with them to listen to your words, you can never witness to them.

Then what can you do? Since you cannot complain, you must sacrifice and persevere. The only way is to sacrifice and persevere. Isn't that true? If you can be patient and sacrificial, then would the ten people say that you are bad? [They will say that we are good.] At least you know that. Would the whole look after my well being or bring me down? They will look after you. If you cannot persevere and overcome, then even if they were once taking good care of you, they may stop doing that. On the contrary, if you continue to persevere and overcome, then they will continue to care for you. Therefore, you must persevere and be patient till the end. You must be patient and overcome. You have to persevere and be patient. [44-17]

The same rules apply when you go out witnessing. During witnessing you should not rest in your room. You can be resting while walking on the road, you can be staying up whole night, or you can be having a meal. Having a meal should not be done on a table. You can also eat a lunch box during your journey on the road. How beautiful is that? It is a world that others are not aware of. [72-325]

For witnessing, you must have audacity. You should continue your mission while completely disregarding whether or not other people are cursing at you. When you are witnessing, you are bound to be cursed at by other people. The reason is because you are engaged in activities that others are not involved in, and wherever you go you cause dogs to bark loudly. So, you are bound to be cursed. [42-171]

A man must be audacious, must have audacity. I never tell you to starve to death because there is nothing to eat. I do not tell you to starve to death. You should go to a place where they are having a meal and ask them to share it with you. Since you have a mouth, you have no problem in making that plea, saying a greeting and then getting something to eat. I went through all those experiences. When I am hungry, since I have lived for the sake of the nation, heaven and earth more than anyone else and am thereby more entitled to have a meal than anyone else, I bravely tell a person who is having a meal that I have not had a single meal that day and ask him to share his food with me. This is how imposing you should be. [94-102]

4) The Attitude You Should Have While Witnessing on the Road

Women also should dress more neatly and comb your hair more neatly. Especially the hair, in regards to hair . . Men are all right. The problem is with women. Of all those who are active outside, 70% men. There are more men than women. You must understand that. For this reason, they do not have any interest in men. They are all looking around to see how the women are.

Accordingly, even when you are laughing, do not open your mouth like this (He demonstrates by opening the mouth). You should smile without opening your mouths. All of you try that out. (Laughter) You should first smile with your eyes and then smile with your mouth. You should not smile with the mouth first. The reason is that people look at the other's eyes when they are talking, not the mouth. For this reason, you should smile with the eyes first. It is not a good manner to smile with the mouth first.

Ladies do not let your hair hang down like that. No man likes women letting the hair hang like that. They become displeased. Especially, since this is near the seashore with a lot of spring breeze . . . It if is like this, then take all the hair and . . . It does not feel good. So be careful about it, and as much as possible, be neat. I wish I could inspect all of you. But how can I do that? Therefore, you should make yourself up in such a way that you can confidently say, "This is good enough to meet the teacher's standard."

Moreover, as you feel hungry at lunchtime you should not say, "It is already time for a meal." You are very casual toward those people who are walking on the street as if you are wandering about, but since people in New York will run into members of Unification Church in hundreds and thousands, you should all unite as one. When it is time for lunch, you should never say, "Ah . . . I am hungry . . ." Do not stand staring in the air like this (He make a facial expression showing powerlessness). It is all right for you to be in deep contemplation or meditation while you are standing, but never stand looking weak.

Moreover, how distasteful is the sight of you standing like this against a wall as if you are some stimulating advertising billboard. If you really have to get some rest, then you should put the announcement sheets on the comer and move some ways off to the side to rest. Think about it. They have a good impression of Unification Church members, but if there is even one person who is seen resting, then they will think, "Unification Church also has that type of people." However, if they cannot find even one person like that, then those who are reflective will surely pay Unification Church a visit. The opposing forces in the media take photos of our weak points and put it on the newspaper.

Then, when people look at it they will say, "I thought Unification Church members were all exemplary, but they also have that type of people." This might really take place. We might be made famous in the newspapers. Therefore, never ever do such.

When you take off in the morning you should be dressed like this and even when you return at night after a long day outside, you should be in the same form. After you return, you can act more casual among the family members; you can even have a quarrel. [86-261]

Moreover, if you see a lot of our announcement pamphlets thrown on the street, then all Unification Church members should pick them up and never let them be stumbled upon. This will become an example before other citizens. Think about what would happen to those pamphlets that are dropped while walking on the road. There are all kinds of people watching on the street, and picking them up is more important than giving them out to thousands of people.

At this time, if we can show an example by picking them up, then it is even better than giving them out. Those people who see this, as long as they are contemplative people, will . . . This will become silent propaganda. When someone picks them up, hundreds and thousands of people can see it. You should understand that it is better than distributing a hundred or a thousand pamphlets. You should seize various opportunities such as this.

When you are giving out the pamphlets, you must clean up the area around you. No matter how dirty it is you must throw trash in the basket and clean up the environment. Then, since you go out everyday, shop owners in the vicinity will notice it. They will test you saying, "That man or woman came out again. What is the nature of the person assigned to that place?" The shop owners from the area will gather all the kids in the neighborhood and tell them how that person is, then order them to test him saying, "You go ahead and test him. Nock him and see what he does. I think he is going to respond like this." They will argue among themselves about the outcome, and through this strategy one can find ways to resolve all the various troubles that might have otherwise surfaced. You have to understand this. When they find that your standard still remains unchanged after the second and third test, then they will be deeply impressed, and will begin to do propaganda on your behalf by telling others, "Wow, they are marvelous and great!" [86-263]

When you are going some place, you should also as much as possible . . . What should I call it from now on? It is just like your propaganda board. Even if you go, you should go straight forward, in an orderly manner. Even if there are only two of you, you should still walk in a straight line. Such things as window-shopping should not sidetrack you. This sixty-day period is the time to educate the New York citizens in the right way. You should think of yourselves as teachers who are to educate the citizens. You should be prepared to teach, teaching those who see me, even though I have not seen it . . . In this manner we must influence New York City.

Therefore, you should determine, "I will put on such facial expressions during this period." Then, decide, "I will use such and such kind words." Always act according to the formula that you have memorized. No matter who attacks you, you should maintain such expressions. In particular, do not say to a person with whom you have been debating, "You, go if you like." Never ever do that. After the debate, if the two of you feel at odds, then do not let the person go back just like that. Tell him, "Let's meet again," and "thank you very much." Never let those whom you have met walk away with sour feelings, and make sure that he or she does not go back with some misunderstanding. Do you understand? [Yes] [86-264]

Women must prepare their hair more neatly. Women need to wear colorful clothes as much as possible. As much as possible, ask three of your friends to evaluate your attire, and ask, "Is this good enough?"

Although you may not be wearing good clothes, you must be neat so that you can be accepted. This is what you need. Don't you think it is needed? [It is needed]

Moreover, women should not wear socks and stockings that have several lines of scratches going through them [runs], and then in this manner. (He shows with gestures, and then smiles) If that is how you are going to be, then it is better not to wear them. Do not wear them. Furthermore, women from the Unification Church should not wear shoes that are too strange. Try to wear normal and plain ones. It should not be too fashionable and it should also not be too worn out. Something in the middle would do.

And the facial complexions of women in the Unification Church should be smooth and shiny. There should be some luster. They have this facial cream which makes your face look shinier. If all of you look gaunt as if you have not had enough to eat, then they will say, "Women in the Unification Church all have dry faces because Rev. Moon is making them work too hard." So, put cream on and make your face look more oily. Put on something that has a lot of oil. (Laughter) This is what you need.

Especially ladies' lips: ladies in our church have some kind of lipstick, right? Rouge is what you call it, right? What? Since you don't put it on, you should at least put on something that would keep your lips from looking dry. It does not feel comfortable to watch you speak with those dry lips. [Father, is it all right to put on some rouge?] Ah, it's all right. They have such a thing. They have those with oil in it. (Laughter) It looks bad for ladies to speak with a mouth that has dried up and has splintered. It is true. You may not realize it . . . You must pay more attention to these matters. Do you understand? [Yes]

Moreover, when you ladies are walking, try not to wave your hips . . . (He demonstrates. Laughter) You should never do that. This is needed. I am sure that you ladies will do fine from now on. [86-264]

Next men, men, men . . . (Laughter.) When a man walks, his posture must be upright. Your posture must be firm and straight. Like this and like that . . . (Shows with gestures. Laughter.) Because men are taller, there are quite a few who walk like that. Because men are big they walk like this. (Laughter.) Even if you are tall, you should be walking with correct posture.

When I look at how you walk . . . Even walking itself must be done properly. You can know everything from the way one walks. You must walk in the correct manner. All of you go out to the street and see how people walk. Some walk like this . . . (Demonstrates with gestures) There are many who walk like that. As much as possible, you should try to keep straight from here to there and then practice walking.

Most of you are probably not aware of exactly how you walk. Do you know how you walk? It is already not correct. Your posture must be in straight order. Your shoes should not come up this far when you are walking. Like this, but it should not be too much like that either, and it should not be too much like this either. Some people walk like this, like this. (Demonstrates)

Furthermore, as much as possible men should not shake your hips like this. Your shoulders should not move around like that either. It is important for boxers to maintain proper posture. They must not be out of balance. You must be standing straight and erect. It must be like that. Also, you should take off your shoes and check your outer back sole. You will find that for some people, only this part is worn out, and for others, it might be worn out this way, or that way. This is not so ideal. I am not like that. You can find out many things about the person just by flipping over and seeing the outer sole of his shoes. It is not so easy to become a gentleman. You must understand this. The same thing holds true for hair.

Moreover, whenever you put your clothes on, you should count how many buttons there are. It is very easy for someone to notice missing buttons when they look at you. When they see the buttons and notice that there are two of these, you have failed to meet the standard. If your wife does not pay attention to you, then it is hard for you, the husband, to be steadfast; and if that was not the case, then you must not be heeding to this. Therefore, you should always reflect on yourself. You have to be like that. This means that you yourself are like that.

Moreover, as much as possible, close only one button on the jacket. Do not close them all like this. You must look neat. You have to pay special attention to this. . When you men are going out, quickly examine your attire like this. This must become your habit. Especially, neck ties on men . . . I am not also aware of it because I am moving around a lot. Your ties must always be straight. For this reason I use a pin. If you use a pin, it will never become like that. Some people wear it like this . . . (Demonstrates. Laughter.) You must always be attentive to this point. So, you should first secure the tie in the right place before you go out. (Clapping) Also, you must match the colors of the tie and the suit. You have to match it well. This is pretty difficult. [86-265]

Moreover, as much as possible, you must trim your hair neat. As for men's hands, here must be kept clean. When you are giving out pamphlets, for example, it is a bad etiquette to have dirt built up here on your hands.

When one looks at the back posture of men, it must be firm like this, even more than the front posture. Who looks at your front? All people, however, look at your back. When you are wearing black clothes, if you scratch your head, you will have dandruff dropping all over your back. You have dandruff. It will certainly fall on your back. Therefore, you should always shake them off. You must always be concerned about that.

You should carry on your activities with a facial appearance about which you can proudly say as you examine it before you go out, "This is good enough." Do you understand? [Yes] Since men are going out everyday, you have to pay especially close attention to that. This is even more important for the bachelors. [86-267]

5) Witnessing and Attitude

When you ask someone what their wish is, then since man desires something better all the time, eventually that becomes the ideal. The wish of a church leader is probably inspiring many people to join. Thus, it is very important to ask the question, how a church leader can realize his ideals. [48-24]

First, when you return to regions, what do you do to witness to the people in the region? This world is Satan's world, and therefore the region is a place where the enemies are residing; so, you must find who the representative figure that the enemies can serve is. You must know which persons the leaders are, and which places the headquarters are.

Then, having established a similar foundation, you should make a determination that will last until the day that you can conquer them and make them submit to the dispensation. You make the resolution to persevere until the day that you can restore the region. The dispensation of restoration of today is restoring all things and people, so you should restore those famous figures and places of the satanic world. You should pray that you can restore a certain region.

You should have the attitude that for the sake of restoring this land, you cannot die; you should be determined that under any difficult circumstances, you will restore this place. If your own strength is inadequate, then you should muster your comrades, and if your abilities are not sufficient, then you should mobilize your comrades' capabilities, so that you can accomplish the task quickly. If you still lack something in your work even if you are working throughout the night and day, then you should cling on to heaven and toil with dripping sweat. You should have such prayer.

You should decide upon a person and pray. It is fighting a battle. You should tighten your belt on your waist, tie a towel around your head, and on the stage of battle where life and death is being decided you should pray in a desperate plea, "God, in order to save numerous lives in this region, I need this person. Although his present state of mind is like this, I definitely need him. It cannot be anyone else." When you can do this, God will receive your prayer. So, only those which you have obtained, after much devotion and hard battle are precious. [153-278]

Look. When you look at your region, you should feel to your bones how all will go to hell; just like the cities Sodom and Gomorra they will all go to hell. You should be able to sense how much the spirit world is waiting for your work, and should be able to hear their scream. Do not worry that you do not have enough people for your witnessing campaign. (He is talking while writing on the black board) When you are walking on this path, you may run into miraculous situations, such as the village people greeting you with great anxiousness, saying that you have come at a time when many of the brothers and sisters in the village have been dying off, or they may welcome you happily saying that you are their old friend. If that takes place, then you must weep for the dead more sorrowfully than their own family members; or you should feel toward them a greater joy than when one meets a brother that one has not seen for a long time. You have to become this kind of person. You must always be thinking about that.

Even while you are walking on the road, you have to feel that you are responsible for the salvation of one person's life, and while shedding tears, be overwhelmed by sorrowful heart. Did you ever feel that? Have you ever shed tears with drippings flowing down from nose and even from mouth, which all drip down on your pants? Have you ever had that experience? If you ever become like that, then everything in nature will become your object of comfort. This is the reality. You will feel it, from all of them. When you lean on a tree, then you will be comforted more than when you are inside the bosom of your mother.

Therefore, you are not a lonely person. If you pray in such an environment, then God will tell you what will happen in the future. Then you can picture that day in your mind, and you will feel that even while facing death you must be grateful, and even if you are beaten and chased away it is your responsibility to persevere and overcome. You must know that because of your pledge with God, you cannot abandon and leave. [88-265]

Do you know how much effort I have put in for witnessing? I only slept for two hours, and there were many nights when I could not even get two hours. It continued for seven years. I was speaking continuously. [95-43]

I am like that even now. When Korean members came two days ago, it was midnight. I was exhausted, but as long as at least one person remained, I cannot tell them to go. Even if I am tired, I cannot do that. This is the type of training that I got. Even after midnight and two in the morning, if someone is still here and he understands the value of those moments with me, then for that one person I become a friend and a companion, and I try to extend that moment longer. Moreover, I do not try to get more sleep with the excuse that I have spent more time with that person. If I do not like people visiting me, then can I still accomplish something? Only when the owner is not like that will there be no barriers in the house as someone enters, and he will feet free to go anywhere. Otherwise, it becomes very unnatural and constraining. If the church leader and church were like that, then would anyone like to pay a visit?

Because this is the way things are, you have to educate them. You should teach them about witnessing and about everything else. When you go out witnessing during the pioneering period, as you meet the one person that you have witnessed to, then you should be overwhelmed with deep emotions, welcoming him or her and shouting out three cheers of Mansei. After he or she goes back, you should miss him or her as if you have just sent off your lover. When he or she leaves, your eyes should swell up with tears, and in tears you should unconsciously start praying for that person. You try and see what happens if you can enter such a realm of the heart.

Then, the church will be revived; it would absolutely be revived. After the departure, you will be crying without realizing it, and wish that person did not have to leave, saying another prayer. Soon you will find that you have stayed up the whole night praying, and at the dawn, you will see that person is coming towards you after having received some revelation, but without being fully aware of what is happening. He will be coming to the church as soon as the sun rises. This kind of events will take place.

Therefore, the leader must be responsible for everything. You must become one, and pay the indemnity. If there is still no progress after all this, then our Divine Principle is false. The dispensation of restoration is just a bunch of lies. They are empty concepts and warnings. Accordingly, you should be clear on these issues and with new determination . . . These types of rules, do you understand them? They are quite simple. Unity and restoration through indemnity -- you must always remember these two. [88-264]

When someone talks to you, you must listen sincerely. You should listen through the night. This is where it begins . . . Doing things without sleeping at night. You should not be concerned with time. The reason that parents are so good is that, suppose their children come back after a long course of suffering and share with their parents all about the difficult moments. Then the parents will weep in tears as they listen and they will feel pain greater than that felt by their children themselves. You should come to possess a similar heart.

When you see that some members have put on their clothes wrong, or are wearing clothes that are patched in several places, then you should have the sensitive heart to feel embarrassed on their behalf. This is how a mother, a parent's heart is like. When parents realize that they cannot afford to provide their children with better clothes even though they are wearing such miserable ones, they feel so ashamed before their children; similarly, if you can have such a parental heart, then multiplication will surely take place. I have been working until now with this type of principles, regardless of night and day. If you do this, then God will be with you. [1969.5.16]

Before going out on a witnessing campaign, the leader must clearly educate members all about witnessing. If you can go around in a full circle like this, then you will become someone who is capable of guiding others' lifestyle and educating them about witnessing.

The leader of a witnessing mission must be so well prepared in his plans about witnessing that whenever someone comes and asks about it, he should be able to give a complete direction without any hesitation. A person in charge of education also should be well versed in the Principle, so that whenever someone asks him about it, he should always be able to give a full answer.

Section 2 - Witnessing (Part 3)

3. The Key Methods of Witnessing

1) Why Witnessing Efforts Do Not Bear Much Fruit

You told me that witnessing activities of the church are not going smooth, right? Why should witnessing not go well? How could that be? How could this be true when you have such great truth? It's not going well because your old habits still have strong presence in you and you have failed to reform yourselves. [145-100]

Unification Church members have been doing witnessing until now, and yet why is it not being so successful? It is because the fundamental principles are being violated. If you are not in accordance with the principles, then witnessing efforts will not be so successful. So, when did I tell you to witness to the ordinary people? I told you to witness to the Christians. When I tell you to go and see Christian ministers you hesitate, saying, "Oh no. He is better than me, and I do not know the Bible so well . . ." You do not have to be concerned about your knowledge in the Bible. The more this seems to be the case, the more you should be moving forward.

Have you been doing that or not? Are you doing it this way or not? If you are, then you will have a breakthrough without fail. You can even move into that family as a maid, living and eating meals there, and when you enter the church you should think of it as your own house and bedroom. That house is your house. Abel, not Cain, should govern that house. So, did you go and look around? Is that a place that should be governed by Abel or Cain? It is exactly the opposite right now. It is not in accordance with the Principle. Therefore, you must somehow claim it back, even though doing so may be difficult. If you can accomplish that, then everything will start to turn around at once. Do you understand? Once it is broken through, it will be turned around at once. [55-258]

You must reflect on the reason why witnessing activities have not been so fruitful. It is not because of someone else's shortcomings, but the problem lies within you. If roses blossom beautifully on the roadside, all that walk past them will notice them. Isn't that right? Is that true or not? [True] This is how it is with everything. If you can give out beautiful scent just like the blossoming roses on the road, then see what will unfold. Then, those ladies walking past you will put on a big smile and try to fetch you, saying, "Oh how lovely you are." Moreover, a grandfather would think, "Oh no, it is standing there alone on the road. This is not so great. It would be terrible if some animals passing this way ruin it. I should fetch this and keep it safely in my bedroom." Similarly, you should become capable of giving blossom to this flower of heart. Do you understand? It is very much like how insects gather around a lantern light at dark night. [50-304]

If witnessing does not bear much fruit, then whose responsibility is that? It is first of all the responsibility of the archangel. During the course of restoration and re-creation, it is the responsibility of the church leader who stands in the position of the archangel. Do you understand? Do you or do you not understand? [We understand] [50-325]

What is the reason behind failures in witnessing activities? You will not succeed in witnessing if you ask, "Why is that person coming?" What kind of heart should you possess? You should have the heart of father and mother. When a person comes, you should feel as if your son or daughter for whom you have been waiting for five thousand or ten thousand years has returned. You should be so overwhelmed with joy that you cannot describe your heart with words. Because men are spiritual beings, they can sense it when you do not like them. When they can see from your attitude and actions that you are really glad to see them, then they can be inspired to join the church. If you sincerely inquire about their life story with the heart of a parent who is deeply moved to be together with the child who was lost for a long time, then they will be willing to frankly share all about themselves. For this reason, when people come and see me, even if I do not even open my mouth, they will on their own accord tell me everything. [1969.5.12]

These days, we are witnessing out in the countryside, yet why is it that the efforts have not been so successful! This is because you are doing witnessing for your own life and benefit, and not for the sake of saving the lives of the other people. There is a fundamental difference in the perspective. While you should be in the position to give more like God, all you have done is just talk about yourself. Accordingly, all will break apart. You make the members work hard and you are trying to lead a comfortable life style . . . This is like being a puppet of Satan. God will not be with you. You cannot be Abel. In order for me to come this far, I had to pave the way for thirty years. [76-336]

You may wonder, "The moment in the dispensation has dawned, yet why is witnessing not going smoothly?" This is because of you. Right now, no matter where I go, I can be successful. It is no problem for me to do it. If I concentrate my spirit and enter that realm, then the environment will change immediately. So, this means that there is huge gap. They all look the same, but there is a huge gap between them. You must be thinking about how to create that.

Moreover, although you understand God's will right now, when can you hear the voice of God and when and where will you meet me spiritually? You must, with all your heart, long for this to take place. Then, everything will be taught to you. If you can be so preoccupied with that thought that you forget about sleeping, forget about eating, and even forget about your lover, then you will have a direct and complete communication. [94-157]

Ladies and gentlemen, you must grow such an intense heart of yearning toward me that you cannot even eat your meals; see what happens when you can do this. You will have a direct communication. You will be able to see what I am doing in America. This is not a lie. Do you understand what I mean? The ladder of heart, the antenna of heart can let you communicate with me. Despite this, if you are full of your own thoughts, and although you carry out my directions, but hesitate about the directions from your superiors according to your own calculation . . . You must correct this type of mentality. Do you understand? [Yes] [68-105]

Why have the witnessing activities of the Unification Church not been so successful so far? Because we could not meet this fundamental principle. Even now, I cannot afford to take a nap during the day. It has already become a habit so that if I tried to have a nap then my heart would feel . . . No matter how tired I am, I cannot take a nap. When I think about all the sufferings of the members all around the world, it goes against my conscience to do so. When I see the rain, I start to think of you. When it snows, I also think about you. This is why I go out to the ocean on a boat. Then, my heart is at peace. You should realize that at that moment, I am having a prayer. If I cannot go out, I try to voluntarily pursue some exhausting work. This is what is needed. As long as I am living this type of lifestyle, people will be willing to even face death for the sake of this teacher of the Unification Church. They will never bear any grievance against me. They will be grateful.

Furthermore, they always consider me as a friend in the frontline. They think of me as a friend in the frontline, not a friend in the defense-line. Members think of me as a commanding general in the frontline. You came here as the leader of the state, yet how much do you love this state? How much do you love the land in the state? How much do you love the people of the state? This is the problem. [131-333]

You say that witnessing is not going so well? The reason for the failure is lack of capability and faith . . . You should exert yourself to the full and repeat the activity twice, three times, four times, each time putting more effort than the previous time. Therefore, you should not become dispirited. Despair -- those who despair are unworthy. Do you also have the confidence to influence a state when you go out witnessing there? You should have the confidence, "I can take care of one state without any problem. A nation is no problem." Do you have such confidence? [Yes] [77-20]

2) The Key to Witnessing

When you are doing witnessing in the countryside, you should decide in your mind, several months for some people, that person after three months, that person after five months, that person one year and a half, some after three years . . . In this way, you should decide upon the length of periods during which you can build some foundation with people. Say, after one month, or two months; then, after having made plans for tens and hundreds of people, you should pray. Is that how all of you are doing it now? Are you gleaning the field? After the harvest in the fall, are you going to glean the field or till the land? [We will till the land.] If you are going to till the land, then you need a plan.

Suppose that according to your plan some person is needed after a certain number of months. Then, if things do not unfold as you have planed, then you should pray through the nights that the failure is due to the lack of your devotion. You should pray and fast. Since Godism is all about loving men, you have to love people.

This is the fundamental principle: Even if my own love is inadequate, because I am praying for the sake of others, God will listen to the prayers. But, have you ever done such prayer? Have you? You have all become hooligans and treacherous people who are the ruination of the Unification Church. You may complain, "Teacher returns to his homeland and does not even say one good word." Do you understand? [Yes] There is nothing better than these words. I am sharing with you the life philosophy that I have developed through my life of faith up to now. Do you understand? Try and see whether or not things will not work out as you do as I say. If it does not work out, then I am a false one. You should not believe in me. Perhaps I am a cheater, how do you know? You should try that, and believe in me.

When you meet a person walking on the road, if you do not feel so comfortable with him or her, then you should pray. When you visit a house, you should also pray for that family once you enter. You should praise them. Isn't that true? Witnessing to people and saving lives cannot be done so haphazardly. Therefore, whomever you meet, whether it is the leader of the town or some other person, you should try to analyze what type of person he is and then pray for that person. Witnessing is really interesting. Don't you think it is interesting? You should think about it. You should try to carry this out, and see if it is interesting or not, making plans in your mind, "That person in six months, that person in five months . . ." You should combine this kind of skills and conviction . . . And then, you should pray for that person day and night. When you see a person, then you can know right away.

Now, after having listened to me, do you understand where you are at right now? You are hooligans, scamps. Do you understand? Is this true or false? [True] What? It is true? [Yes] Are you trying to really become true ones? You should shed tears because you are longing for men.

You should think about this. Aren't you following me even after leaving your parents? Isn't this true? Don't you want to return to your hometown? Don't you want to meet your parents, brothers and sisters? Do you ever wonder, "Why do I have to do such work? Why do I have to leave my parents behind and wonder in these lonely mountains and rivers? Why do I have to meet with these people that I have never seen and met?" It is because of God. Because of God. God's situation is more miserable than that of your parents, brothers and sisters, and friends.

Therefore, you should not yearn for them. Instead, you should treat the members that come to visit as your parents, brothers, and sisters, disturbed by the fact that they must leave right afterwards; this is how it should be. Is your heart worried and saddened that they may get up and leave soon, so that you try to give them something to eat? You should have the body of a servant and the heart of parent. Then, when people come for a visit, and as they try to leave, they cannot get up. Do you understand? There is something mysterious there. You will experience it spiritually. It is very interesting.

When you deal with the members with this foundation, and you pray before falling asleep, "So and so will come tomorrow morning," he will surely come and visit you at the time that you have predicted. He will come for certain. Do you understand? [Yes] I also had this Kamiyama go through that training. I told him, "You pray and see. If you pray with this state of mind and this type of heart, then this will happen. You may think that God did not help you until now because you are an Oriental; but since you came to America, you should trust my words and act accordingly." So, Kamiyama believed it and followed through accordingly. As was expected, after he prayed that so and so come the next morning, that person really did come. This type of phenomena will take place. Do you understand what that means?

You must be engulfed in the heart of faith. To what degree? Just exceed the degree to which you yearn for your lover and see what unfolds. Then there will be a direct connection. You all heard of how people become lovesick, right? You should exceed that degree of intensity in your heart toward God and all will come to pass. When you are picking up your spoon, you automatically call out, "Father!" You will say to Him, "Let's have this meal together." You have to feel this to your bones. When you have this life experience, you will sense that it is very natural. When you sit down somewhere, you will cry out, "Father!" When you have some good clothes you will automatically want to offer it to Him, and before you wear good clothes, you will want to put something good on Him first. If you can have this kind of attitude toward me, and are sincerely concerned about me, then you will see before you a vision of me wearing good clothes. You need to have this kind of experience. There is a key to witnessing. It is greatly yearning for a person who is about to go back just after paying you a visit, and feeling unbearably sorrowful that he is leaving. Even after midnight and two in the morning, if he says that he wants to leave, then your heart must, be shaken up and wish that he stay for a little more. If you can have this kind of heart, then the church will definitely be revived.

I have been living up to now centering on that principle. If you examine me closely, you will very much sense that from me. When members gather, even after midnight or two, three in the morning, they try their best to stay with me a little longer. Without this base of heart, there cannot be any progress. The parental heart will dwell in such a place.

You must inherit the parental heart that wishes to sleep in the same room and always be with the child. When someone is wearing worn out clothes, you should feel shame. Even when a brother or sister sees that, they will be sad, so how much so is it when a parent sees that? When a parent sees that the child has become skinny because he or she had nothing to eat, then the parent will take out something that he or she has put aside and give it to the child despite his or her own hunger. This is the kind of heart you should have. [23-67]

You should not take my words lightly as if it is coming from the mouth of some neighbor. You have to put your life on it, and even if you cannot do other things, you have to at least carry this out. There is not much to the path of witnessing. There are only two things: having people listen to and read about the Divine Principle.

What are you trying to do by witnessing on the street? What are you going to do after you bring them along? It is to have them listen to and read from the Principle words. [96-131]

When you are witnessing, how do you talk about love? You lead your life with love and see what happens. People who see you in the town will automatically come to look for you. If the pressure decreases in the atmosphere, then the air from a high-pressure zone will rush into it inevitably. When you love, you are creating a low-pressure atmosphere. Therefore, all from the high pressure zone will rush in.

A person like me will never go hungry in harsh environments like Africa. My way of dealing with nature is different, and my lifestyle is also different. Because a low-pressure atmosphere will be created, the high-pressure zone will approach me in a flying speed. Pressure has to be evened out by filling in. I do not even have to make an effort in witnessing. This is how you should live. You don't have to go out witnessing. Then, God will come looking for you. I smell fragrance coming from there . . . Do butterflies approach blossoming flowers because flowers tell them to come? Butterflies come because the aroma attracts them. They come because they smell the fragrance. Everyone turns his nose away to the north saying, "Unification Church is a cult. It is bad and terrible;" on the contrary, you have turned your nose to the south, to the direction of the church, and before you even know it, you are heading this way because of the fragrance given out. You will be pulled into it more and more. [44-251]

We are not witnessing with weapons. We are doing it with love. Abel must save Cain with love, and on that foundation of victory he must, with true love, restore what was taken away with false love. Only then can we return to the original world where no contradictions exist. You must be aware of the fact that as long as you are limiting yourself to certain methods, Satan still has other means to deal with it. [40-250]

Satan has his own strategy. He has offensive tactics. You have to understand what they are. What does he attack? Why did Satan become Satan? He uses the means and content by which he became Satan. What he is saying is, "If you are like me and if you behave like me, then you are Satan. You are on my side."

So, let's examine how Satan became Satan. When Satan made his first contacts with Eve, would he have said rudely, "Hey you, Eve," or would he have accosted her with a big smile? How did he approach her? [With a smile] So, when you are doing witnessing, (showing with facial expressions) should you be in a bad mood like this, or should you put on a smiling face? [Put on a smiling face]

Now, the key to capturing Satan, the wicked one, is the same. Because it is the same, then you must convince people with the most effective words. It is a method of propaganda similar to that employed by the communists, putting forth the argument, "What is your living situation like? While yours is that miserable and horrible, where we live is this wonderful."

Man has a double standard. This is how Satan is. Then can we on God's side also be like that? [No] Then, we must be genuinely happy both inside and outside. This is the way. If you have been fighting with brothers in the morning, can you put on a nice smile when you are doing witnessing? [No] If you do that, then Satan will say, "Hey you! You are just like me." You have to possess inner happiness in your heart and that should be manifested through your body. This is how God's happiness and Satan's happiness are different. If you compare their strengths, one is only half as strong, and for this reason, God's side will prevail. It makes sense theoretically. Because adding internal and external aspects will double the amount, God's side will win. It will triumph because it is twice as strong. Satan only has half the strength because his inside and outside are contradictory. Our side, on the other hand, is double the power because the inside and outside are the same. Since it is double in amount, eventually Satan will retreat. What I have told you so far is the key to witnessing. [76-333]

3) One-to-one Witnessing Is Better

You should witness to people on a one-to-one basis. One to one, one to one, this should be the tactic. This is how you should do it. [96-316]

You need a one-to-one tactic, one-to-one tactic. How much were you able to focus your efforts on one [person]. As the number of your efforts increase, then the number of people who are involved will also increase. Do you understand what that means! There is not much else. You should treat them with all your heart and soul, and when they can be touched by the way you are exerting yourself to the utmost for one purpose, for that nation and world, then they can be inspired to join; this takes up 70%. 70%.

If you bring someone off the street, then even if they come one time, because they themselves do not initially have genuine interest, then they will all disappear. On the other hand, if you focus your whole effort on one person and bring him along, then because he is bound to be more interested and appreciative, then he will listen closely asking about the ideology in detail, and as a result he will listen on till the end. Do you understand? This is very logical. Do you understand? [Yes] [70-122]

Do not try to witness to two or three people at the same time. Do one at a time. When people are born, they come out one by one and not two at a time. Do you like having twins? You should focus on one only. Only one at a time. Accordingly, you should try to witness to one person per month, and with the plan to bring twelve people in a year, you should make devotion throughout the whole year.

If you were to succeed in bringing in 12 people through your devoted efforts in the twelve months, then we will have 50 new members per every person. Why? It is because the newly joined will inherit as tradition, the effort that you have put in him, and will follow suit in witnessing activities. They will realize, "Ah! He has been putting that much effort in witnessing to me," and from the moment that they join and sit down to listen to the truth, they will be making the determination, "I also should be testifying to so and so." Then, the next person who joins through the new members will also continue on the tradition and such phenomena will spread outwards at incredible speed. You should be aware of this and walk the singular path of the restoration. [23-310]

4) Conversation During Witnessing

When you are witnessing, you have to be very careful in what you are saying. You must first figure out if he is a plus type or a minus type, and then speak according to his personality. Men are divided into two types of plus and minus. To a minus type of person, you should never talk to him when he is in a gloomy mood. For a plus type person, you should talk to him when he is happy. When they are depressed and overwhelmed with sorrow, you should not say any joyful things. In that situation, you should try to be sensitive to his feelings and display sympathy. To plus type of persons, you should not talk to them while they are in plus type of mood. On the contrary, you should talk to them when they are in the minus mode. If you talk to them while they are in the plus mood, in other words, when they are happy, then they cannot keep the words close to their heart and will forget them all. Therefore, you should try to avoid these circumstances, and talk to them when they are in serious mood. [42-173]

In order for you to find people, you should be prepared to go places that are like the spring season, the summer season, the autumn season, and the winter season, and shed blood, sweat and tears. You should be saying to yourself, "I will love people who are of the spring season, summer season, autumn season, and winter season. I will even love the people of the winter season, the Russian people." Only after that, you can love your spouse. This is the process of restoration. [96-152]

You should not feel depressed or lonely just because someone does not pay much attention to your word even after pouring your whole heart into him or her. If you accept that this how the universal Principle is, then you will be blessed. That person will never become sorrowful or lonely. Because it is nearing the time, spring breezes will start to blow. On the other hand, to those who could not receive your heart and efforts, an autumn wind will blow down. This is telling one that one's moment is nearing. [42-174]

After inspiring one person to join, you should take care of him or her warmly, staying up nights to share the words of truth, just as I have done to you. If you ignore members when they come to visit, then who would be willing to come back? You cannot lose the yearning heart in the early days of the church that sincerely longed for new members. [21-321]

5) Things to Keep in Mind During Witnessing

When you go out witnessing, I often see that while your words are great, telling people, "The Principle of Creation is like this and the Principle of the Fall is like that. It is good for you to believe in Unification Church," but you act completely according to your whims. You talk well. But that is not good enough. Instead, if there is a person A, then for that person A you should offer a sincere prayer. The problem is how to set the condition of having loved the person more than his own parents. This is a real fight. How can I win him over with the heart that surpasses those of his own father and mother? This is the problem.

Because men are spiritual beings, they do not want to go where it is declining, and want to be at a prosperous place. The issue at stake, then, is how to be in a position to benefit him, and let him sense that you love him more than his own parents. The love that I am talking about here is not the secular love of the outside world. [50-279]

Witnessing should not be done centering on words. People follow because of their own self-realization. It is important how you connect your own area of responsibility to the purpose of the whole. [24-81]

Your witnessing efforts in the sixties so far were done for the purposes of boasting oneself or for the sake of saving people? You should deeply reflect on it for the sake of salvation. Did you do it to save the Christians? Actually, you did it to boast. This is the problem. [34-273]

If you look at the line that someone is connected to, then he or she is receiving the love his or her parents. When he is receiving the love of parents, brothers and sisters, it is very difficult to persuade him to follow the way of dispensation. You should be able to evaluate that. For that kind of people, you have to present something good. You must show something that is beneficial. But presentation alone is not enough. You have to do something to spark emotions of love in him and make a connection with you.

Then, what do you have to do? Here you need love that is just like leaven. They use the metaphor of leaven in the bible, right? Love that resembles leaven is the love of God. How do I feel God's love? I told you early to pray for one person's life; you should pray for some person. You should pray for that person through the nights, and see what unfolds. We have many older men and women here, and you all know that it is impossible for someone to comprehend the sorrow caused by the death of children unless he goes through the experience himself, right? [Yes] Those who have the experience of raising a child and see him pass away can understand that heart. If you love with the heart that surpassed that, then everyone without an exception will be led to follow. [50-280]

Using the whole organization for one's selfish reasons is the same as using God. You should always beware of this and be careful. Therefore, when people visit the church or when you are out witnessing, you should never occupy your mind with the question, "Would this person give a lot of donation?" Do not wish that it were someone with authority and power, or have some other specific traits. Regardless of one's ability and character, one's mother gives him birth, raises him on the same bowl of soup, and provided equal love. Isn't this right? All men are equal in the aspect that all of them grew up by trusting their precious lives in the hands of the parents. Inside the parental heart, there cannot be discrimination. [33-164]

When you are out witnessing, you may wish that you can bring in someone who is very wealthy, but what is the use? Is that done for the sake of the Unification Church or for the sake of that person? You should never ever plan to ask that wealthy person to make a donation in order to enhance your own financial situation. While you are trying to save people, you should never think about material things. You should make clear judgments on this type of things while you are walking this path.

When you meet someone, you should not judge someone as good or bad. If you want to become someone of high status, then you must be able to take care of people below you well. [34-250]

You should not make wrong choices when selecting people. For a beggar or any type of person, the problem is not being incapable. Rather, those who are inadequate have better faith than those who are very capable do. People will be unable to go to sleep before coming to you, if they really can feel through you the loving heart that they have never experienced, even from their own parents. They will come early in the morning even without eating their breakfast. Try and see if it is true or not. You cannot come up with the excuse that you cannot make it in witnessing because you are not so capable. That does not make any sense. [1969.5.12]

When you witness, do not pick and chose. Do you understand? [Yes] My original character has always been that when I see a passing beggar shivering in the cold winter, after I come home, I could not eat or sleep. This is my character. I even asked my parents to bring the beggar inside the bedroom to give him something to eat, and then send him off . . . Don't you think that this is the basis for God to love?

Accordingly, you should not be selective when witnessing. Do you understand? [Yes] You should be asking, "Why was this person sent to me? Wasn't there a purpose when he was sent to me?" You must help accomplish that purpose 100%. If you could not achieve that, then you should realize that it is the responsibility of the regional leader to shed tears of repentance that there was a personal reason why you could not fulfill it, and make a firm determination to make another opportunity for that person to come back. [56-35]

6) The Difficulty of Witnessing and Overcoming

Witnessing is like giving birth. Based on my experience, in order to win the total trust of one person so that he can believe in me more than my own child would, I must give three times more effort than giving birth. After inspiring him to join, you must still be responsible for him. When a person who was going this way comes back this way, then you may shed tears because you are shocked and touched, or, you may feel intense fury or distress; in this way, you must experience a kind of explosion of heart that you have never experienced before. [66-215]

When you are beaten or persecuted while you are out witnessing, then you must first be concerned about the work of heaven before you think about your misery. You must try to forgive those who have done wrong to you. Then Satan also cannot hit God. He might be able to attack one who represents God, but he cannot hit God directly. This is the way of life. When you are grateful, this sets a condition in the satanic world. The environment that attacked me will face accusations. Jesus also set such conditions of indemnity. [15-145]

Some members often lose their hope as they face the difficulties of witnessing, but for what sake did they start? When you consider the question of for whose sake the mission was begun, and centering on whom that purpose was to bear the fruit, you can see that he is clearly a traitor. [60-24]

When you first go out witnessing in a region, you will find that at the very beginning there is always a period in which you have to be under shackles. You must break through this period of shackles. Then, some time after that will come the period of gunfire. Most people perish during this period of gunfire. Therefore, you must look for a new path centering on the period of gunfire. Otherwise, the period of gunfire will judge you. [42-174]

The first to pose opposition to your witnessing activities are the old people. When you follow this way of principle, the first to oppose are grandfathers. They will come out and oppose, with a long tobacco pipe in their mouth and walking in long strides typical of nobility, and say, "You there! Who are these people that are making so much noise?" Then fathers will put up opposition. Then older brother-type of people will oppose. You must be opposed by these three generations. You have to receive opposition. When we examine fallen history, grandfathers are Adam-type; they are the Adam-type of Satan's camp. Fathers are the Satan that opposed Jesus. Then there must be Cain. Thus, you must conquer Cain-type grandfather, Cain-type father, and Cain-type older brother. [24-340]

You already know from your experiences during witnessing that those who oppose are the parents. Parents who have been loving and caring for their children are those that put up opposition. Do you think anyone ever will say, "Oh, I am so happy that my son is believing in the Unification Church. There is no other church like it." Did you ever meet a parent who was like that? Those who put up intense opposition and become enemies are the parents who have been pouring their heart out for their children. That father and mother are sure to stand in the opposition. This is the principle. This is for the sake of restoration of indemnity. Accordingly, indemnity is the problem. You must be very clear on this principle. [34-91]

It is natural that you will be persecuted, opposed and beaten during witnessing campaigns, but you should be grateful that you are at least not killed. Think about the time you first began this path of dispensation. At the site of death you are cursed at, and while you are being cursed at you get to meet, and after meeting you have a chance to talk, and in the meanwhile you can begin to like each other and make progress through your conversations. [42-172]

When you are witnessing centering on the clan, there will always be someone who will oppose. If there is someone who does oppose, then you must be more zealous than he. Even if Satan attacks me, I should pray for the opposition. If they oppose with great intensity, then you have to be more ardent, so that you can do things for the sake of the people on your side. Only then can you achieve a balance. Satan's camp attacks while this camp makes devotion . . . . By doing so, by making devotion that is more powerful than Satan's attack, you must obtain the recognition that you have done more for the sake of that person than those who are persecuting. This is how it is. You should carry on your fight like this. If there is someone who is persecuting, then you must try harder than him. Do you understand?

In order to pull in someone from the Satanic camp you have to demolish Satan, and since you came to conquer, if Satan who is attacking you possesses some strength, then you must try harder than that in order to attack that side. Then you must be more persevering and make more devotion, and you must be better. Otherwise, you cannot bring victorious results. This is the principle of nature. [56-59]

Ladies and gentlemen, the thing through which you can appraise the results of Satan's activities is . . . You do the witnessing and see. You will find that when you have made an appointment to see someone very important to testify to the truth, then often there will be some accidents. Do you have such experiences? [Yes] So, we members of the Unification Church understand well that Satan exists. We know that they are without fail working twenty-four hours regardless of whether it is night or day. So, you should go forward with the attitude, "I will do even one second more than twenty-four hours." Only then will there be some condition for God to cooperate. You cannot prevail over Satan unless you have the confidence and conviction that you will do more than Satan. You cannot purge it. [76-246]

When you are trying to witness to someone after joining the church, as you try to meet with someone, the guests somehow always have accidents. This is reciprocal; the evil is putting up opposition. Examining this, the final determination is made at the place where only God and I remain. So, Satan is trying to tell you to bring someone alone in order that you may not go alone. He is telling you not to go alone. A person who is about to undergo destruction will not meet his fate alone. He tries to drag someone in. Even those who are leaving Unification Church never want to break away alone. He tries to persuade someone next to him to drag him out together. This is Satan's intention. A good person does not judge others. The reason that it is written in the Bible, "Do not judge others. Do not criticize others," is to prevent that kind of things. [45-72]

When you are out witnessing, some of you say, "When so and so goes out, then everything goes well, but why is that when I go out, my efforts do not bear any fruit? The more I do, the only thing that increases is my suffering." Why is it like this? The reason they are suffering so much is because they have to pay much indemnity. I went out witnessing from that day on, but thing did not start to go well from that day. You must start paying indemnity from the day that you start.

If you retreat saying, "I cannot do this because it is too difficult, despite the fact that you have the responsibility to indemnify it, then you can never go over the hill, and you will have to retreat because you are always falling backwards. If this goes on, then eventually you will collapse out of exhaustion, and run away. [155-296]

7) Witnessing to Christian Churches

You must witness to the Christians. You should never forget the persecution you received during witnessing, and the fury you felt as all those whom you have been treating with great sincerity look down on you as a cult member and a swindler. You should not be a man without bones. You should never forget that and you should tell yourself, "Didn't I face this and that event at that time?" You cannot forget for the rest of your life the moments when you were undergoing misery and agony while living for the sake of heaven and righteousness more than anyone else.

You must dispel this resentment together with the people and the world. You must pull out this root of resentment. You must understand this. We are waiting only because the time has not come, but when we start to act on it, all will be liquidated immediately. When would that time come? It is approaching us increasingly close. When you know that the day is approaching . . . I am telling you that the day is coming. [56-58]

8) Guiding Someone After They Join

It did not matter to me whether it was night or day. You should not distinguish night and day. Whether it is night or day is not the important question. When you go out witnessing, if people do not listen to you, then you should tie them up with ropes, and holding it by one end drag him along.

Yes, if he initially displays a positive attitude, then all will go fine. It should not be done by force. After that as soon as one is inspired to join, then you should drive him at once. That course of act is on the workshop system. One person should make a complete connection with three people. When they are hungry you should feed them, and help them in all matters. You should help him study, and serve him in every way. You should clothe him, and provided him places to sleep. This is what we are doing here. As they come, if they do not have money, then provide with money saying, "Now, you should go and study. After you are done with studying, pay back only as much as you are grateful for." You should raise them quickly and help them become strong fighters. [76-334]

It is critical for those who have joined to develop a way to have generative abilities for their faith. Having done that, you should raise them up to become people who can follow your directions in any circumstance. You must first achieve this through the word, then through your actions, and finally through your heart of faith; then, he will never break away. After that, you should try to have them witness. You must raise them to the level where they can start to witness to others. If you can achieve this, then you will not lose a single person that you have witnessed to.

Just as how you can understand the true meaning of filial piety only after having given birth, you can sense the value of our path and experience the concrete existence of God only after you have carried it out in action yourself. That kind of person will never take off. However, we have not been able to nurture this kind of people. This is the main reason why the Unification Church could not develop. This is the key problem. [29-197]

We should make strategies that can make an impact and carry on the fight by using the three-dimensional background. Just like the war, when you have to fire cannon, fire rifles, and engage in defensive firing. Witnessing must employ similar tactics. If we can use the three-dimensional spirit world as the background and do witnessing in the spiritual atmosphere where good ancestors are mobilized, then how exciting would it be?

You should not plan to witness to ten people at a time, but try to do one person at a time. Then, through the one who joined, you should try to pull in his friends. For those friends, you should just do the lecturing, and leave the rest to the new member to guide and teach his friend. You can become a man only after having the experience of raising others.

Similarly, if you can distribute the detail work that you have been doing alone so far, and expand the sphere of responsibility, then members will naturally increase. Yet, if the members are just sitting there, much like pinecones that just hang down, then how can there be new leaves and roots sprouting out? [42-161]

Section 2 - Witnessing (Part 4)

4. Examples of the Method of Witnessing

1) "I Came to Drink Some Water"

In the past, when people asked the Unification Church members on witnessing campaigns where they came from, they used to answer, "Where did I come from? I was just passing by and I stopped to just ask for some water." Does this feel good or bad? [Bad] From now on, you must move forward with your wide-open chest. [44-205]

2) "Are You Really the Leader of the Village?"

There are leaders in all the villages that you go to. When you visit the leader and ask him if he is the leader, he will say, "Yes, I am the leader." If you ask him again several times even after he answers affirmatively, then it is like being in the defensive position after being struck once. If you tell him, "It seems that there is no real village leader in this world," then he will ask, "Why is there no leader? How can you be so offensive in front of people?" Then, you should reply, "Well, please listen to me. A real village leader should do this and that. But did you ever do that?" He probably never heard such words before. Suppose that you follow him around and show that you love the village more than his own children do, then if he was a true leader, would he chase you out from the village, or get to like you? [Get to like us.]

If you were to run around day and night like a mad man, asking people if there is anything that needs to be done in the village, then would this be against the law? It will be permitted without any objections. It will not breach any law. Do you think that it will breach any law of this world built on injustice? It will not. The site of the heaven where one can naturally possess the right of liberation will be found under such circumstances. This is theoretically sound.

For this reason, you should love people like crazy. You should be crazy about it regardless of day or night. At the dawn, or at any other time, and loving the village more than your own family members, you should weep and toil, thinking that the village is the place where your dreams will unfold. You should be grateful for your toilsome labor and grateful for being cursed at and chased out. This is one of the ways to bring harmony so that your love can become three-dimensional. After a year and three years pass while you are living with such a standard of heart, the village will kneel down and submit before the person. This is the law of the universe. [44-205]

3) You Must Enhance Your Spiritual Sensitivity.

If you have a yearning heart for someone, then even if there is a barrier placed between the two of you, you can somehow go over that barrier. Even if you are keeping silent, such a miracle will take place. The spirit world will fill in the gap. When I was in the Hungnam prison, I did not witness through my words. I witnessed without words. The spirit world mobilized itself and provided assistance. This is because it would have been a disaster if they did not help.

It is all the same. Therefore, when you go out to the countryside, you must do this. How is the frontier? In the sixties, I went to visit all the well known sites. I really regret that I did not take the time in the past to visit all the places in the peninsula. Visiting every village . . . It cannot be done because I have too much work.

I would very much like to go around to every house in each town as a county magistrate and ask them for a glass of water to drink. Are you not curious what kind of houses you will find in the villages and what kind of people live in these houses? You cannot become a leader without such mentality.

You should be thinking about what kind of people you may meet on the street, and who the first, second and third person that you meet will be. In the meanwhile, you should be praying, "Father, what kind of person is he? I am hoping to meet such and such a person, but what kind of person is he?" If the content of your prayer and meditation coincides with the actual people that you run into, then you will be overwhelmed with joy. As you have more and more of this type of experiences, your spiritual senses will become more sensitive.

As you are setting out for the day, you will suddenly have the feeling that you will meet such and such a person. Men's spirits can connect to each other without a limit. When you meet the exact same person that you have anticipated earlier in your mind, then you will be shocked. Similarly, your thoughts and the spiritual senses coming from the spiritual world will often be foretelling the actual situation. You must have more of these experiences. Do you understand what I am trying to say? [Yes]

Through these types of senses and premonitions, you can begin to feel the emotions of people as well as predict the fortunes of the nation. Through these experiences, you should increase your spiritual sensitivity. Then, you will be having visions about the future of the nation. You can be contemplating while walking on the street as well as in empty places or serious places. [30-150]

4) God's Lure to Catch the Satanic World

Witnessing is the same as catching fish with nets. Can you catch fish by just putting out the nets and telling them to come in? You have to drive them so that fish will come into the nets. Similarly, you have to drive people for witnessing. What kinds of people excel in catching fish? It is the people who work hard. If you try hard in every way you can, trying out all different methods, then . . . Your result will depend on the amount of time you spent and the number and effectiveness of the methods you used. The same logic holds true. [96-131]

Regardless of whether you are the church leader or regional leader, if you give an anti-communist lecture, then you can always get a free meal. If you do well, you will also not go hungry during dinner. However, you do not realize that in God's dispensation, God is trying to use me as the lure to catch the satanic world. Are you going to be God's bait or not? [We will] God's witnessing method is fishing with you as the bait. Isn't this true? [Yes] You have to become lures for God. As lures, you must catch Satan, right?

There has never been a case where the evil side has not perished after gulping down the good side. If it swallows, then the seed of goodness will enter its body, and using the body as its base it will grow large. The self will grow and the body will also be resurrected in a new form. Isn't that how it is? If parents want to raise the children, then the mother must breast feed the child. When the mother gives out all the best part of her, both the child and the mother can live. Both will live. On the contrary, if she does not feed the child, then she will become sick. Similarly, it is your mission to become the bait, as God is trying to fish this satanic world.

What do you have to do as bait? You have to attract the attention. In order to do that, you have to be of good quality. They should not spit you out after tasting you in their mouths. After they bit on you because you look delicious, they should not spit you out after tasting you church leaders. If that takes place, then even those who came in through much effort will leave. It is like eating up many live people. You have killed them. They leave after only a few days, right? If you go and visit them the next day, they run away out of fear that they may run into you. [47-337]

5) Go Where You Planned

If you were raised as orphans, then you will only grow up to be orphans. Who are the orphans and the children of widows? What do you call them? What do you call those who grew up without a father? [A boor] Yes, they call them a boor, or a child of a widow. Those who were raised as a child of a widow will only grow up to become a child of a widow. For this reason they need brothers. It is an absolute necessity. You should have old people living in your churches and serve them. This is what all of you should do. Do you understand? [Yes]

You should be doing witnessing in this way from now on. As you do witnessing from now . . . Then, you must exert yourself after coming to like that kind of God and nurturing fondness for people. You must become devotional. After that, how are you going to do witnessing? You should not carry it out haphazardly, but have a focus. I have just given such directions all over the world. In New York, each person is responsible for 120 households. I have made the record for all of them. Having been assigned to just 120 households, they are to visit only those houses! As some as you have some time, you should go and knock on the door! Soon, you may be visiting them ten, twenty, thirty, or fifty times. Isn't this how it should be?

The 120 households will be influenced according to the number of your visits as well as your unchanging attitude. This conclusion is the result of your examination so far.

This is the result of the experiments carried out during the witnessing activities in the 21 cities. It has been proven that the rate of success in witnessing results is proportional to the rate of sincere and truthful contacts with the people; therefore, we must implement the same policy all over the world. I gave such direction in England before a gathering of missionaries from 20 nations.

Accordingly, even for the missionaries, if their witnessing area is not assigned yet, then they should chose 30 or some such number of houses, and only visit the designated places. If you meet someone on the street, even if you have a deep conversation with him or her for say, thirty minutes, no matter how wonderful the content, it is easy to be forgotten after you break off. On the contrary, if you visit the designated places that you have been laying a foundation, then the thirty-minute conversation will maintain its original value. If you have met ten times, the value will increase ten times. Isn't this true?

We have passed by the period of street witnessing and arrived at the time of focused witnessing; we have left behind the time of multi-directional witnessing to the period of focused witnessing. Because we need more membership, we have no choice but to carry on this type of activities. This is my direction. If you devote yourself for twelve months, and just ten people among the 120 household welcome you, then it should not be so difficult to witness to those ten people, right? If a woman from one household starts to believe in the truth, then you should not pull that one person out, but move into that house. After moving in, you should gather the woman's husband and children, and give a lecture before them.

Thus, when one person becomes a member, you should not just think that the person is our member, but centering on him, lay the foundation so that the whole family can be recognized as members. This is the direction that I have given.

Accordingly, you must go on a lecturing tour, a lecturing tour. It is very difficult for the woman to bring her husband to the church. They will not listen after one time. Only after ten and twenty times . . . The woman must be so concerned that her husband will not comply. So she must work up her confidence to ask the first time. She won't able to speak so smoothly once she opens her mouth; then the second time around she will have to make much greater effort. This is how man's psychology is.

As we can learn from that, you should from the very beginning avoid such wasting of energy, and just go to her house to give the lecture yourself. Because you made the effort to come and speak, and what you say is more intelligible as what his wife has been saying, he at least won't be able to deny your words. Rather, because he is hearing good words that he has never heard before, he will become more interested and gradually . . . Then, the woman also will be helping from the side.

If the woman's life has changed for the better after she joined, then her husband will be touched, and since such feelings are proportional, you should quickly centering on the family . . . So long as the husband does not put up opposition, witnessing to the children will be achieved in a definite manner because their mother is standing in the front as the vanguard. Do you understand? [Yes] Then, if you have relatives, you should find an occasion like some party or birthday when they can come together, and at those times, you should give them lectures. Otherwise, you should have the woman send out invitations to all her relatives so that they can gather at such and such time for a meal, and you should go as a visiting guest to give the lecture. If they ask who made the introduction, then the woman should say, "Oh, he is the church leader in this place, and don't you want to listen to him?" Having said that, she does not have to say that she is already a member, but just mention, "I have heard him speak, and I found it very interesting. So I wanted to hear more from him. Won't you like to listen together?" If you tell them like this, they really have no reason to refuse. This is the type of activities we should carry on.

Thus, I have been encouraging expanding witnessing activities that connect horizontally to the four directions through personal networks. My special direction to the worldwide movement this time is strengthening witnessing campaign of our church through the lecturing methods that center on families. Do you understand? [Yes] After you go back, this is also what you should do. [70-183]

6) Witnessing Efforts Must be Focused

If you have any time left during your mission, even going to the bathroom should be done in your assigned place of activity. As for resting, you should also rest there. You should not go to some other place. If you have to rest, then find a suitable tree and sleep under it. If you are going to cause dogs to bark at you, you should do so in that village. Everything should be done in this manner. If you have brought a lunch box, then you should go there to eat it. If you want to sing, then you should sing there. Whatever the case, you should try your best in that place.

Why have we made such a strategy? I have been gathering data until now in the 21 and 32 cities by using this strategy. I make the inquiry, "How did you get connected with the members of Unification Church, through the media?" Then I analyze and divide the source of contact into newspaper, radio, and television by making X and 0. Then, I make a statistics on such facts as, how many times they came to the church; if they have a relative who has already joined, was it the relative who brought them to the movement, or was it the members of the church that made you stay and try to persuade you with the utmost devotion. The more one attends the worship meetings, the higher the likelihood of his joining the movement. Do you understand? [Yes]

If you meet someone once on the street, no matter how much effort you make to move that person, it will rarely bear fruit. After meeting a person one time, if you want to make the same impact then you have to try just as hard the second time; on the contrary, if you visit someone at home and make the same effort, you will find that the result will remain. If you go back the next day, you will find that it is very much like having poured water into an empty cup, so every time you exert yourself, the water in the cup will increase.

For this reason, if you continue to exhibit a sincere heart two and three times, since you are the type of pure and righteous youths that America needs, they will be touched and feel compelled to give in to your request. Why? It is because you are very much like their children. They will be saying to themselves, "My children are out there as hippies and playboys, yet how can they be so pure? If I can become close to them, then may be they can have a good influence on my children." If they have such thoughts, then they will readily agree. They will without fail be very interested and agree to the request of the youth. This has been proven true through our statistics. Do you understand?

Accordingly, if you shun away from dispersed witnessing efforts and make more focused attempt, then it will be powerful. So, how many more people did you meet . . . If you can determine this and examine the data scientifically, you will understand that what I am saying is true.

So, you must spend at least three hours each day at the witnessing area. During your three hours, you should visit the house, ring the doorbell, and say, "I came again. Is grandmother there?" But, say no more. If they ask you, "Why do you come every day like this?" then you should simply reply, "I came because I miss grandmother." In this way you should make a connection, and after that, as you give a lecture, you should not say too much. It should be a five-minute lecture. At the most 15 minutes; you should not exceed 15 minutes. Then, you should visit every day and through these efforts strengthen the bond.

Next, for those who are useful . . . If you circle around once, twice, then you can generally tell in which house a good family resides and in which house an evil family resides. You should divide them into A, B, and C groups, according to such categories as the Christian group, etc. Then, you should only visit those houses that will welcome you. As you enter the house, you should say, "I am here," and help them clean up the house and cook meals. This is not someone else's house. Similarly, you should use tactics that will naturally turn them around. This is how you should carry it out. [72-5 1]

7) Witnessing Through the Children

In Chung Pyung, I often went fishing and caught crabs. There is no other way; you must drive them. They must be driven. You have driven them before? [Yes] In the past, because the net is small and the trap door is small, all the baby rabbits jumped out; since they did not go into the door, witnessing did not bear much fruit. On the contrary, since both door and net are big now, if witnessing still does not bring much result then it means that you have not driven them too well. Isn't this so? [Yes] Are you confident about driving them? [Yes] Are you confident? [Yes] What are you going to drive them with? With thought? You should drive them with your thought, with fists, with eyes, with nose, and with kicks.

Look. If you are going to witness, you should research folk tales of children. This is the most effective way. If three children in the village are gathered, you should tell them interesting folk tales. You should tell them interesting stories from the past. If you do that, then children will run back toward the church as soon as they finish their meal telling their mother, "Mom, I am going to see so and so." Then, parents will follow them along for sure. Do you understand? [Yes] The farther away the church is located, the better it is. Then, parents will certainly accompany them worrying that they may fall into the rice field on the way. This is how it is.

If the parents say, "I do not know who the person in this church was, but since my child likes you more than even his own father or mother . . ." then you should invite the mother in and praise the child before her. You should talk about how the child is and how his features are, adding that he is more handsome than the parents. If you say those words of praise, then she will smile brightly. Is there anyone who does not like to listen to words of praise? You are also like that, right? Even if you are aware of your shortcomings, if someone says good things, then you are still happy, aren't you? Isn't this so? If you praise their children, they will be very glad.

After that, you should make an analysis of the child's personality, and advise that he should be educated in such and such ways, adding that for that reason you have been telling him this and that kinds of stories. Then, you can ask the parent if she has been teaching him that way. Her face will grow red out of embarrassment. Next, you should ask why she did not do so. At this moment, you don't have to be so polite. You should mention that the woman reminds you of your older sister, with whom you have spent much time playing together. Then, using more direct words, you can even scold her a little. Then she will smile. This is how you become close. She still will not be offended, but will come to like you. Because you have done much more praising than scolding, because your harsh words only take up a fraction of your praise, there will be enough room for her to accept it.

If you continue, "If you guide him like this on this aspect, then this child will not only be able to lead the village, but also become a saintly figure that the nation needs," she will be so happy. As you then ask her, "Are you going to do it like that or not?" she will reply, "I will, from now on." At that moment, if you offer, "I will guide and take care of your house," then she will smile.

Since you made the promise to give guidance, you should visit the family. This is doing witnessing. You should go into their bedroom and ask her to introduce her husband, then you should witness to them both . . . This is how you should do witnessing. [73-130]

8) You Cannot be Successful in Witnessing if You Cannot be Flexible

When you observe things, you should have the aptitude to understand the situation well; on the other hand, if you cannot apply your mind, then you cannot even witness. Why can't you do it? For example, suppose that a dog in the village is barking loudly. Then you should intentionally go near it and say out loud, "Since the dog is like this, its owner must be bad." Having heard this, the owner will come out. At that moment, you should try to look embarrassed and offer apology, "Oh, I have made a mistake. I have cursed at a dog owned by a gentleman . . . Although the dog is like that, the owner is surely a fine gentleman." If you say that, then even if the owner was going to curse at you, he will smile . . . This is how you become friends.

When there is a cow tied down in the middle of a field, you should enter the village riding on the cow. This is witnessing. No one saw you untie the cow, right? Therefore, as you ride it in, you should ask, "Whose cow is this?" You should go around the village and say, "This cow was feeding on someone's crops, so I brought it in thinking that someone in the village owned it. Whose cow is this?" The owner will come out and say, "Oh, is that so? Thank you for bringing it in." As dinnertime nears, you can have a meal in their house and witness in the meanwhile.

The lies that you have said under such circumstances are not lies. You are just trying it out as a convenient strategy and method. You are trying it out to examine the world and leave a record. So, would God consider it as sin? If by doing so, the owner can go to a good place and be benefited. When you are bringing benefit to them, even a lie is not a sin. It is a sin if you bring them loss.

Now, you still cannot be successful in witnessing? How can it still go so wrong when you've got so many nets placed out there? If there are young people in the village, you should gather them and exercise with them. You should do it first thing in the morning. (Demonstrating with gestures) Even if you started out doing it alone, since young people like to exercise, they will flock around you.

On top of a hill, on the holy ground, if you can prepare several square meters of space . . . That won't cost so much money. After you have gathered several people and exercise with much noise, if you beat on a gong loud enough to be heard everywhere in the village, they will rush toward you. You can even bring them to the church to exercise. First, you must like each other: and people must like each other. Everyone must feel close. Isn't this so? On the seacoast, you can do it centering on the ocean, and on a mountain you can do it centering on the mountain.

Then why can't you still do it? How can you be successful if you are lying down and daydreaming all day? You should run around busy twenty-four hours a day. Even a tiger travels far at night to look for a prey; yet how can a person who is trying to help God's work expect to do it by just sitting down waiting for people to come? Do you think that Satan will just send his children to you? It will never come true.

You must research how to become a friend with someone you have just met for the first time so that you can be closer to him than a lifelong friend or anyone else. My witnessing method is that wonderful. So, in witnessing activities . . . It is acceptable for the younger generation to do things such as trip, someone walking past and say greetings to him as you help him up. This is how it is. [75-132]

9) People Must Become Close

When you go back, then you should stir up some problem which will keep the people in the village from sleeping. Otherwise, you should plan to fetch fire wood and make fire in the sleeping village, and maintain it for 24 hours or even for all year long. In the meanwhile, you can sit next to the fire and cook sweet potatoes, giving them out the people passing by . . . It should not cost so much to buy sweet potatoes. How much is a bag of sweet potatoes? You should buy a big bag full, and give them out to the people passing by. This is witnessing. How wonderful is it to make a camp fire and cook the sweet potatoes in it? If they call, "It's too hot," then you can tell them, "Although it is not, you should think of it as drinking a medicinal wine."

There are numerous ways of doing witnessing. You should try that. How much can it cost? Sweet potatoes are cheap, right? [Yes] You should try to cook a bag every month, and see what kind of reaction you find in the village. What would happen in the village? They will say, "Such a saintly person probably came here in order for the village to flourish." Then how about your dinner? Since you treated them with sweet potatoes, you can eat dinner in people's houses. At dinnertime, you can go visit those whom you have given out sweet potatoes to, and share in their meal. During winter, you can say, "If I go back to the church after spending a day near the fire, I will feel very cold. So, let me sleep in your place tonight." You can find a place to sleep just based on the merit of having given one potato, right? After spending a night, you will be treated to a breakfast, and after that, you can gather the older people and talk to them . . . There are numerous ways of doing witnessing.

Moreover, suppose it is time for feeding the cows. Suppose that there was a cow tied at the front of a house at dawn. You can take the cow out for feeding, saying that the time for feeding has well past by and the owner has not yet taken him out. Then, wouldn't the owner come out with you? He will certainly come out. If you then tell him that you felt pity on this hungry cow who was waiting for the owner to feed him, wouldn't he be grateful and become your friend? So, why can't you be successful in witnessing? Why are you not doing so well?

Even on the day of shopping, you should not just idly stay behind. On that day, if you have not made any appointment with your guests, you should go out to the market. The farther away the market is, the better it is. If there is a woman who is going there, you should follow her along, and on the way you can give some words of truth. If she likes it, then you should just accompany her . . . This is witnessing. If there is a capable person in the village, then you should make an appointment to meet for lunch. Then, you should treat him to lunch. How much is a bowl of noodles? Is it several hundred Won? If that has to be taken out of your living expenses, you should not eat dinner. If you are reluctant to share . . . This will become blessing. If you buy someone lunch, and as a result have to go without a meal at night, then God will give you blessing. He will surely bless you. Good spirits will definitely be moved by your deeds. After lunch, making your rounds, then when the dinnertime cones, you can go out for a movie. Even if you do not have much money, theaters in the countryside are dirt cheap, right?

Having done that, you will be invited by that family even if you do not go and see them. If they invite you, you should not talk about other things. You should talk about things that the village needs and the person needs. You can talk about the church at the end. At the very end, after giving all the principal lectures, you can give the conclusive remark that they are the words of truth from the Unification Church. You don't even have to put up the sign for the Unification Church. As you speak, the listener will say that the content is very interesting. He will then ask, "These are great words, where did you learn them?" Then, at that moment you can say, "You can become greater than me. If you come to the Unification Church while you are curious, then you can learn all about the teachings because there is a lot of such content." After that, things will move along naturally. You have to become close in heart, man to man. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] You can penetrate inside using whatever means you can. You can do it; how could it be impossible?

10) Stir up a Challenge

I told the members during my trip in Europe this time, "You should stir up a problem. It is all right even if it becomes widely known in Europe that I am going to serve a prison term. If half of them can say that such things are possible then I will be happy. You should let the people know about it." I am good at spreading rumors, right? They also say in America, "The Unification Church members dance naked. They are cults." Thus, I told you that it is unacceptable if there is no opposition. If there is no opposition, then it will not be exciting. It gets interesting only when there are oppositions. Even when you are drinking wine, it is tasty only when there are people who are watching you. Isn't this so? Doesn't drinking wine become joyful only when where is some give and take, so that as one says "Hook Ah!" here another says "Hook Hi" there?

This is how it is. The same thing holds true when you are working. If you are to be stimulated, you must face opposition. I believe that it would be disastrous for the Unification Church if we did not have the opposition of the Christian churches. We are trying our very best to not be indebted and disregard our pride; if we did not have opposition, and if we do not even have opposition in our current state, then just like steamed radishes, ravens can snatch them away any time.

You should think about this. You should examine yourselves closely. Do you have absolute determination? Do you have the confidence to go out to the world to struggle with others and lead a successful life, proudly living in a large brick house? You don't, right? When I took at you, all of you are very clever. Are you or are you not such type of people? On the other hand, you will be recognized as someone who has upright moral character and is very trustworthy. If you can be known as such, then even if people say that you have done bad things, they will not believe it.

This is how it is in America. As people meet the members of the Unification Church, they see that we are good people. So, when they hear some bad rumors, they do not believe them. Sometimes, you come back all fired up saying this and that and hoping, "I wish that God can punish them." Why would God punish them? Why would God punish them when they are doing what they are supposed to do? He will never punish them. You are foolish to wish that they be punished.

Religion makes progress when they are being opposed. Until today, religions always made progress when they were under opposition. Isn't this so? [Yes] However, they will perish when there is no opposition. Do you understand? Then, if the Korean nation stopped opposing Unification Church and started to support it, then would the Unification Church decline? What are we going to do when that happens? What are we going to do then? At that moment, I will attack you. I will do the attacking. Then, we will not perish. If we continued in the same way that we have been doing it then we will meet with destruction, but if I attack 24 hours and move forward, then . . .

This is how it is in America. Until now in America, scholars are approaching their doom because they do not have opposition. So at such times, there should have been attacks made. Without a good attack strategy, one will perish. When one is being attacked, one will strengthen his foundation, and when one is supposed to attack, he should carry it out mercilessly. So we made attacks. I gave directions, "go and fight with the media world. You should go to the newspapers and fight. Do not meet with the people at low positions, but meet with the chief editors and the top people. If they do not want to meet with you, then you should stake them out. When they go to bathroom, follow them there are wait for them."

11) There are Plenty of Ways to Witness

There are lots of ways of witnessing. Do you have to rely solely on Principle lectures? You can also blow a trumpet or fight on the street. Fighting is witnessing. By doing so, you can gather people around you and reveal the mistakes of that person . . . Was I wrong or right? A man should put forth evidence based on righteousness and live for the sake of righteousness. Don't you have plenty to speak about the youths and leaders of this nation? Why do you just sit still and wish, "It would be nice if people come to listen to the Principle lectures"? What is that? No one will come to you under those circumstances.

In such times, you should go fishing, go to places like the Hudson River and catch a carp. If there is someone watching you, then you can witness to that person by giving the carp as a present. This is better. Especially if you are a woman, then as you get a hook up, if you call out to a man near by and request his help, telling him, "Oh, please help me. I do not know how to fish," then he will without fail rush to help you. Then, he will ask you, "Can I try fishing now?" and you can become friends. After that, if you invite him to a dinner to your house that night, he will certainly join you there.

Our ladies can ride motorcycles. You can also ride motorcycles, right? How exciting is that? It is a lot of fun you should try it. When you go to the motorcycle store, there are many young people there. You should then sit on a motorcycle and ask them, "Are you a good rider? How fast can you ride; and then you can brag, "I can go hundred or hundred and fifty miles per hour. Do you want to ride with me?" This is witnessing. For the sake of witnessing . . . When you go to a restaurant, you should order barbecue spare ribs or something like that and wait . . . This is witnessing. How funny is that? After eating if you sit on a higher place and do this, then wouldn't they pay attention to you. You can say to yourself, "You have fallen into my traps in this small place," and laugh with content. (Laughter) If you make the determination, "I can make everyone pay attention to me," and immediately put this into action, then all will go as planned. Is that right or wrong? Would you be successful or not? [We will be successful] Then, when the audience laughs out loud, you should shyly do this . . . (Laughter]

If we end like this it is not so exciting; it is boring, right? What should I try to do now? Yes, yes, that is how it is. Then you can first listen to all the personal problems and then attracting their attention you can have plenty of opportunities to give sermons and lectures. If you have a fat person, then you can say that at certain time in the past you went to this place and such a fat person . . . And add that in comparison, he or she can be considered still pretty slim. You can make that kind of jokes. This is how you do witnessing. [77-25]

12) Witnessing to Three People Before You Eat

You can also use this type of tactics. When you eat three meals, you must make the absolute determination to talk to at least one person before breakfast, at least one more before lunch, and at least one before dinner, thereby talking to three people in a day. Unless you accomplish your goal, do not eat your meal. This is the type of campaign we should carry out. If you make such resolution, then what do you think will happen? Why are you eating meals? Are you eating the slice of meat to become fat or for the sake of the dispensation?

Shouldn't you spend more time in partaking in the dispensation than in a bathroom? You should spend more time for that than for eating lunch, right? Isn't that so? We should begin such a campaign. What do you think will happen then? Before meals as you approach the door . . . Before eating breakfast, you should go for a walk somewhere and find someone to talk to until it is time for breakfast. Then, this is also very good for your health. Otherwise, do not eat your meal. You will become very serious. If you have failed to do it in the morning and in the afternoon, then you should skip two meals and be content with just eating dinner. If you follow this method, then would you or would you not be impelled to do witnessing? We should carry on this type of activities.

If you do this, then would God praise you or scold you? So I think Unification Church members often may not be able to eat breakfast. When you are witnessing, you may not have the chance. If you get really hungry while on your way to go out witnessing, then you should stop the car at a place where people have gathered, and leave for lunch only after talking to them for a while. This is the training that you need to go through. Even when you are riding in a car, you should stop the car to talk to people for even ten minutes and after that prepare to have lunch. This is what you should do. Should we or should we not do this? [Do it] You should be the first ones to start that. First, the leaders must show the example. If the leaders fail to carry that out, then they are fakes.

Accordingly, you should go for a walk at dawn. You should go and talk before breakfast in the morning. You should go for a walk. You do very well in eating meals with your spouses, right? What I am saying is that you should first set the heavenly condition of four position foundation and then eat. When everyone sits down to have breakfast, if anyone has not yet done the condition, you should drag them out and let them get going on it for thirty minutes. Then let them start eating in the order they come back; this is the training that you should give them. Eat your meal after fulfilling such condition, and see how it is. You will see how great you feel. You will have no problem digesting anything that you eat. You will never have a stomachache. You will do it from now, right? [Yes] If you do not carry this out from the coming year, then you will not be able to fulfill your responsibility. After you go back this time, from the day that you go back, if you return in the evening then starting from that evening begin this campaign.

You should all make name cards in which you can put the addresses and some pamphlets where you can put all the information about the Unification Church. You should write that you offer the services of job agency, personal counseling, or something like that, and give it out to people that come by. You should also have your phone numbers on it. As you meet people on the street with these pamphlets, you could tell them, "You seem to have some grave concern; you should take a look at this and come to discuss your problems with me." There are plenty of methods. If there is someone who likes to make jokes, then you should tell that person that you can introduce him or her to someone who is very good at making other people laugh, and invite him or her to come over. You should at least say some simple things like that before you have your meal. The next time you come, you should come with those name cards made and show them to me, do you understand?

Now, the Unification Church should initiate such a campaign throughout the nation. All of you should make name cards and give them to those you meet, asking them to come visit you. Then, they will come to visit you. You should have your name and title in the church written on them, and you should put on the back that you can give counseling and specify what you excel in. They are just like leaflets. Every Unification Church member should have this. You should all be engaged in this activity. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

After that, we will establish tradition with this. You do not have to do it for long stretches of time. You should be able to complete it in ten or fifteen minutes. Within ten or fifteen minutes. Then, you ask them to come for a visit if they are interested to find out more. You should give them out as you express your wish to meet them again. This is the campaign we should promote. Do you understand?

By doing this, when we consider how many people will be connected to us horizontally in a month -- morning, afternoon, and evening -- then three times three is nine; in all, it is 90 people. One person would have talked to 90 people. As you give out the cards, you can ask them to give you a name card. Then, you should contact them through letters. Look. Some people can do fundraising campaigns just through correspondences and they can get 1, 2, or 5 percent. So how can we not get even one person through mails? Besides the letter, we have already talked to them personally 10, 20 or 30 minutes . . . Think about it.

As far as witnessing goes, as long as you can go out for ten minutes before each meal, if you do about thirty minutes a day, then you should have no problem getting one person a month. If you are really starving, then you can make the conditional offering by even just calling on a person passing by you and saying as he stops to look over, "Mr., can I see you for a second? I wanted to see you because you are so handsome." (Laughter, clapping) If you have called upon an older lady, then you can say, "I have stopped you because you look very much like my grandmother." Would that offend people? They will say, "Is that right?" If you grab her hands and ask her to come over saying that she looks like your grandmother, then she will . . . This is how it is.

Are you still unable to witness to one person a month? It is a task that will save America, the world, and God, and I am speaking to you all day like this and pleading with you so earnestly; yet are you still unable to do it. Do you think it cannot be done? [It can be done.]

Now do you understand the method? You understand the method, right? [Yes] Go and try it. You should try and see. You have to put this into practice as soon as you go back, right? [Yes] If we can stir up this kind of spirit all over the nation how great would it be?

I believe that if we can do it like that, we will not have any problem in getting more than thirty thousand members. If we organize ourselves like this, then even if you are working in a company or workplace, you will have no problem in building that foundation. As you just open the door, you can see how crowded with people it is out there. The streets are filled with people regardless of night or day, so why can't you do it? If you have one person join, then you probable can eat even one hundred meals a day. (Laughter) You should not say things that do not make sense. It does not work on me.

When you are going back, if you are going in a subway, you can push a person that you want to witness to. After you do like this then like that . . . (Demonstrates with gestures, laughs) You won't have any problem with that. Anyway, you can do this. Do you think that it will be considered a sin? As God looks over, he will laugh. He will say, "You are doing a good job," and he won't scold you. There are plenty of ways. Even a hundred people a day . . . If it were me I will meet even one hundred people. One hundred people. Do you think that is impossible? Please answer me. Is that easy or difficult? Is that impossible? You should do it.

In this way, the cellular organization . . . Carrying it out in this way, you should think to yourself, "If I can make one person like me, then if I can make a pair, then the two will repeat what I have done and soon I can make twelve people. During the 7 years in the company, it will not be a problem to reach 84 people. I can do this even when I am asleep." You should be thinking about this even when you are asleep.

Do you all know that we have to do the seven-year course in the formula course? If you can witness to just one person a month, then since there are twelve months in a year, you can get 84 people in seven years. The significance of 84 people is the sum of 12 disciples and 72 followers of Jesus; the sum is 84 people. If Jesus was just able to accomplish that, he did not have to die and the kingdom of heaven on earth would have been established. Do you think that he would have died on the cross if he had the foundation of 84 people? So, if you want to create the kingdom of heaven on earth, then you have to be better than Jesus is. [89-307]

Section 2 - Witnessing (Part 5)

4. Examples of the Method of Witnessing

13) Treat Them Like Your Close Friend or Relative

What are you supposed to do in your region in simple terms? You do something like going around while banging on a bell at midnight. You should go around blowing the horns to wake them up, otherwise bang on the doors as you go around, or do something. You can establish the tradition of gathering around some place at midnight for some activities; or do something to become well known.

After that, you should go to a place where people have gathered around and give a speech. You should also make jokes. You should make friends, and even wrestle. Since there are a lot of people in the park, you can divide the people into two groups and do some fighting competition. You should push like this and hit like that. Temporarily, you should create such an atmosphere, and you should guide them through exercise even if they number over one or two hundred. Rather than playing sitting down, it is better to find something that all people like. Why can't you do it? Everything can be done if you do it this way.

You should be thinking about how to absorb the crowd by doing this. As much as possible, you should sleep in their houses. You should befriend them, and say, "I like you very much. I find that you are very much like my uncle and my cousin, so I would like to spend a night in your house." (Laughter) If you say that, then how would he respond? Would he reject your request when you are telling him that you like him, you want to become friends, and feel that he is like your older brother? After spending the night, then you should be up at dawn and clean up the front yard as well as inside the house. Then, you will be asked to come back again to spend another night, and even be asked to come over once a week. This is how it is. This is all a part of the strategy.

Even when you go shopping, you should do witnessing. After you buy something, you can tell a joke, "You are very beautiful. You took like a model. My younger sister looks a lot like you." Would anyone be displeased to hear you tell her that she looks like your younger sister, a relative or someone close? You are trying to flatter her. You can say how you miss your younger sister, so you are very happy to run into someone who looks like your younger sister. Then, you can ask her to have lunch together.

By this time, she will ask who you are. She will become very curious, and will want to find out. Then you should take this chance to boast about your house. After you bring her home, you can tell her that Rev. Moon is in your house and explain how you lead your life. You should tell her everything. After that, you should invite her father and mother to go for a picnic in some nice place, and then . . . This is all a part of the strategy.

It is diverse and interesting. As you try it out, you will find that there is not much to understanding a person. People will want to become friends because as they deal with you, they will learn that they have a lot to gain from you and nothing to lose. This is what you must think about. Do you think you can be successful in witnessing by telling them to simply come and listen to the lectures, to the principles of creation, for example? (Laughter) Rather, it is better to grab on to one's nose and tell jokes, becoming friends by being informal and casual. You must learn how to become very close like long time friends in a matter of one or two hours, or two to four days.

How do you do that? If that person is an old person, then you can tell him that he is like your aged uncle, and you can ride on his back saying that his back looks great. You should say that his back reminds you of your uncle's, and request that you ride on it. Then what would he say? (Laughter) What can he do when you are telling him that you want to ride his back because you like him? Would he scold you then or beat you with his fist? (Laughter]

Do you just sit still blinking your eyes wondering, "Are people coming? Should I go out witnessing?" A man should take on challenges. So my son, Hyo Jin, likes to ride horses. Mother says that he is just like his father. He can do everything like riding motorcycles and so forth. Mother is not so pleased. But one should try everything. This is how one can grow. If you are like this, like a bookworm then it won't do.

If I do it like that, then I can do in three years what normally takes ten years to complete. It is possible. So, what is better? More than someone who memorizes several pages of a book and behaves like a wimp, we need a man who can go out to jump all over the place, shouting loud enough to shake the whole village. You must understand that now. Therefore, you must realize that this is how you should be. Do you understand? You have to be a bit eccentric. [94-97]

14) You Must Lead an Exemplary Life

You should go and meet the professors. Now, because of the science conferences, the time is ripe for you to go and meet them freely. You should go and pay your respects. You should thank them, and say that the professor is like your uncle and your father. You should tell a joke, "I have been feeling lonely out here far away from home and missing my uncle, so when I go and visit you who reminds me of my uncle very much, you should not mistreat me, OK?"

Therefore, you do not have to start witnessing as soon as you get there. You have to first become close. If you build a personal relationship, then all will be fine. Then, he may ask, "Why did you come here? Why are you staying here?" At that moment, they you can say, "I cannot say, because if you find out what I am doing here, then you will want me to become friends with your sons and make them become like me." This will make him very curious, so whenever you come he will ask you to tell you. When he says that he will take responsibility for what happens, then you can tell him everything.

If his daughter goes to kindergarten, then you should go and visit her there. You should tell them that your uncle is a good man so you came to see what his daughter is like. Then as you meet the teacher, you should ask for the daughter of so and so, and as you meet the daughter, you should introduce yourself explaining that you have met with her father. After that, you should take her home when kindergarten is over. You should try that several times. If the professor asks, "Why do you bring my child home?" then you can reply, "I am doing this because I like my uncle's children and miss them." If you give such reply, would anyone be offended? He will say, "You are a good man." You should try and see.

Especially if you are a man, as long as you can fix a car, you can be very successful in doing witnessing in America. If you help people fix their cars . . . You should rush to help as soon as you hear that someone's car is broken. If you do that, you can build good relationships. After a while, rumor will have it that so and so is good at fixing cars, so people will come to look for you as soon as their cars have problems. Next, you should know how to fix plumbing, and after that electric appliances . . . This is how it is. In order to penetrate into a household, you really need this type of skills. This is what you need the most strategically.

For women, you should become skillful in knitting. After you make something interesting, such as a ribbon or a hat, then you should strike a conversation with a student on the street. As you ask, "What school do you go to?" she will answer, "I go to so and so high school" or "so and so college." In the meanwhile, she will notice your pretty hat. Then you should say, "Oh this hat? You should try it on. It looks very good on you. Do you want me to make you one?" It is not that expensive. The next time you meet, you should give her the hat that you made. Through this, you can become friends.

I know how to knit a sock and a hat. Do you understand? [Yes] Some simple things like underwear, I can make them myself. I have been making preparation for the sake of the dispensation, in order to do the work that I am doing now. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

As you go into a village, you will soon be able to see clearly where you can make a contribution. Any church that I go into, if I go in undercover without revealing my name, then I can turn the whole place upside down in six months. This is not a problem for me. I will be able to change it around completely within six months. So, how can I do that? It all begins from one's life style. It is safe only when it begins from touching people's heart through one's life style and by becoming a leader in leading a life style.

I am also very good in making things like picture frames. When I was taking refuge in the South during the war, I worked as a carpenter in the American military complex for eight months. I was not taught that. Because I have ample experiences, I can surpass any theory. A normal person can catch up with a specialist as long as he tries three times harder. They do things hastily, but I take my time with much devotion. When I go to a factory, I first look all around the factory and then give directions. This is how I trained myself. This is how I saw things, and I am trained to do everything in accordance with the theory behind it. Do you understand it? [Yes]

You have to be an example in your life style. You have to be a friend when you are playing around, in your daily life, and then in your studies. When you go traveling, you have to be a friend for traveling. When you go hunting you have to be a friend for hunting. When you go out into the ocean you have to become friends there; and when you are tilling the land, you have to become friends for farming. If you have the ability to become a friend in all fields, then as long as you have the ability to persuade people theoretically, you will have an easy time bringing in all types of people from all different fields. This is how I think. In order to have this kind of influence, you have to educate yourself. It all depends on education. You are making friends with people in order to learn from them. You should ask them to teach you this and . . .

For this reason, you must have a lot of contact with the people. You have to have many contacts. If you can build your relationship to a point where that person can discuss with you his or her most sensitive secrets, then you can witness to them with great ease. In my years as a student, all my friends revealed to me all of their secrets. I always kept their secrets. Then, I told them how to solve their problems.

In witnessing to people, sharing Divine Principle alone is not enough. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] You have to lead an exemplary life style. You have to show through your life. You have to do it not through words but through your deeds and life. Your words and deeds must be one. [95-238]

15) Even Witnessing Needs Strategies

Witnessing abides by the same principles. Witnessing is also like that. If you have made a goal to witness to a lady, then you should measure the time that it takes, and inspire her to join in six months. You must think up a strategy. You should investigate what she likes, what kind of books she likes to read, and so forth. You should investigate where she goes at certain time of the day, and where and at what time she goes shopping. You should find it all out. You should ask her to meet with you next time . . . If she is reluctant to meet you even after you have phoned her, you should try your best to still meet with her. After you meet her, you should witness to her. There are many different ways.

If she still refuses to meet, then you should wait for her at the market as she comes back from shopping and then bump into her on the street. If you fall down, then you should hold on to her. If she drops her bag and some other objects, then you should pick them up and . . . All of this is a plan. As you pick up the handbag, you should apologize . . . If there were many people watching you, then you should phone up her husband and ask for a meeting. You should explain what happened. You should apologize, saying that you have embarrassed her by bumping in to her and so forth . . . Through this opportunity . . . If you can become a friend with the husband, then the wife would be puzzled, saying to herself, "I have never seen such a strange person in my life." Gradually, you will be able to create the atmosphere that will let you go in and out of the house freely.

I once used this tactic, and eventually I moved in and lived with the family for one and half years, witnessing to both husband and wife. If they are important people for the dispensation of God, then I am willing to do such things. Once, in order to witness to this one lady who had ten children, I moved into their house and helped with their laundry. I penetrated deep enough so that more than to her husband or her children, she trusted me to discuss with me all her problems. If you are nice to people, then you can become friends with everyone. Isn't this so?

If you cannot bring results in witnessing, if the leader cannot be successful in witnessing even after one or two months, then you should reflect and research, why am I not able to . . . It is strange that you are not being successful. This is because you are having empty fantasies when you go out witnessing. This is what I think. It is because you are having idle fancy. Why is witnessing not going well? If you have been unsuccessful through this method this month, then next time, you should try the opposite way. If you could not do it in a school, then you should go to a market . . . You have to search for ways. Because this is how I think, I have no sympathy for those who cannot be successful in witnessing. You have to make it happen. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes]

You should also before reaching thirty years of age . . . Those who are older than thirty raise your hand! You must make all of these preparations before you reach thirty. From twenty-six years of age, I began to . . . If I go to Pyung Yang, then I stir up Pyung Yang; if I go to Seoul, then I also make Seoul very noisy. At that time, I stiffed up problems wherever I went. Why did I become the object of controversy? When I enter a village, everyone in the village wants to come and spend time in my place rather than going to sleep at night, so I naturally became the object of denunciation. Even children in the village wanted to come to my house to use my bathroom. It was very strange.

Why was it like that? Whenever I met the children, I told them interesting stories. They even forget to eat meals. They completely forgot about eating. You must be able to do this. I played with the children and let them have an exciting time. Even in a single day, I thought up hundreds of new things and made it very fun. In the meantime, I inquired, "Where did your mother go? Where did your father go?" After investigating all that, I took the children to . . . If they were playing in my house until late, they naturally fell asleep there as they became exhausted. Then, I put them on my back and . . . In this way, I could visit his or her house to do witnessing. How great is that? If children fall asleep while playing until late at night, I took them to their parents. How grateful would the parents be when I brought the child on my back? They would tell me to have some tea before going back. The work of God also takes place there. You also need this type of thing. You have to be able to tell stories to children and become their friends.

Next, become friends of grandfathers and grandmothers . . . In many houses, there are grandfathers and grandmothers. You can hear all kinds of gossip out of them, about what their daughter-in-law and daughter are like, what the neighboring households are like, and all the information about the people in the village. You have to become very familiar with the village. Since you will come to know who works at what company, even if you are meeting a person for the first time, you can greet him or her by name. Then he or she will ask how you know that. In reply, you can say that you know him or her well. In reality, you do know well. You can add, "I might be a distant relative of yours, so the next time let me go and visit you at your house." This is how you make relationships.

If the person is a farmer, you should talk about farming. If he comes back exhausted after a long day in the field, you can ask, "What crop are you growing this year?" You can tell him how this crop will do and what he should do . . . You have to tell him that kind of things. If you tell an exhausted man, "I came from Unification Church, so please listen to my Principle lecture," then you will surely be kicked out. (Laughter) You will surely be driven out.

If he is a farmer, then you can offer, "Let's go and see what kind of crop you have been growing. I would like to go with you, so what time are you going out?" You should then follow him to his fields at dawn. After that, you should spend the whole day with him, becoming his friend. As a friend, you should help him with his work and while you are sitting down together to have lunch, you can talk. If he asks, "What do you do for living?" then you should answer, "Do you really want to know? If you do, you should take some time out. If I tell you about my background, then you will be so interested and excited that you will want to follow me." You should say this type of thing, which arouses curiosity in people. He will say, "I will make time to listen, because I am really curious." Then you should reply, "Make some time for it." After that, you can drop what you are doing in the field and find a suitable place to talk for one, two, or several hours. There are plenty of ways of witnessing . . .

We are not doing this in order to take advantage of them. We are trying to save their life. After you inspire people to become members through different strategies, would they become vengeful or be grateful? [95-233]

16) You Must Lay the Foundation for Recognition

Look, all of you. When you are building a foundation in the village, you have to pave the way for people to feel delighted in inviting you over to their house and feel natural enough to ask you to help with their household chores. It should be that although you do not seem any special in your physical appearance, but when you stand in front of the crowd and speak you are fully capable of bringing people into submission.

Suppose that there were people with the last name Baek; then you should say, "Mr. Baek, this person is like this and that person is like that, and so and so is the best person and so and so is the worst person in the village. This should be corrected, and this is what you should do to lead the village into prosperity; you should educate the children well." Having said all that, you can ask, "I can tell you how the village can flourish. Do you want to hear my words?" Then, you can start talking about the Divine Principle.

For this reason, when you are doing witnessing you are crazy if you expect people to just come to you and listen. When you meet someone, you must benefit the person greater today than yesterday before you send him or her back. This is the ironclad rule. If you could not speak to him, you should at least put your food aside and give it to him or become his friend.

From this perspective, the ones who are easiest to witness to are the young people. The best targets are the college students, from senior in high school to college students. Because they are going through adolescence, they have a strong tendency to absorb everything well. If you can be recognized as a good person in that village, then children in the village will come to you and report to you even the most trivial things. They will tell you all about what someone in the village is like and so forth. Consequently, you can become, how can I put it, some sort of master that can receive all these reports. If this is what grandmothers, then elder ladies, children, and youths do, then you can completely witness to the whole village.

If a grandmother is passing by in a car, then you should say greetings, "Good morning, where are you going? Grandmother, you are doing the driving? Can I help you?" You can tell her, "Let me drive you instead." You can even tell her, "When you want to go somewhere, please give me a call. I will accompany you when you go shopping."

From now on, don't occupy yourself with other things. This is what you should do. You should not engage yourself in the foolish thought, "I am the state leader, so when people come to me I am the Abel figure . . ." For a king to become a king, he needs people to govern. If you are alone, why do we need leaders? If you are sitting by yourself and having idle fancy, then it is not acceptable. God will never help that kind of people. Do you understand what I am saying? This is what you must do. You must create that kind of atmosphere. You must cultivate the land by yourself. You must do it all by yourself. [95-236]

17) You Must Develop the Ability to Do Anything

I can go anywhere I want without any problem. Even if I do not have any money, it is OK. I am trained in everything. Because I have such experience, I can lead many youths all around the world. Who first began fundraising? [Father] I did. Today it is the Japanese members who are doing all the financial activities, but it is I who first began. You have no excuse before me. You should not be thinking, "How do you do that? I cannot do it." Do you understand? [Yes] This is how you should carry it out.

I did all kinds of things for the sake of doing witnessing. I went to the market every day to bump into someone like an elder lady, and after she fell down, I would help her up and take her home . . . I tried all sorts of things. (Laughter) As you follow behind her and offer to pay a visit to her house, then she will welcome you.

The fact that you cannot be successful in witnessing is a puzzling topic of research for me. You should go into a city around lunchtime every day, and wail in front of the crowd at twelve o'clock, and see what happens. Every day, three or four people will come and surround you to comfort you. You should then say, "I will be able to resolve my sorrow and stop wailing if you can listen to what I have to say, but can you really take a few hours to listen to me?" Why can't you do that? Why? You are too comfortable.

For a year and half, I lived with a family that did not want me in their house and did witnessing. This was because I realized that if I can witness to this one person, he can contribute a lot to the dispensation. I was willing to persevere through any kind of insult and curse, but one usually cannot insult you more than ten times, because people have conscience. At first, they kicked me out of their door and cursed at me as I stood there; then after a while, when I moved in a little they remained silent; after that, I moved in little by little, soon sitting on their front porch and then moving into their hallway. After a while, they felt sorry because they had cursed at me so much. After the husband left for work I would talk to the lady all day sitting in the hallway. I did not go into the rooms, at least until husband returned. After he came back if he said, "Why did you sit out here all day?" then I would reply, "How can I go into the rooms when the owner is not here? May I go in now then?" He would smile and say, "Looking at your head it seems to me that it is all right for you to go in." You can become a friend when you can follow up with the joke, "I will go into your room to talk to the lady the next time, perhaps even tomorrow, so you better not have any suspicion." You can become friends even while you are being cursed at. Having said that, I went into the room and . . . When the husband came back from work, I would let the lady stand in the front and go out to greet him adding, "Let the two of us welcome him home today."

Why can't you do it? Dr. Yun, do you understand what I am saying? You cannot accomplish the dispensation of restoration if you cannot do that! You can get free meals and live there . . . What is bad about that? Have we stolen anything or robbed anything?

So, after the wife listens to your words, if she says, "Honey, you should listen to the words of this great man," then he will reply, "Really? Since you are constantly praising him, let me listen to him." After he listens to you once, he will be devastated. Why can't you do it? Why? It is difficult because you are trying to do it the easy way. You should not be too gentle.

If there is someone in the village who does not listen to you, then you should become his friend, and making him pay attention to your words you should guide him on everything in life. You have to be good at wrestling, soccer, and everything else. You have to be good in singing also. Even if you have only met that day, you should be able to lead conversations that are so interesting that he forgets about going to school or eating lunch. So, when the dinnertime comes, all of his family member will come looking for him. When they come, you should become friends with his father, mother, younger brother, older sister, or whoever is sent. Then you should go to their house. It is because you are not desperate enough; if you seek more sincerely than when you are desperately looking for food to satisfy your hunger, then anything can be done. Even a baby bird is capable of finding food to feed on when it is hungry.

Think about it. I am an interesting man. I have researched into that kind of things a lot. Wherever I go . . . If I meet a grandfather in the village, then I become his friend; if I meet a grandmother, I become her friend; if I meet an older woman, I become her friend; and if I meet a young lady, I can become her friend. When I am with children, I play with them. So, those who joined the Unification Church at that time can never forget me.

Those who have given up hope on witnessing are not thinking and researching. If you truly have nothing to do, then you should initiate even some entertainment in the evening. You should come up with some program with which you can go around the villages. At least, do some entertaining activities.

So, as you enter a house, you should ask them what great person they know and after inquiring about where he or she lives, you should go to visit that house. Once you get there if you ask, "I want to have a gathering of so and so famous scholars in your living room for the sake of the village, so would you lend it to us?" They will surely have no objection. I will be the master of ceremonies. I would put on a terrific performance as an emcee. When that takes place, as the people in the village look on they will see that this young man is very talented. This is all a part of the plan. There are plenty of people that you can witness to if you do well. Do you understand what I am saying?

One day you should act like the eye, the next day like a nose, then like a mouth, then an ear, then one day like the thumb, and then like a small finger; you should play the role of all ten fingers. Including the toes there are twenty. So, how many in total? You should play the role of twenty-four different types. When someone teaches you, you should follow after him or her. You shouldn't have any problems.

When you see a pretty girl as you walk on the street, then you can fake a stomachache crying out, "Oh my stomach! I have a bad stomachache because I ate too much for lunch; would you be able to buy some medicine from the nearby drug store?" Having heard your plea, she will certainly help you. Having done that, you should thank her and befriend her asking where she lives.

For you ladies, you can throw your shoes while you are walking on the road. (Laughter) Since you cannot walk over, you can ask some man passing by you, "Mr., would you please pick up the shoes and bring them over?" He will surely bring it over for you. This is how you can become friends. Friends, this is how it is. God will not send you to hell just because you used this method to witness. Instead, he will say to himself, "Wow, that's great. This guy, he is very resourceful. He will do fine even if he is sent to an enemy nation as a spy." You should consider yourself as the spies that God has sent to the satanic world.

Women should build close relationships with other women. There will not be any problem. What is so difficult about that? It is a mystery to me how you are not able to do witnessing when there are ample opportunities.

How can we live in this narrow world? How wide is this universe, You can do witnessing in such wide and interesting ways, yet why are you not doing it? Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

I am already old and am over sixty. But even now, young people will not surpass me. Therefore, I try repeatedly. I tried virtually everything; I have experience digging caves, erecting supporting posts in a house, and making charcoal.

There are plenty of things to eat in a mountain. There are many things to eat. Even a rabbit can survive on them, how can men be unable to survive there? When you go to the countryside, there are mountains and oceans, but although there are many fish in rivers and oceans, you do not know how to catch them. I am trying to teach you all this. During the hunting season, you can go off hunting. Do you know how to shoot a rifle? [Yes] You can survive by hunting. You can feed on a bear for almost a year. Why don't you research this kind of things?

I am trying to catch fish in America to sell them . . . Those people with blue eyes; I am trying to become a champion in a world where countless greedy people with blue eyes live. Is that easy? This is what I am doing. Are you or are you not confident that I can do it? [We are confident that you can do it.] I can do it.

I cannot even speak English. Still, I am doing things that no one else in this nation can do. There is nothing that I am not capable of doing in this nation. This is also how you should train yourself. So, if I were to go to South America now, don't you think that I can build a foundation there in three, four years? Even if I go to Africa, or wherever I go, I can lay the foundation within three, four years. I will do it without fail. What do you think? I possess such conviction.

Why do you think I did things like that? Why? I was determined to accomplish the will of God no matter what happens. I was determined to carry on the dispensation even if I had to do physical labor or live in the slums as a beggar. No matter what path I took, I was determined to penetrate into this world. If I made you into that type of people, would you be glad or not? [We will be glad.]

So think about how many curses and insults I have persevered through. I would have given everything up if I were a narrow-minded weakling. I would just smile it off. I can do it because I am a free man.

Now, witnessing is not a problem. All will be fine if you believe that you do not need food, clothes, and a place to live. A man lives his life only once. There is only one chance at life. It will not return the second time. For this reason, you must develop everything. You must build up your experiences one by one and store them well until you use them. You are to use everything. This is a wealthy man. You must be prepared with everything. These types of people are wealthy. [132-210]

18) Witnessing Through Letters

When you are doing witnessing, you can use many different methods depending upon the situation and the type of person that you are trying to witness to. After meeting several times, if you feel that the person is a good man or woman, you can write a letter. You should try to employ some method that can witness to them. And when you are writing the letter, you should not write it in your own style. It would be nice to use passages from magnificent and romantic novels or words of great people, and you should utilize works of literature that deal with men's life.

You should prepare three types of letters. With just these three types, you can make contact with and witness to at least one hundred people. As you use them, you should do an experiment on what kind of response they bring out from people. Your wonderful letters will mesmerize them.

When that happens, you should meet them personally. However, you should not go alone. As you receive a return letter from them, you should be able to distinguish their personality type, so that you can bring along a member who has a similar character.

You are the originator and the member is your assistant. Thus, you should remain silent. At times, all three of you may be engaged in the conversation, but in general you should be just interjecting a few words now and then. After that, as you are leaving, the member should make a point to praise you before the guests, saying such things as how you are a man of character and have always been an honor student in school . . . You should repeat this type of meeting three times.

From that moment on, you can start having a conversation on current issues as well as issues of morality and ethics. At this time, you should not refute their views or make a judgment on the validity of their opinion. This is the time when you should begin in a serious manner to make the introduction, "I know a place where many young people come together to reflect on these questions, and lectures about these topics are given." You can then follow up with the suggestion, "Won't you like to go with me and see for yourself?" When you do that, the guest won't be able to reject the kind offer before the two of you. Whenever you have two people who are one in opinion, it is easier for the third person to accept a similar viewpoint. Moreover, you should become friends. Why is this not possible?

If you write 100 letters, then you will be able to come in contact with a surprisingly large number of people. If you are not getting a good response from one type of letter, you should discontinue using that. If send out different types of letters just three times per type, then you will get some kind of response. [52-272]

19) You Should Do Research

In witnessing to a member of a certain family, you must exert yourself greatly. At times, you may have to spend over a year and half for this endeavor. There will be a continuation of oppositions. All the rest of the family members will hate you for it. Accordingly, you have to put in an enormous amount of effort to guide one person and one family. Yet, if you can move the heart of one person, then all of them will be saved. This is the best method of moving people's hearts. If you have a wide range of experiences of witnessing to all kinds of people, you have nothing to worry about. You will find a way to deal with any circumstance where such instances take place.

You can use the following method in places such as public buses, the subway, and market places. You must research about people. If you do so, then when you see someone, you can come to understand many things about that person, and you will be able to approach him or her and talk to him or her. For example, you might say, "What are you so concerned about? Just from the way you look, it seems that you are deeply worried about something." At this moment, you are making a step toward a cordial relationship. So, we should research and understand various types of people through their physical appearance and gestures. You should be able to say something about a person just from the way he or she walks, and be able to judge a person's personality or temperament just by looking at his or her facial expressions.

All progress begins from one unit. Centering on that one unit, other formulas will come into being. This formula is applicable to all people. From one's face, you can figure out through the process of induction the internal unit where the formula originates.

In order for you to understand a certain person, you should choose three people that you used to know in the past. However, the three people have to be of different types. After that, you should examine how those people look -- their nose, eyes, individuality, etc. After you are finished with the examination, you should think up someone who halfway resembles the person A and someone who halfway resembles the person B. Then, you should first probe into the person that resembles A. Since that person is similar half way, you should be able to understand that person half way.

If you can recollect your fellow students in elementary, middle, and high school, and if you can visualize them in your mind, then compare them with the three types of people that you have just examined. You should be able to do a comparative study. If you can do this, you will obtain a good body of reference materials to understand how they are leading their lives and making their living. If you can apply this method well, then your judgment can have a seventy-percent accuracy. You should try to have contact with as many people as possible. Then, you will be able to develop a method to quickly judge and evaluate all types of people. Depending on each person, the size of their eyes, the movement of eyebrows and eye balls, the way one walks, or one's posture during sleep are all very different. These are very exciting. For example, all animals have similar forms for jumping, but for men, each one is unique. Eating, sleeping, and for all the other activities, each person's movement is different. The nose of each person, for example, is very different from the others'. Its size and position is different. As you observe these closely, you will have some thought about him coming to you. At this moment, you can tell whether the person is telling the truth or a lie, or what he or she has in his or her mind. As you observe closely, you will find a pattern. You should not see each person separately, as an individual . . . The time that you are doing witnessing is the best opportunity to try this.

A politician, a scholar, and a physical laborer are all very different. Their external expressions differ according to their occupation, organization and their own thought. If you can learn all these different types and shapes, then your sphere of social activity will become very large, meeting a politician today and meeting an economist tomorrow. Even those people, with whom you previously thought you could not carry on a conversation, you can win them over to your side. This is the most important method of doing witnessing.

You may want to focus on one designated family and apply this to them. This is because in one family there is a variety of people. As a result, you can select a person that you want to make contact with the most. There is nothing more precious than researching people. When you do such research, you can determine as soon as you meet someone what type of person he or she is. [52-273]

20) You Should Do Witnessing on the Street

What do we have to do now? We must do propaganda. Since the time of confusion in the nation and the world has come, we should stand on the street with a heart desperate enough to vomit blood, and cry out centering on the perspective of Korea and the perspective of the world from now on. You should have a blackboard with you and standing on the street preach, "Wake up! You people who are asleep. You who do not know where to go and stand inside the maze, you must clearly understand where you have to go and move forward."

Policemen might put up an opposition with the pretext that you are blocking the traffic and so forth, but you must not yield. Traffic is not the crucial matter at hand. How can the traffic on the street constitute a problem when the path of the Korean nation has been blocked off? This is when we must possess the kind of strong conviction to go around to every street and every corner of the nation. If it is the day that the market is open, then you should go to the market place and with the delicate voice of a woman crying in tears, you must firmly shake the spirit of the people. We must overcome communism. If the people cannot be ready with the unified foundation of ideology, then there is no way to ward off the wolf pack from the north.

You must never forget that because you bear the mission of newly determining the paths that individuals, families, villages, and the society must head toward centering on this internal content, you must do witnessing on the street with a focus on publicity. Do you promise me or not? [We will]

What is the first? [Devotion] You must exert yourself in great devotion. You must take the place of my devotional heart, which has always been deeply concerned about the future of this nation night and day, and since I am not in this nation, you should inherit this Principle and exert yourself to the utmost. Next, you must realize that the time for you to exert yourself and cry out on the street has come, because this people that is asleep is headed toward its doom and you must wake them up. You should realize that this is my plea as I am about to leave on a long journey soon. I would like to ask you to center yourself on this and, grabbing on to the people and heading toward the future, try your very best to leave behind the will of the heavenly laws until I come back. Do you understand? [Yes] Those who pledge that they will do so, please raise your hand. [50-183, 1971.11.6.]

Section 2 - Witnessing (Part 6)

5. Forms and Goals of Witnessing

1) Witnessing Through the Spirit World

In the early days of the church, God worked directly to bring new members in. By witnessing to the prominent figures in the denominations, we were able to witness to the Christians in their neighborhood.

While the Christians were fighting with much financial backing, we fought with ragged clothes on. [15-273]

As long as you begin the Cain-type Home Church, then the Abel-type Home Church will be taken care of automatically. Isn't this so? Automatically, your family members and relatives will be connected. Such a time has come. Why is that? This is because your ancestors are not leaving. Centering on your ancestors, if you have something on this earth that belongs to you, then you must govern over it. In the past, the evil spirits had dominion over those things by controlling them separately; we must be able to govern over all things that have previously been governed by Satan.

Therefore, from now on, if someone does not listen to your directions to become a member of Unification Church, then you should give him both the disease and the medicine. You can strangle him and say, "You, why don't you go? Are you going to go or not?" If that still does not work, then you should kick him or her and force him or her to go. If that also does not work, then you take him or her to the spirit world. Wouldn't it be wonderful if such times dawn upon us soon? You have to lay down the bridge of heart. You have to lay a bridge of heart. If there is a young man whose horizontal love for his people and the world corresponds with God's bridge of heart, then centering on that person, 70 generations of his lineage will come down and help. How many descendants of these 70 generations are there? This group of people will surround you and protect you so that you will not be harmed. They will serve you as the master of love.

Because we are trying to expand this domain, there is an inevitable competition. Accordingly, we must go out witnessing even at night. The time will come when people cannot but join the movement because their ancestors are witnessing to them in their dream and we are trying our best to witness during the daytime. Do you understand? [Yes] Therefore, the whole Korean nation has been surrounded by Unification Church's net of love. This is the net that I have organized and made. This is the strategy of casting nets. This is the organization. [163-304]

2) Witnessing with the Divine Principle Book

In respect to witnessing, those who joined after having read the book turn out to be much more useful members than those who joined through the lectures. For this reason, I ordered that the book be written as difficult to understand as possible. For average people, even if they join . . . What the Unification Church wants now is leaders. Rather than one thousand followers, we need one person who can lead. Do you understand? [Yes]

If you were to distribute the books to 360 people, then how many among them can be inspired to join? Look. Right now in Japan, of those who listen to lectures only 20 percent join. If 100 people listen to lectures, then 20 people will join. This is because their level of intelligence is rather high. Still, the higher the level of education, the higher is the percentage of those who join. Do you understand? If the world-class professors listen to the principle, then more than half of them will be supportive. Let us make this conclusion. The rate rises as the education level goes up. This is how it is. Do you understand? Therefore, the fact that the rate is lower in Korea shows that the educational and intellectual level of the people is lower. Still, no matter how low it is, it should at least be 2% to 3% . . . [56-221]

Communists have used books to conquer the world up to now. Do you understand? You could not even think about this yet. You have been doing witnessing up to now, but you did not know how to do it with a book. If you do it with books, then the results would be astronomical; so the only way to restore the thirty million people is through books. Even if the rate was one percent, how many is that? If you look at the statistics, in Japan right now, about four percent are joining the movement. Looking at this, it is not possible for one to not be able to witness to at least ten people in a year. This can be confirmed even through scientific numbers. Do you understand? Do the church leaders gathered here understand? [Yes] When you go back this time, you should start on this campaign.

How much is the basic cost of the Principle book? How much is the basic cost? Five hundred won. You should give them to the members at the original cost. This is what we did in Japan. What should we decide upon as the price? . . . Let's set it at four hundred won. Four hundred won. Do you understand? If each person is to buy 30 books each, that is twelve thousand won; you should find a way to come up with twelve thousand won. Everyone without an exception must buy them. Do you understand? As a member, if you do not have thirty Principle books, then I will not consider you a member. The whole world is united on this. Can the central nation of Korea not fulfill this, when the whole Unification Church worldwide is acting in unison? You are false and useless ones. Tradition has not been established in Korea. Isn't this true? All of you should buy them.

All of the leaders, especially the leaders must carry this out from dawn. You cannot waste your time away by just sitting still. You cannot do that. Meeting one person each day and getting back one book from someone -- can't you do this? Do you think you can or cannot do this? [We can] You have no excuse. For those who do not carry it out, you should not even think about receiving blessing or good fortune, or anything else. [55-291, 1972.5.9.]

Then should the Unification Church members just sit still? We cannot just sit still. From now on, average members must buy thirty books each. In Japan, they give the books at the basic cost, at 500 Won each. So, at least twenty thousand books must be sold.

You have been running around every day doing witnessing, but is it going well? You are not doing so well. Rather than doing what you are doing, you should lend the books to the supporters in the countryside. You should lend one book for one month. Do you understand? They have plenty of time to read the book in a month. As long as you are diligent, you can push them to read it in two weeks. Do you understand? Using a book is easier than witnessing. How much is the Principle book? Since we are lending out for free these books that worth eight hundred Won . . .

This depends on how you publicize them. You should go around with it starting at dawn, advertising that it is a worthwhile book to be read to the children. You can lend out one book and get one back each day. If you lend out 30 books and give each person one month to read, then in a year, you would have lent out 360 times. 360 people would have read the book. If you can do it in two weeks instead, then 720 books, 720 people would have seen the Principle book.

When you look at Japan, the percentage of those who join after listening to the Principle lecture is four percent. Considering that four percent join through, lectures, a higher percentage of people will join through the books. If someone, who can read and understand the book, can join, then he can immediately work as a core member. However, this is not the case with those who join through lectures. Do you understand what I am saying?

Now, the foundation for free cultural exchange between Korea and America is sending out letters to the whole nation asking for donations. When they send out one hundred letters, usually they have two to four return letters. The rate is above two-percent. How many percent of the people who read the book would be touched? It is surely more than that. Just sending a letter out has a two-percent response rate, so the result must be better for us since we are visiting them personally to distribute the books. Do you understand? Even if it was just one-percent, how many people is that? Moreover, when you lend the books out, you shouldn't just do nothing. After you lend the books out, then about half way through their reading, you should ask them about their response, and for those who like the books, you can sell it to them. If we do this, I believe that we can sell many books.

Having done that, if there is someone who is interested in the Principle, you should distribute one book and say, "I will personally go and explain to all your relatives and family members, so please have them gather at one place." You should continue your lectures in this manner, and giving them a date by which they should finish the books, whether it is one week or two weeks, you should guide them in their studies by providing explanations.

If you can lay such a foundation is several places, then you can call your own father, mother, and relatives to gather at the lecturing site. In this way, if there can be just lecturing sites, if you can gather ten people in each place, then you can ask your parents or parents-in-law to come. "I am lecturing today, so would you like to come and see?" Father-in-law will say, "the rumor has it that you have been negligent in your household chores, but what are you talking about?" In response you can say, "It is good words, so why don't you come and find out?" If he objects, then you should speak about the Principle for the sake of witnessing to your father-in-law. Then, he will eventually say, "My daughter-in-law is great." If he listens to you for just one week, then he will give a firm support even if you do not request him to do so.

3) Witnessing Through Video

Unification church members should have thirty Principle books, thirty cassette tapes, and thirty videotapes. Moreover, all of you should own a VCR. In the future, all of you should own one. Do you understand what I am saying? Starting from the State Leader, you should all have it. Do you understand? [Yes] So what do you do if you do not have enough money? I have ordered a special individual financial activity just for this reason. [97-231]

Up to now we have been saying that we do not have enough people, but in reality that is true. However, if you prepare several tapes, then you can witness to ten or twenty households even if we lack manpower. Moreover, since they are not offended but rather are grateful, you can even receive some donations from them. Even if you do not go out and earn money, there will be ways that you can obtain the funds needed for your activities. Through this method, even a new member, someone who joined yesterday, can also take the tape and do witnessing with it. I believe that this is the only and the last way that we can have an explosive growth in membership all over the nation in a very short time. [65-341]

4) Witnessing to One Person a Month

We Unification Church members should witness to one person per month. You don't even have to witness to two people. All you have to do is witness to one person a month. We are going to implement this all over the world. During my tour around the world, I have been giving directions to start this campaign in Japan, America, Germany, and so forth. If we cannot be successful even after exerting ourselves to the utmost, we will come up with some new way. [23-310]

For all of you, I set the goal of witnessing one person a month. This is the goal. I am the cause. You are to become a subject and then create an object. Yet, did you do that? In order to achieve this, you have to center your life on it night and day, whether you are awake or asleep, and such mindset must become the center. What you see, listen, and eat must be this and when you sleep this is how you should do it. Have you done that like that? All of you failed to do it. This must always be the center. When you eat, see things, listen, put clothes on, and give the words of truth, and carry on the fight right now, all must be done for the sake of that. This is the goal. This is the motivation. Subject and object must make them one.

It may seem that what I ask you to do is impossible, but they are perfectly doable. They can be done. You will accomplish great achievements. If this is impossible, then God cannot help but be doomed already. For sure, it can be done. See if it can be done or not after it becomes like your humming or steep talking. Even when you are sleeping, you should wake up while counting, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve people." Is that how it is? [66-261]

You leaders, do you have the determination that you should witness to one person per month? Is there anyone who believes that he should do this even if he cannot eat and sleep? [94-158]

You should witness to one person a month. I gave this direction to the whole world. Yet, can you Korean members who are attending me directly fall behind the foreign members? No matter how difficult it is, it is still easier than crossing the thirty-eighth parallel, isn't it? [24-182]

The activities of the Unification Church up to now were for the sake of dismantling the external environment. Because we were in the environment of opposition, it was merely a plan to claim back the people under such an environment. For this reason, the Unification Church took many tolls. We used tactics that consumed us a lot. However, such time has passed behind us now, and as a result, individuals just have to witness to one person a month with a parental heart. Then, witnessing will not be a problem. If a thousand people can witness one person a month, then in a year, the membership would grow to twelve thousand. After another year, the number will increase to one hundred and forty-four thousand people. After just three years like this, Unification Church members will number more than one and half million, and on the fourth year, it will exceed fifteen million. If this can be done, then Korea can be restored in several years.

Therefore, we have been planing according to this principle up to now. You cannot witness to this and that person randomly. One person just needs to witness to one person a month. Do you understand? Then, in the next month, we will have the double the number here. Isn't that so? [23-311]

If you can pray and exert yourself for three hours a day for a month, then you can surely gain a new member. Therefore, if you can exert yourself for more than 12 hours per day in the countryside, then you can surely restore one person a week. With this principle, we are fighting the battle out there. Do you understand?

It is my direction that average members of Unification Church must at least witness to one person per month. Do you understand? [58-111]

You cannot make the excuse that you cannot witness to one person per month. If a person spends three hours on witnessing per day, then in thirty days he would have spent ninety hours. Isn't this so? If you want to put in 90 hours in a week, then you need to spend more than 12 hours a day. Can you achieve this by eating all your meals? Regardless of your sex, you should be doing this from dawn. You cannot possibly establish that a person who spends three hours a day witnessing cannot even witness to one person after a month. [55-289]

5) Witnessing to 84 People

Witnessing simply cannot be unsuccessful. You should write letters day and night and call every day. You should tell your parents, "I will die if I don't do this." All the blessed couples will receive accusation because of this. You will be accused because of the 84 people. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes] The door to heaven opens to you after you receive blessing, but you cannot enter it. You cannot go in. Do you understand what I am saying? [Yes]

How do you enter heaven? A messiah must bring along the world, and Unification Church members must take with them their relatives. This is what you should be aware of. I have already paved the way for the roads that individuals, family, clan, nation, and the world must walk through. Three people, twelve people, and 72 people; adding all this you get 84 people. (He speaks as he writes on the blackboard.) This is going through the three stages of formation, growth, and completion. [89-247]

Why are we witnessing to one person a month? What is that! Why do we plan seven years? Seven years is 84 months. This is 12 apostles and 72 disciples. When Moses was assigning six leaders to each of the twelve tribes, you have six times twelve, or 72 followers. Therefore it is not 70 followers, but 72 followers.

Then, he selected seven people centering on the head of the tribe. Do you understand? [Yes] This is how they were organized into groups of seven people. So, centering on Moses, the 72 followers represented the formation stage, the 12 tribes represented the growth stage, and Moses represented the completion stage. This is in accordance with the principle. For this reason, viewing it with the Principle of the three stages, I have to replace the position of Moses, and I must have twelve tribes, and then 72 followers. They are the heads of clans. We have to restore this foundation through indemnity today.

So what is the meaning of obtaining 84 people through this? What Jesus could not find on the earth was the twelve apostles. Jesus should have possessed the twelve tribal leaders before the nation of Israel, which represented the people. These clan leaders were all high priests. Jesus did not have to die if the twelve high priests became one and then all of the 72 clan heads who were the high priests in the regions became one before him.

We have to claim it back from inside the church and the world. It must be done from the external foundation. This must be claimed back from Zachariah's family. Do you understand? [Yes] Zachariah's family. So, what is to be done after winning it back centering on John the Baptist? Then he was supposed to return to his hometown. Having done that, the family of Zachariah in the position of Cain and the family of Joseph in the position of Abel must unite, thereby letting the first and second sons become one so that they can be in the position of twins. Then, having set the condition that the first son stands in the position of the second son, the younger brother must be liberated.

In other words, Zachariah's family in the position of Cain should not have killed the family of Joseph in the position of Abel . . . Wasn't the fall a murder? [Yes] In contrary to Cain's killing of Abel, on the level of clans, John the Baptist's family which was a Cain-type clan must save Joseph's family which was the Abel-type clan. They were supposed to save them fully.

Joseph's family came later, but by attending it like an older brother and becoming one with it, they were to indemnify at the level of clan all the wrongdoing of the older brother throughout the history. The day that just three clans, which have paid indemnity at the clan level, can be formed, the people will be naturally formed. Do you understand? [Yes] There will be a formation of the people. Jesus failed in his attempt to achieve this. Because 84 people could not become one, he lost the foundation on which he can inherit the providence by connecting with his clan after returning home, and the foundation on which he can inherit the four thousand years of Jewish history and the history of the Israel nation. Accordingly, without establishing Jesus' standard of indemnity you cannot move forward into the position of blessing, the position of Adam. Do you understand? [Yes]

Therefore, all those who are walking the path of restoration are destined to find 84 people. Without that, you cannot embark on the path that leads to the nation. Do you understand? [Yes] Without a nation, you cannot go toward the world. No matter how much a foundation of indemnity I have established, because you could not be in such a position, I have put my life on the line and tried my very best to make the connection. Otherwise, there is no path of life. There will be no way to find your nation, world and universe. If you failed to do this, then no matter how much faith you had in me, you will be accused in the spirit world. The door would remain open but you cannot enter. You have to wait because you have not completed the procedure.

Therefore, in seven years, corresponding to the seven thousand years of history, in seven years the unfulfilled will of Jesus and Adam . . . What is the cause of suffering of Jesus? It is his failure to gain three spiritual children. What is his next unfulfilled will? It is paying indemnity for 84 people on that foundation and moving up to the position of the original parents, the position of true parents, the position of parents who have laid the worldwide foundation of indemnity and won the victory. For this reason, the world is fated to go this path. Do you understand? [Yes]

Since all of you have already received the blessing, are you in a better position than Jesus? [Yes] It is all the same. I blessed you by sharing with you my victory centering on my worldwide foundation of indemnity. I have given an extension in time so that you can have a chance to complete this in my place.

So you must witness to 84 people in seven years no matter what. It cannot exceed seven years. If you fail in seven years, then you must do it in 21 years. If you cannot do it in 21-year course, then, since I have repeated twice the three seven-year courses, you must begin a 40-year course. You must do it in the 40-year course. If not, then it would take 60 years. [127-69]

6) Witnessing to 120 People

You must wail, grabbing on to the nation. You must shout out in a wail, "Are you going to let this nation live or die?" Having warded off the national Satan through this, you must then grab on to your clan and weep. Isn't this what you should do? Isn't this true? This type of person is a filial son before his parents and a patriot before the nation. Once you know that the parents and the nation are not in perfect condition, you must become a filial son and a patriot to make up for it. You cannot enter heaven without becoming such a filial son and a patriot.

Thus, do you have to do witnessing or not? [We have to do it] How many people should you witness to? [Up to 120 people] If you want to do 120 people, then you have to witness to at least three people in a year for 40 years. Even if you witness to three people in a year, it will still take 40 years. So, if you can indemnify forty years in ten years, then would you prefer to do it in ten years or forty years? [Ten years] You should indemnify forty years in ten years. In order to do that, you must witness to one person per month.

They say that in ten years, mountains and rivers will change their appearance, right? If you did not exert yourself to the utmost in countless ways during that ten years, then when you go to the spirit world you will feel too shameful to even raise your head. There are many people in this world that pay devotion for ten years for the sake of their parents or the nation. Accordingly, you have to be prepared to at least fulfill the unit of ten years. If you can witness to one person per month for 10 years, you can gain 120 spiritual children. You have to give all that you have, all your soul, spirit and strength for these 120 people. This is the way you can do the most for the sake of the world and God. [34-269]

You have to become tribal messiahs. Because it will take a long time to talk about it in detail from the historical perspective, I do not have such time now. You have to become tribal messiahs. In order to become that, you must witness to 120 people. How great would it be if you can witness to your mother, father, older brother, older sister, and all of the family members? If you can do that, then you can do anything just within the family. You do not have to such things as going around looking for fishermen like Peter, publicizing your presence, or dying on the cross. [34-298]

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Chapter 3 - The Way To Become A Capable Lecturer

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Section 3. - Lecturing and the Mission of a Minister

1. Lecturing Is the Leaders Major Job

1) Ministers have to Speak

Everybody put out your tongue. The tongue, when does it work? It works when you eat. Then, for whom does it work? It works for yourselves. When do you think the tongue can work for others? It is the time when your tongue works more for others than for yourselves, which makes you a man of virtue. So, teachers and professors are the ones whose tongue is mostly used for others rather than used for having their meal. Those people are great.

Have you ever cried for others! It's easy for people to cry for themselves, isn't it? So, have you cried for other people? There are two kinds of tears. One who sheds tears for himself or herself will go to hell, and one who sheds tears for others will go to heaven. So, are you going to use your tongue, or will you not? [We will]

This lady who graduated from seminary, you don't like to talk, do you? However, you like to write and think. That's the enemy. You have to do what you don't like. People who couldn't get good results will see progress when they try what they don't want to do. Do you understand? Now, do you like to give speeches? You don't like it, and that's why you cannot witness. If you like to lecture to others, you will bring a good result in witnessing. (96-172)

If you don't have people to lecture to, go to the park and lecture for 18 hours. If you cannot find people you want to lecture on, pray such as, "Heavenly Father, I am not lecturing at home today, and I will give lectures at park for 18 hours." And do it as you prayed. Try to do it everyday for six months. If you give lectures to you friends for three months, you must be tired of it. Do you think so? [Yes, Father]. How long have you lectured? I gave a lecture for 18 hours on the New Year's day of last year. Do you think I did that because it's easy to do? 24 hours. I continuously talk and lecture from when I wake up until I close my eyes at night. I have lived in that way all my life. (107-250)

The reason why I gather you here is to guide you into the right course. If you break down while you are lecturing, I will take care of you. If you die when you do so, I will hold the funeral for you. Then, you will not be accused, saying that you lectured until you died following Father's direction. How serious is it, then? You have to lecture at the risk of your life. God has supported me because I have done so, and that makes Rev. Moon, who could have perished, be a globally famous person. That's how I have survived. (107-249)

When we think over why we talk through our mouth, we realize that everything in Heaven and Earth is connected through the harmonized mouth. Everything can be connected. (86-165)

2) Lecture Everyday

After you wake up, you should be worried about where you will go and give a speech, just like a mother is worried about breast-feeding her child. If you wander around hesitating to go this way or that way, you need to pray, "Heavenly Father, I don't know where I should go and witness." If you really don't know where to go, try to tell a fortune by yourself. Spit on you palm, and clap with other hand. Then go the way where the biggest spit drops. Or hit the midpoint of the ballpoint pen. If it turns to the right, then go to the right. That's the right way. You should apply the Principle to your life and environment. Do you understand? (60-345)

If you can give a speech, do it every day and night. Do it like eating a meal. If you cannot find someone, go out and do it on the street. If you really can't find anybody, see members and cry holding them, or give a lecture to your mother or friends. (96-141)

You are leaders, aren't you? Raise your hand, those who make speeches everyday as a leader. I will make and give a schedule for you, too. If there is a person who lives with you at your church, wake up together and follow the schedule. It is the rule of our church that every member should wake up at six o'clock, isn't it? [Yes] Go to bed at 12 o'clock, sleep for six hours, which is the rule of the Unification Church, wake up at six o'clock, and wash and prepare other things for 30 minutes. 30 minutes is enough. Then lecture from 6:30 to 8:30 for two hours. It is for the growth of the members.

After you have a couple of members, take them to witness. Have breakfast for 30 minutes, then go out for witnessing. Witness together on the streets. You should meet people one by one and witness by devoting yourself to them.

2. Leader's Basic Training

1) How to Give a Lecture

How are you going to give a lecture from now on? When you do that, don't think that you are lecturing about only the Divine Principle. You have to think that you are talking about God's history and Father's history. Then what are the histories? I talk about them in order to inherit those histories and to unite them. Do you understand what I'm saying?

This is the reason: when I hold another's hands from the beginning, they are not my hands. What's that? That's not my hands. Then, something inner and indescribable should come out from you and you should feel it. Once you open your mouth, you have to be fascinated with your words. If you pray like that, that prayer is mystical. You need to feel the moment that you can get intoxicated at your prayer.

Then why is it like that? That's Divine Principle. If a subject and object have give-and-take action with each other, force will be exerted. If they have give and take centering on their heart-force, accompanying inspiration of heart will come out. What is the force going to do? It will restore and re-create the heart. (157-254)

2) Standing as a Leader

Even when you walk at dusk or under the moonlight, the heart that you feel is precious. If you pray, you should think of Jesus and his heart when he was walking and wandering on the streets. With reflecting all those histories . . . Suppose you try to have the heart of the people representing those times thinking that how heaven will see those steps? How much blessing will you have? How precious the time will be if you walk alone, meditate alone, pray alone and read Father's words alone?

The leaders are not living like that. They don't hold the position of a public figure.

If you think on a larger scale it will bring the past and it can combine with the present feeling . . . If you see the sun, Jesus must have seen the sun and other saints and wise people must have seen it, too. The thing is the way they saw it. Water and air are the same.

You should be interested in those things. You need to feel it and appeal to heaven, and report your feeling. If so, it would be naturally connected. Do you understand? [Yes] Now, the unification of the heart will be the major thing needing to be done. Let's revive it.

The reason why I'm talking about this is that you have to change your attitude when you give a Divine Principle lecture. When you give a lecture, you shouldn't do it from your point of view.

So, when you pray, you don't have to pray anything else. You have to pray about the Principle of Restoration. When you pray about Adam and Eve, you need to stand in their position. If you pray about Noah, you need to become Noah himself. You are the Abraham in his family. You are the Moses at his time. Restoration will be done in this manner. Restoration will not be done unless you build a revival of the heart of those historical people. You should pray with that kind of view all the time. (157-262)

3. Lecturing and Witnessing

1) Speech has the Power of Creation

Try to talk about the contents of Divine Principle until you get tired of it. It will be exciting once you do that. We should know that this speech has the power of recreation. I know that wherever I go, God is with me, and with that heart I can influence the people. Do you understand? [Yes]

That's the way we can sway this country. I cannot go to every place by myself. I have built bridges between people. So, you are in the same boat, and you have common responsibility. Do you want the providence to be accomplished fast or slow? [Fast] (107-252)

You should know that wherever you go the blessing will be there. In the place you speak out, there will be a miracle of revival and recreation. We need such a crater of love in every place. (166-83)

Once you know the Principle, you want to open you mouth. You may not want to talk about your family business, but you will lose your appetite unless you speak about the Divine Principle. Do you know that?

Can you complain? Can you say that I am wrong? You should want to visit and talk to people day and night. If you repeat it, then there will be creation. When I see the lecturer speak of the Divine Principle, he speaks softly at first, but in 15 minutes -- "Wa! Wa" he shouts. He is so excited and intoxicated. Have you ever felt like that? (167-330)

4. The Attitude of a Minister to Lecturing

1) The Minister Must Feel the Lecture

You are now giving the lecture on anti-communism, but between the lecture on anti-communism and the Divine Principle, which one do you feel is more interesting? I want to ask. Which is more interesting? [The Divine Principle is better] You want to give a Divine Principle lecture? Do you really feel that way? It is true that giving life to the man that is about to die is the best thing.

If you become like that, the atmosphere will be charged. After staying in such an atmosphere for a few days, when you see cars running around on the street, those things seem very strange. You will feel like you are walking on the clouds. When you walk over a bridge, you wouldn't know whether you are walking on the Pacific Ocean or not. You will feel like you went to the spirit world and became a spirit. That is how you would feel. This is exactly what it means when I say that we are entering the land of mystery.

In order to make such motivation, you must become such a mover, the yeast. You must have the subjectivity. Heart is yeast. Have you seen anyone who has not been melted by heart? (157-258)

When you listen, you must listen well. When you speak, you must shed sweat, blood, and tears. That is what is scary. These days, when you give a Divine Principle lecture, you are lecturing only with the formulated method. As if you are going for work, you make an appointment and say "let's start the lecture at so-and-so time." This is not right. You cannot do that. This is why I gave a direction in Korea that when one gives a lecture, he must do it as he sweats, as he sweats. All 36 blessed families who are early members gave lectures in that way. They were educated in such a way. (96-323)

When you lecture the Divine Principle, you should not lecture as if you know everything about the Bible verses and other information with only the material that you have noted down and memorized. Before you speak about the core context, you must know the entire context and feel a new taste through it.

In order to move the audience, you must shed tears holding on to the Divine Principle. You must be so strongly attached to the Divine Principle that you would read the book throughout the night with the feeling that the time is too precious to lose. Also, you must be the one who would experience mystery from every page. See how you feel lecturing after experiencing that. See how the audience is moved and responds. Without any doubt, the audience will be newly moved. This is the principle. (30-130)

When you lecture, you must think what will you leave during the lecture. When you speak, you must think what will you leave during your speech. When your hand moves, you must think what will your hand leave at the place where your hand went. When you act, you must think what will you leave. You must pledge all these. This is why, even if you go the difficult way, even if you go the exhausting way, you must always think what will you leave. You must think what will you leave as you always walk the difficult and exhausting way. Your excitement must be overflowing. You cannot be exhausted. This is what is needed. (96-331)

You should not stop giving lectures. How wonderful the expression is. This is why if one who knows the taste is told not to lecture, he will die if he doesn't speak. He will feel alive when he feels the taste again from speaking overnight. Otherwise, he wouldn't want to live.

Now, I am very famous and so busy that I cannot give the Divine Principle lecture. The old days when I was raising members were the most exciting period. Now I am very bored. No matter how late it gets, even if it was getting close to midnight and the members wanted to go home, I had them sit down and I continued speaking from the intoxication and the excitement of talking. Even if they say, "Please Father, it is twelve o'clock, you need to sleep," I didn't listen to them. However, when it became one o'clock and I am about to stand up, I see them standing up before me. At that moment, I feet wordless.

You are smiling because you agree with me. Unless you are a Unification Church member, you don't know what I am saying. You must be intoxicated while you lecture, you must shed a tear while you lecture, you must be grateful while you lecture, and you must think while you lecture. How wonderful that is. How exciting that is.

If you don't lecture, if you don't feel the taste, you would say that you are dying. Do you do that? Because God is always with you when you lecture, there will be a strong flow of electricity. You will feel the power that seems billions of volts is flowing. Also, you will feel that the world is shaking because of you. How thrilling this would be? When you feel that your eyes won't close even if you want to close them. Even in the middle of sleep, your eyes will be suddenly opened. That is possible.

What I am saying is not only for the sake of our Unification Church, but I am appealing to the patriotic -- for the sake of America and to save Korea. With thought, you have to make the atmosphere. America, now, is gradually perishing because of the corruption of the youth. This is why we have to speak to them with patriotic thought that we will save America with our hand.

2) If You Lecture Enthusiastically, You Will Make Contact with the Spiritual World

When I talk about one thing, I speak in a situation of serious Shimjung (heart), sweat and drink water. No one in the world would know the taste of water at that time. How does the water taste? You cannot compare with the taste of coke, or the water with honey. The taste is very different. Every time, the taste is different. Do you know what I am saying?

You must discover that. If you don't feel that, you cannot sense the spiritual feeling. You cannot respond to everything about the spiritual world. If you feel that, your ears will first become very sensitive and hear what others are saying even if they speak in the distance. Without knowing that, you won't be able to differentiate whether the spirit of the spiritual world is good or bad. You must know this. It is not that you know by seeing it, but your mind knows it. The eyes of your mind are in the higher position than the eyes that know by seeing. Do you understand what I am saying?

Why am I saying this? This is because you still have a long way to go. You must know that. You must not be proud of yourself. This is why the Bible says; "the one with the empty mind is the fortunate one that will receive everything." This is the same principle. All these words are saying the same thing. Do you understand?

However, you are not giving lectures. Without giving lectures, there is no way to find the world. While giving a lecture, you will be able to have contact with the spiritual world. If such phenomena happen, you will lecture in a half-conscious state. If you lecture from the Principle of the Creation to the fall in a half-conscious state, everything that you lecture will happen.

This is why you must know how the activities of the spiritual world and reality fit. You must see and feel. In front of your eyes, it is in front of your eyes. This is why you must become crazy, crazy. You must continue the lecture, as you become crazy. (96-170)

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Chapter 2 - The Work Of A Minister

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Section 1. Minister And Prayer (Part 1)

1. The Prayer

1) Reasons for Prayer

If man did not fall then the savior is not needed, and religion and prayer are also not needed. We must understand that the need for savior, religion and prayer are the unfortunate gift of the fall. (1974.3.9)

Why do we have to pray? We must stand in the position that is horizontally 90 degrees in relation to the vertical realm of the heart. We cannot make a mistake. We must stand horizontally at 90 degrees and by receiving vertical stimulation, depending on the magnitude of that stimulation, based on that standard, my sphere will expand. If that happens then this kind of sphere is formed. It results in a perfect circle (or the original image) in which one hundred percent give and take can occur.

Therefore, we can not afford to not devote ourselves sincerely. You cannot waver. You must pray in that situation. "How have I attended you Heavenly Father?" In attending parents, am I a representative of family, society, tribe, people, or nation? This can be known at once, where my tears have been shed and flowed. This is the formula. Fallen man cannot attend the Heavenly Parents without tears, without repentance, without cleansing the recreation of that environment is not possible. Do you understand?

When thinking about the nation, do your tears fall? When thinking about the world, does wailing occur? There is the problem. When Heavenly Father is doing that, the subject is doing that, the horizontal standard must stand in the same realm and in the participatory realm. It is not possible without being one. (171-19)

One does not become a central figure with confidence. Do you understand? One does not have confidence. Even I have never thought myself as feeling confident. Because I realized before myself must come what God likes, and I realized I must like that person whom God goes after. When I look at a given situation, what matters is how can I start off by having such a heart. If I can be connected to that heart, there is nothing which cannot be accomplished. There is nothing that cannot be accomplished. We must have a mind which can make other people joyful, and console the sorrowful person.

Have you loved God as much as the food when you are severely starving? We must love that much. Even when we are so famished, we must be able to search for God holding the food, and when we starve and hold rice in our hands, we must search for and care for the loving family (church) members. We must do so. If you are such a person and if you starve and fast, then that village will fall into ruin. It will be overcome.

For that reason, where ever a person is, whom God loves, he never starves. Do you understand? Father has never thought about food until now. Father has never thought "I must make money to survive." Would father starve because he doesn't think that way? Where ever father goes, food is waiting for me. Isn't that right?

As such a responsible leader, you must know how to follow this essential principle track (orbit). Therefore you must pray. Pray deeply about the relationship between God and myself, how much does God love me? Also, you must pray and invest for members. How much relationship have I made with members? Until the relationship becomes round . . . For that you must pray. You must pray.

How many hours do you spend on eating meals in one day? Is it over one hour and half? At least it requires about one hour and half, doesn't it? [Yes] You spend on average one and half hour for eating meals. For spiritual work, you must invest more than the amount of time you spend on eating. You must invest much more. Father has understood this fact through numerous years of own life of faith. (70-171)

As we realize more and more, that the path we must walk today, is a path which we must break through anyway, we feel that we cannot not do this with our own energy alone. Therefore, we must understand that a person of faith must pray. (1975.5.5)

What is the most important and necessary thing in your daily life? It is prayer life. Through prayer we understand the enemy that is not visible and also discern the visible enemy. (19-146)

Prayer is also needed for the perfection of purpose. (9-197)

2) The Content and Order of Prayer

When praying, first pray for this nation and this people, then pray for the Unification Church, and then pray for the descendants who will succeed the proceeding generation. (1968.11.4)

When you pray, you should pray first for your nation. And then pray for the world, then pray for the liberation of God. Do you think God is in a comfortable situation? Without knowing what one must do, without knowing how the fortune of this world is changing, he or she is saying "Oh lord, please send me to the Heaven." (14-65)

Today you must pray for the ancestors who have toiled until this time and are now in the spiritual world before praying for your own son and daughter. You must be in such a frame of mind that you long for all of humanity to live well before expecting yourself to live well. Before dancing, you must seriously worry about the humankind which is still in the realm of lamentation. Also, you must have the mind-set which can represent the situation of Jesus who could not show a happy expression even when he was happy, and could not express joy even when he was joyful. (4-125)

Those who have faith in religion for one's own benefit will abandon God when he or she receives the blessing. It is because receiving the blessing is the goal. After living for a while they will fall apart. You must pray from the viewpoint which seeks to find what God desires. Then we must pray God to bestow blessing upon the world. (1983.5.1)

A person of faith must pray a public prayer for something greater. (28-271)

The one who sheds tears for the miserable nation shall received a national blessing, and the one who cries for the miserable church shall receive a church-level blessing, and the one who shed tears for the world shall receive a world-wide blessing. (1958.4.6)

If one has a spiritual experience, then that person will pray for himself or herself at the very last. If you can enter into the realm of the sanctified spiritual world, you will come to pray for God first. Don't you think it should be so? At the moment when you meet your owner, you must invoke blessings upon him. Then afterwards you must also pray for Jesus; only after that you will understand the historical heart. And then you must pray in place of and representing the multitude of people who have fought for the great dispensational will of Christendom. Following the footsteps of all those innumerable prophets ever since the fall of Adam and Eve, you must pray, "Please allow me to become an offering that can resolve (cleanse) all their sorrows." After that is all fulfilled, you can pray for your loving children, and then pray for yourself. That is the way heavenly law is.

Today if I claim to walk the correct path of faith, then I must shed tears holding onto this world, must cry tearfully holding heaven and earth. I must cry holding my nation, holding my church, holding myself, and at the last, pray requesting that the responsibility be given to me. (1959.10.18)

3) Answer to the Prayer

Prayer always is fulfilled. Through prayer we receive energy and we are taught about the future prospect of how this problem will unfold. You will be taught "In this kind of situation do like this, and in that kind of work, do like that." By knowing this you can accomplish a great things. Only through prayer, you can pioneer that kind of path. Do you understand? [Yes] You must know prayer is more essential than eating your meals.

That is why Father likes nature and has a hobby of treasuring the time of solitude. Father likes a tranquil night. Even if father does not talk about these things, would father not have them? They are not apparent because father does not show. You must know that establishing such background foundation of richness of life is not possible without the way of prayer.

You can feel love in that world, in that position, but in an ordinary position it is difficult. Upon such foundation, only if you can stand in the position to reinforce (reinvigorate) energy by yourself, you can walk the life of faith by yourself. If you can go forward only when father is pulling you then what would you do if father is no longer here with you? To acquire that hidden aspect of life, you must know that prayer is necessary.

Therefore, whether or not somebody watches I must do my work by myself. We must be able to keep well the promises that we make with God. In night and day, praying for the sake of whole, that becomes the living prayer. Then, every several years, the prayer that I want changes, the title changes and develops. Therefore, you must know what significant time is the present time. You must understand that you have to possess that kind of hidden aspect in life through the prayer life. Do you understand? [Yes]

Among you, please raise your hand if you pray. If so, how did you pray? You must pray for that nation and that righteousness. (104-111)

When I pray in a situation in which you pledge in front of God that I shall advance one victorious foundation at the cost of sacrificing my body, God will take responsibility and fulfill it. To fulfill the content of my prayer, God does not walk the idle path. In order for God to arrive at the place where you are praying, he must go through many stages. When you stand in the most miserable situation like God is, then God can directly take action; however, otherwise God cannot take direct action. In other words, even if I am at a sacrificial and sorrowful situation, if my true mind can stand in a position where God wants me to be, then God will come to recognize and sympathize me. We must know that God is a being of such heart. (18-269)

4) The Standard of Father's Prayer

Before his sermon, Father spends more time praying for the member than praying for the sermon itself. Father prays with sincere investment: "Heavenly Father! What must I do to raise these people? Is it this or is it that?" and after that he gives sermon as his mind directs. (9-81)

Father never wants to loose to anyone in devotion (Jeung Seong). Also regarding heartistic aspect, I never want to be indebted but to give to others. From now on, a person in a responsible position must at least establish heartistic condition concerning one's own responsibility. If not, then the Unification Church cannot develop. (16-309)

When father is in deep prayer, all members of the Unification Church falls in love with him with the result that even on their way to the grocery store they come and visit. That is the way it is. They tell others that they are going to the market place and they end up in the church. It doesn't matter man or woman, all are enchanted. Those things are not caused by me. Love made it so, love. When they see me, they feel joyful without knowing why. When ever they can, they want to sell anything they have and bring something to me. They want to give, give and give again. What can cause such phenomenon? It is true love. Give, give and give again, then you come to possess new thing to give 'continually. Do you understand? After giving in all directions, a place for me to sit down emerges. A high place emerges. (121-231)

How many members with longing, yearning heart have you met? Father has met numerous such people. They visit from the end of the world to bow to father! Why is that? Because father already threw the line of heartistic love to the end of world, and because he has already sent electricity through, that they understand the direction. What small men you were? You came expecting to hear praises from father, didn't you? Have you come to hear praise or rebuke? You came to hear real explanation.

In order to pave this way, father sat down and prayed until his cotton pants become so soaked that water is dripping. Father shed his tears. Father prayed for seventeen hours, twenty hours a day. Father lived such a life. Through such effort he found this way. Can you inherit this easily? The realm of harmonious heart has to be connected to one standard. Does heaven and earth play in different beat?

Therefore, you have lived without understanding the (true) tradition of Unification Church. You have lived without knowing (true) Unification Church. You have lived without understanding father. Such value-less beings. . .

I am not a worthless person. I am a being who will only exist once in history. Can you meet me again? Do you think you can ever meet me at another time? Can you meet me again? [No, we cannot] The fact that you have met me at this period is a most precious thing which cannot be traded even with the cosmos. However, haven't you treated this precious reality so rashly? What is he proposing (advocating) and what is the way he is walking? You should feel something about your given environment and the world, and also feet that even a flying bird signifies something for you. Your realm of heart should be such. Give the recognition of participatory value to everyone and be able to respond to each other as you and 1. By you having the content of harmonious (assimilative?) value, Heaven should be able to approve (recognize) you. Without going through "inyun" (fateful relationship, connection) that content cannot be approved (recognized). (171-32)

When you pray you must shed tears. When father first began this path, in 1944, 1945, father guided members at the Sangdo Dong church. At that time, the wooden floor of the prayer place in the church center never became dry. Do you understand what father is saying? The wooden floor. You must shed tears. In such situation, God is with that church night and day.

As you march on for the sake of God's Will, you should become immersed in lonely sadness several times a day without even you yourself realizing it, and you should be always connected to and reflect the heart of God. I came until this day with those things in mind. I do not know about you.

You can know at once whether or not God is with you if you think. There is such a thing. When someone talks to you, some meaningful words are spoken, then your mind is naturally pulled. It is natural that you know these things.

Father does not know how many times he prayed until his cotton pants became all wet-how many times he pledged in his mind, going over the valley of death. (19-19)

Are you the owners of the Kingdom of Heaven? You should really wake up and pray. For three years the wooden floor never became dry, and until now father has the callus from praying. God moves only from the highest and most position, not from the place of secular games. (1974.2.9)

In 1957, for the first time we selected 120 locations and went out witnessing. Until that time, father never slept in the prayer room, even at night time. People at that time would know. I usually did not sleep until 2 a.m. and often until 4 a.m. In average I slept only two hours. Always I sincerely prayed and invested. Without doing that I could not lay the foundation. In order to lay the worldwide foundation and to place a cornerstone of the nation, I must be able to pray and invest so that many people will become my hands and feet. (56-50)

5) Minister's Prayer for the Members

A Minister must pray for the members at least once in three days. Even when father spent almost three years in Hungnam prison, in the midst of such hardships, father has never forgotten his prayer for those several members from the meal time until the resting time. Father continuously prayed even for those who fell away. Then that person appeared spiritually in front of father and mournfully reported with tears. He reported miserably that due to the weakness of flesh he has to leave father and said his farewell.

At such a miserable scene, father couldn't help but to feel pity for him. Even though that person left in such a way, father must continuously pray for that person. Why? Because that person could not fulfill the responsibility, until his successor appears I must pray for that person. As long as such foundation of "jeungsung" (sincere prayer and investment, true heart, earnest, devotion) exists even if that member falls away, God will surely send a righteous person.

Therefore, never be discouraged if a member falls away. A very interesting phenomenon is that if a member falls away, then a similar person who resembles that person's character and even the way he walks joins the church. From every angle, the new person who joins resembles amazingly the person who fell away, and yet he is much better. When we see such phenomenon, we can understand that sincere investment and prayer is never lost. This is an absolute fact.

Whenever we meet anyone, we must not end with the meeting itself. Especially if we meet someone centering on God, we must never forget that relationship. Even if that person stopped coming to the church, you shouldn't cut him off or despise him. Even if that person falls away, you must never abandon the relationship that you have made with him.

When you sincerely pray, it is better to do so for one person than for many persons. There is a big difference between praying for one person and for many people. All four different directions become different. Therefore, when there is a subject, it should decide on one object. Then, centering on that object a line should be drawn. Only then the four directions can be drawn. Until that four directions are clearly drawn, the subject must have absolute relationship with its object. Only if that is achieve, then a round circle can be drawn.

Then among the members, is there such a person? This is the problem. You must think according to the Principle. Therefore, before attempting to witness to many, think to witness from one person. Only when you have number one object, you can have the number two object. (42-165)

The basic organizational structure for the prayer group should be four wives make one team, and twelve people from three teams make one group. Men should organize themselves in the same number in conjunction with the women and if those 24 people pray hard, then a great result will come. (1970.4.23)

Pray tearfully for that one life with the heart of a parent. Then surely that person will join. In so doing if you witness one person per month, then if our number is then thousand now, then how many hundred thousand would we be? We will become 100 thousand. In two years, we will become 1.2 million, and in three years, we will become 12 million. If so then every year the number of our members will increase ten fold every year. If we achieve this, then the restoration of Korea is no problem. When we think about this, we must fully march toward the goal of one person per month. (22-342)

If you pray earnestly for three people, then at least one person will join. Now is such time. Therefore, please you make plan for the whole year, twelve months. Organize that at this month, this is number one candidate, this is number two candidate, and this is the number three candidate. Mother, father, older sister, and younger brother would be included in that plan. If it is your younger brother, then you can say, "Hey, younger brother, let's go." What do you have to be concerned about? If he does not listen with persuasion, then you can even forcefully bring him here. (22-345)

The important thing is to pray. Please pray. You should think, "Because I am trying to liberate God and humanity, they should ask favors to me." You need to think that way. Do you understand? [Yes] So, we should clean up all the habits that we picked up until now. (128-174)

6) Prayer Directed toward Center

The regional leaders should renew their sincere prayers for the Headquarters. Don't you think the 70's should be better than 60's? It should be better. (29-78)

0 <(

You should pray for Father's future plans. (1974. 2. 9)

0 <<

How much have you prayed for and how much have you longed for Father? If you really sincerely desired to see me and prayed for me, then just seeing my physical presence is no longer the issue. (23-52)

Section 1. Minster And Prayer (Part 2)

2. Prayer In The Unification Church

1) Pray in the Name of True Parents

The Unification Church does not pray in the name of Jesus. The person who recently joined would think, "What are True Parents? Why pray in the name of True Parents?" Do you know the meaning of True Parents? True Parents are our ancestors who did not fall in the Garden of Eden and whom we can be proud for eternity in the midst of God's glory. However, because the first ancestor of humanity fell, there had to be a new ancestor, and because God also works his providence centering on the new ancestor, we pray in the name of this new ancestor. It is very logical. In other words, since Jesus is the God of Father and the Holy Spirit is the God of Mother, fallen humankind cannot go to the Kingdom of Heaven without going through a relationship with such parents. (20-269)

What was the greatest desire of Jesus? What should he have before having a nation? What should he have before having a child? He had to welcome his wife first. However, because Jesus was not able to do so, he could not witness. He could not make people his own sons and daughters. If he came with the qualification of parents, then he should have become father and mother. Therefore, in the Unification Church, when we pray we say, "We pray in the name of True Parents." We are different from the mainline churches. We do not like to pray in the name of single Jesus without a bride.

Therefore, don't you think that we have wonderful prayer in the Unification Church? We pray in the name of True Parents. That means we are praying in the name of True Emperor and Empress. When you say teacher, do you like the teacher as a couple or as a single person? What do you like? [We like the couple] Therefore, if there is a man then there should be a woman, and if there is a woman then there should be a man. Was man born worrying about whether there would be a woman or not? Think about it. When he was born, was he greatly concerned? No. It was already so. You haven't even dreamt abut these things and came to know these things. I have solved that. It is an amazing thing. You should know this. (41-230)

When you pray, you pray in the name of True Parents. What is True Love or True Parents? Do not think of that word just with Father and Mother? Think about the standard of True Parents from the standpoint of father and mother who can love all humanity and embrace the world transcending the national feelings from an even higher level. Therefore, even Father prays in the name of True Parents. (33-143)

Wouldn't you like it if you could go to heaven as you wish? Wouldn't you like to come and go freely? Why do you pray? When you pray, why do you pray in the name of True Parents? You do not have the right to pray! However, you pray in such a manner, don't you? That is because a victory was won. From the world of all evil, from the satanic world. (150-54)

In the Unification Church we do not pray in the name of Jesus. We do not pray in such a manner. We go in search of parents. Therefore we say parents are True Parents. We have to fix up everything. Even though all has to be fixed, because everyone does not know, you should put straight the cornerstone. If the hurricane blows from this direction you may survive, but if it blows from that direction then everything will be destroyed. Do you understand? Those who believe in Jesus -- you, old man with white hair, do you understand? You should understand. (48-228)

The time now is not the time for "I pray in the name of Jesus." That time has passed. Now is not the era of name salvation. It is the era of substantial salvation. Now the Christians pray in the name of Jesus. However, Father does not pray in that way. We need Jesus not his name. There are thousand, ten thousand words called father. However, the substantial body is only one. Isn't it so? Therefore, should we go to the heavenly land riding on the substantial body of Jesus or riding on the name only? (13-63)

2) Prayer that Goes One Step Ahead

What does the Unification Church teach? It teaches the duty of parents. It is fundamentally different from the teachings of Christianity. Christianity teaches the duty of a son, but what does the Unification Church teach? [The duty of parents] That is the difference. Who is higher between a son and the parents? The parents are higher. Therefore, in the Unification Church we do not pray in the name of Jesus but pray in the name of True Parents. We are going one step ahead.

If the Trinity exists as the Holy Father, the Holy Son, and the Holy Spirit, then you should pray in the name of the Holy Father, the Holy Son, and the Holy Spirit, why do you pray in the name of Jesus? Why do you pray in the name of one person only? If you say "parents," then all will be included.

Then why do you not pray in the name of parents? It is disappointing to pray in the name of one person only. If you give a rice cake to men only because you like men over women, then would women feel good? You say the Holy Spirit is one person of the Trinity, then why do you always exclude the Holy Spirit and say "I pray in the name of Jesus?"

In your home, do you like father while mother as an insignificant person? Why do you celebrate father's birthday magnificently yet do not even remember the birthday of mother? Such things can be known by even those who do not believe that the relationship between the parents are the works of heaven and earth.

Everything is reciprocal. Everything forms harmony when it comes together. Eyes, nose, ears, and lips, all form harmony by coming together. Likewise, only when father and mother come together can they embrace everything in the world. Alone cannot do it.

You cannot survive if you only inhale. Of course inhaling is necessary but exhaling is just as important. Do you think that we survive only by the intake of oxygen? Do you think only inhaling is necessary? Please try only inhaling for three times. Then you would need exhale more than inhale. Only by sending the carbon dioxide out through exhaling, can oxygen can come in. You cannot only have man. These days, the world puts man first. Therefore, we must do the fundamental woman's liberation movement. From the Principle perspective, man should obey woman for three years. Therefore, when a person is restored, he must go the proper way. Since Adam and Eve fell together, they must climb up together. Climbing up is like the re-creation. When God created, He created Adam first and then created Eve. Therefore, in re-creation, God creates Adam first and then makes Eve.

Ultimately, it was the history of re-creation until now. In saving fallen human beings, two cannot be saved at once. It has to first go through the process of re-making, the process of re-creation. Then who is the coming Savior? He is the one who comes to this earth as a man who perfected the purpose of creation in order to reclaim the right of cosmic inheritance. It is simple. The savior is the one who comes as a person of character representing the position of unmarried Adam in the Garden of Eden. However, the Savior who comes in place of unmarried Adam in the Garden of Eden has to get married. Therefore, the first thing he should do after coming is find a woman, mother. (21-194)

3) Pray Putting God First

Question from Dr. Sontag: I would like to know about the prayer life of Rev. Moon. I think the prayer life of the Unification Church is unique and many believers say that their method of prayer comes only from the church.

I believe prayer is the most powerful thing. It makes possible what seems impossible. In the Unification Church we emphasize prayer; however we do not pray with any special method. Only the content is different. My teaching is 'Do not pray for yourself." I teach people to pray for the fulfillment of the mission, for others, and to offer their prayer as the words of comfort to God. (91-117)

Even in the moment when Father was beaten and fell down gushing the blood in prison, Father did not pray for himself in front of God. Father determined to himself saying "Father, I am different from the previous prophets and Jesus." and he endured such hardships. Father does not pray worthless, unmanly, and weak prayers of "Oh, Heavenly Father, please save me." Father only offers prayer for God and does not pray for others.

When God entrusts expectation and hope to you, just because you are imprisoned, how can you pray to be saved with a crying face? That is not the way a real man should live. (16-243)

3. Early Morning Prayer

Even in prison, father could not sit comfortably with his legs stretched out. Also father has not revealed his skin to the fallen world. Even in prison father hid a wash cloth and before early morning prayer father cleansed his body. (21-72)

God tells me again to wake up in the early morning and offer an early morning prayer. Waking up in the midst of sleep and praying is frankly difficult even for Father. [Laughter] It is not easy to consistently wake up and pray at 4 a.m. However, I have to keep my dignity in front of the spiritual world, I have to pray. Even with sleepy eyes . . . It is that difficult. To pray at night time when everyone else is sleeping is very difficult. However, there is no other way. Even if it is difficult, I would feel comfort in it. If I don't pray, then it would be very awkward for me to speak these things in front of you. (31-254)

If anyone does early morning prayer for three years for his responsible region, then that area will surely revive great blessings. (23-250)

Wake up in the early morning, post a person's name, and pray holding on to his name. You should be able to do so. Pray continually that "This person is really needed for your Will." We can engage in the dual strategy for the spiritual battle and the substantial battle. Secular people cannot engage in the spiritual fight. And they do not do well in the substantial fight either. Do you understand? If they are indebted to us, then they would retreat and we can not retreat. We have to engage in the dual strategy. Think like this. Do you understand? From now on . . . O.K.? [Yes]

You must shed tears. You must shed the heartistic tears. What would God feel when he looks down at your position? You must pray, "Although this city is the city which you can love, unfortunately Satan is dominating this city right now. Oh! God, please give me strength for I have the responsibility to make this city your pride. Please let the water of life come forth like a flood if I open my mouth, and let it blow like a wind when I move. Please give me the teachings by which I can shed tears when I meet people. Please give grace like a marching hurricane when I move." (97-137)

When each of us wake up in the early morning, realizing that I represent the whole of humanity, I should pray that my life today can become an embodiment of gratitude in front of Heavenly Father, and determine that I shall become a fruit of hope in a flower-filled spring garden which Heavenly Father can raise up and utilize. When it becomes afternoon I should determine in the workplace to become a valuable person whom God can dwell in, by developing myself one more step like the summer season when the fruit of hope grows. When it becomes the evening, because it is a time very much like the fall season when I can culminate everything and offer my determination in front of Father, I should pray that I will stand in the position of offering.

When it becomes the night which is comparable to the winter season, I should pray that by possessing the energy of life I will establish the intrinsic father-son relationship with God and thus become a person who can receive all value. If there is a person who makes 365 days of one year into victorious days and live a grateful life, that person can feel that a life with a relationship to God is a truly worthy life. A person living such a life will experience such things, and therefore surely he will live his whole life in gratitude. Even when the person is in the situation of death, his grateful heart toward God will remain.

We should live each day like this, one year like this, and our whole life like this. In our life there are periods of youth, adolescence, adulthood, and old age. It is like morning, daytime, evening, and night in a day, and spring, summer, fall, and winter in a year. Therefore, a person who lived such a life becomes a victorious substantial being who fulfilled the purpose of creation which God created man for. (29-340)

4. Prayer Vigil

1) Night Has Strong Mysterious Quality

Night, the deep night, has strong mysterious quality. Therefore, when you hold a revival, you feel more grace in a night revival than a day revival. The reason is that in the daytime, all our senses are dispersed. In other words, sight, hearing and all other senses through which we can perceive, are easily dispersed. However, at nighttime, they are not like that and on the contrary they become focused. At night time, all things make me more sensitive by surrounding me in a realm where I can stand naturally. For that reason, at nighttime, it is easier to evoke the work of grace together with God. God can work more easily. Therefore, if you talk with the members in the field at night, then that talk comes to hold certain mysterious character. Also, as you travel from one village to another, if you talk while escorting members to their homes, then those members can never forget that experience throughout their lives. When a person lives a life experiencing such value, then there is progress.

You too try to convey God's word from midnight until you hear the first crow. How mysterious it is! In a quiet and tranquil night, convey God's words hearing the barking of neighbor's dog at a distance. You will feel as if you have just entered into a new life after finding glowing sun light, and as if you are a captain who is navigating with a fresh feeling after discovering a light from a distant beacon. You will feel your courageous, bold, and solemn self going alone in the world filled with mysteries. If you want to hold such heartistic relationships, then guide them centering on the night time. Therefore there is a need to work and be active at night and in early morning.

However, if the people are married women then there will always be problems. Therefore, you have to make them understand the significance well and enable them to break out of their environment even at night. It is necessary to possess such heartistic generating power. Therefore, you should make them follow as you instruct them in any environment. If you make your members like this, first through the word, then through your action, and finally through your heart, then they will never fall away. Then let your members do witnessing. You have to educate and raise them until they can witness other people. If this is accomplished, then you will not even loose one person out of all those you have witnessed to. (29-196)

2) The Meaning of the Prayer Vigil

Do you do prayer vigils? Sending up your spirit to the heaven, forgetting all about the secular matters. . . That state means reaching the state of sleep. Let's go beyond such a state. Just as when all this physical remnants sink down, only the pure water rises. Sleep means raising our spirit and precipitate all evil consciousness by training our mind. When you go into the state of sleep, when you are about to fall asleep, you hear everything and see everything. You hear everything but haven't heard it exactly, and you saw everything but haven't seen it exactly. Then what happens? A dream like phenomena unfolds. At that time, the spiritual world teaches you something. Do you understand? It all has to fit logically. Do you understand? [Yes]

And by doing a prayer vigil, cutting off all that is physical, totally focusing on the spirit and continuously sending it upward, you will begin to see your future path. When that becomes habitual, then you enter into a position where you can control everything. If you enter into that state then you can see and hear all. You are looking at and hearing two things once. Until you reach such a position, it requires significant self-training and disciplinary development. (91-275)

We inherited the satanic blood lineage through the fall. You have inherited satanic blood lineage. Therefore, when you move, this blood, the evil blood is moving. Do you understand this? If you put it in a glass container, then it is like murky water. It is like the dirty, washed-up water. If you sleep, however, things come down since this whole body is resting. It is like heavy things sink down and the clean water rises. Because the original pure mind can make a relationship with God, God teaches in dreams, the way to go symbolically or visibly. (91-273)

You must directly experience the life in which you yourself stimulate new things centering on God. If you do activity experiencing such heart, then there always occurs multiplication. Then, you develop. The new bud emerges out of the living tree. Yesterday and today is different. There, the force of life is always active. In contrast, a tree without its root is a dead tree. Yesterday and today change.

When you loose such feeling, please pray putting your life on the line. Even if you have to do many prayer vigils, you must accumulate sincere effort. If you try to live such a life, then God may even try to take such times away from you on purpose. If so, then no matter how much you try, you may not find hope. In such a situation, you must be able to fight even more strongly with the mind that I will serve God even subjugating Satan. (30-133)

3) Every Church Should Hold Prayer Vigils

Although you should work during the day time, religious work should be done at night as well. What I am saying is that teaching at night is effective. So you should make a guest who visited the church once, feel like coming back even if he or she may have to escape from home. For this to be done, you should first become such a (zealous) person. Without cause, can there be result? Ladies and gentlemen, if you have not been able to do it, from now on, you should work harder to make it possible, by coming up with something creative. (97-196)

In the future, people will come to have more spiritual power, and their spirit will become clearer. There should not be any defect. You should not live away from the public position. In order to safeguard the church, Blessed members should form a trinity and should not sleep. In order to have dominion over night time -- currently governed by Satan -- we should stay awake at night and protect the church. The church should not remain vacant. That is the way we should protect the church until we feel safe from all four directions. At the place with many members, there should not be nights without members doing a prayer vigil. They should not doze.

In the future, many meetings will be held at night time. It is because we should break darkness. In order to do it, you should have a serious and sincere heart. How precious it is to take responsibility for a public mission! (110-247, 11/1/61)

Can you work in place of God? You should have the concept that you are responsible for the entire world. If there is a problem with the whole, you should take it as your own, and even if you have to stay up all night, you should do your best with all of your heart and mind. God will cooperate with such a person since he or she is doing His work on behalf of God although he or she is living on earth.

Therefore, he or she cannot help but to make a progress. In there, joy, glory, and hope will dwell, along with strong energy, and God will be present. Because God is there, life will also be there. Further, loving heart with be residing continuously.

What is the first condition to become such a person? He or she should think: "I exist for (the people of) the world. Therefore, regardless of day and night, for 24 hours a day, I am there for them." Such a person will never be destroyed nor defeated by Satan. (44-13)

People who do not miss God everyday cannot attend God. This you must understand. Whoever it may be, you should be always pierced with a yearning heart. Nevertheless, if you think: "It is now midnight, and it is time to go to sleep." you will end up worrying God. There is no distinction of day and night in the Kingdom of Heaven. If you are connected in heart, it does not matter whether it is day or night. (17-293)

Now, two thirds of the year are gone. That means that we have only one third left. Then, what is there to worry about? Such a thing is nothing to be worried about. I do not pray because of that. I will never pray due to economic problems. How can I pray for money to God? I just cannot offer such a prayer. Prayers should be principled. If you pray for anything, you will have to pay indemnity for doing it, and you will be in trouble. I never pray with a greedy heart.

With this in mind, when you have no money or material things, I suggest you to do a prayer vigil. Yet during the prayer, you should not lament over your own situations. You should pray for people in North Korea centered on the Republic of Korea, for laborers groaning in the communist countries, centered on Russia, and for pitiful people suffering and dying in the wilderness of Siberia. When you should pray to God to open a way for you to go to North Korea for the liberation of its people, God will listen to your prayer. (166-191)

On Saturday night, you should pray at the church. (17-347)

Ladies and gentlemen, do you do prayer vigils? You must. Lecturers must fast a meal. They should make a special condition. Otherwise, everything will be fly away. You should appeal to God with all of your heart and mind -- more than parents do to their own children; more than teachers do to their students; more than a spouse does to his or her spouse. Otherwise, God will not be with you. (166-181)

4) Father's Life of Prayer

I think that church leaders should sleep outside for 10 nights out of a month of 30 days, without returning home. They should spend all night with members, sharing stories together. If I ask you to do it, all of you would run away. What do you think? Would you not? [No.]

That is what I did. In 1957, when I was witnessing to members, I did not sleep at night. The best way of bringing results is a one on one. When I was giving a lecture to one person, I thought that I was giving it to an audience of a thousand people. I thought that that particular person could determine the lives of several thousands or even several tens of thousands. In order for you to make that person follow you, in whatever direction, there is all the more reason why you must make special conditions for that person, even more to motivate him or her.

Well, if each one of you can become such an individual through me, and Americans can become such people through you, this America will revive. Then a three-stage relationship will be formed. You will be united with me, and local members will be united with you. This is what should be done. You should become one with local members. Why should it be in three stages? Because it is as though God and Adam were to unite as one, and Adam and his son were to be also united as one. That is a principle. Unless the three stages are established, the four position foundation can't be established. Do you understand what I mean? That is why you should be able to make others like you on the personal level. . . That is the question. (96-285)

While walking this path, I feel being led by an irresistible force beyond my control. Since joining the church, you too must be feeling that you are being pushed by an invisible, but great force. On the contrary, you, however, get more energy when sworn at by others or experiencing hardships. Even myself, when my legs are too swollen to walk, I would push them, saying: "You, legs, you must keep on walking for God." That is why I used to stay up all night, listening or talking to members. (97-209)

For this reason, you must make special effort. When doing it, you should do it for a clear reason, purpose, or goal, keeping a certain person in mind. When I did it for a person in particular, if I thought that he or she might be hungry or half-clothed, I prayed for that person, fasting and without being dressed warmly, even in cold weather. Due to such a standard, I could come to lay the foundation that I have today.

I shed many tears without letting others know. When I saw pitiful people, to help them, I felt like bringing them everything in the world. Even if I did it, would you call it a sin? If you are greedy with a desire to give or help others, even God will praise you. It is so because your motivation is not to enjoy your own personal life but to benefit others. Although you suffer now, if you are greedy to benefit others in the future, it is good.

When a doctor holds a scalpel, can he be dozing because it is midnight? Likewise, those who are responsible for others' lives, should be as serious as that surgeon. When seeing you from this view, all of you seem to be people who will drift away. (42-168)

5) Jesus and His Prayer Vigil

Jesus had many prayer vigils, and the people who worked for heaven in the past also prayed hard in order to fulfill their great missions. Without a life of prayer, they could not have reached their levels. You may not know when your prayers for God's Will will be realized. Neither do you know whether or not your prayers will be answered. Still, you should have patience to wait. (104-111)

Even Jesus did many prayer vigils. He also did many fasting prayers alone in the lonely place. . . I am still leading such a life of prayer although I am living with Mother. Otherwise, I always feel like being crushed. (94-157)

After becoming a standard-bearer, if you shout out with all of your energy, the time when we are living is that your shouting will be heard not only on earth but also in heaven. In this sense, certainly, our time is better than that of Jesus. Jesus prayed all night at the Garden of Gethsemane, but no answer was given to his three prayers. There was no response to not only from his people but also from Judaism. However, our time is now different. We are living in the age in which responses can be given not only in the nation but also in the world, only if we pray desperately at the risk of our life. We are living in such a time.

Therefore, if we stay up all night and pray, we should do it for our church members. If you do it for yourself, you will become like Peter. Did Jesus not have prayer vigil for the sake of the nation and the world? Even at the time when he was destined to face a death, he did not worry about his own life but for his disciples and the people of Israel. That is why God could have compassion on him, and he could be resurrected from death. This you must understand. Now is such time.

Now is the time when we, the Unification Church members, should do a prayer vigil as Jesus did in the Garden of Gethsemane, but it should not be done for ourselves, but for our people and all humankind. The group of people who shed tears and do a prayer vigil for this will not perish. The person who is determined to go a path of death together will not perish. That turning point will be the final judgment that promises a resurrection. It will not perish. Although it may appear to perish, it will appear to be a chance to stimulate resurrection, that can endow a life motive. (60-30)

Section 2. Sanctifying The Holy Ground

1. Reason For The Sanctification Of The Holy Ground

1) Reason for the Sanctification of the Holy Ground

In the Unification Church, as many blessings have been conducted, Holy Grounds were made as places to pray. During the difficult time when we had no place to pray, while being pushed and persecuted, the fact that the Holy Grounds where we could express our heart to God, were selected, and decided is truly historical, an event that planted worldwide victory. This we must understand.

In order to expand this standard, last year, Father traveled throughout the world and selected the 120 Holy Grounds in the 40 nations. Although it cost a lot of money to fulfill this task, the reason Father had to do it was due to the unavoidable dispensation of God. Such things never existed in human history.

Then, why did it have to be done? It was to be tuned to the program of God's providence, according to heavenly fortune. The 120 Holy Grounds of 40 nations are the places that can protect the right of God's chosen nation. If those places cannot be protected by earthly people, the spirits in the spirit world will protect them. Planting the seed is to erect a starting point that can lead the battle for the restoration of the people. Now, we are entering an age in which the final destiny of heaven and earth should be determined. We clearly see this happening. (16-262)

2) The Process of Sanctifying the Holy Ground

The church members should gather with their trinity as often as possible. Their meeting place should be sanctified with Holy Salt to erect a standard to restore all things. They should visit the members who live nearby and pray for them. Through the gathering, their interest in the Holy Ground should be stimulated.

Let us cultivate our habit of visiting Holy Grounds. Through the stimulation given by all things, we should feel the value of ourselves. The reason why the Israelites perished was due to the loss of their love for the blessed land. Therefore, even the place where no members are living should be sanctified, and witnessing should be done to protect it. The area should be more than 8 chuck in four directions. Before September 10, by the lunar calendar, your local Holy Ground should be selected and sanctified. As Abraham desired his corpse to be buried in the land sanctified . . . In the past, Holy Salt could not be used in the outside land. (9/10/62, from the memo of the president Hyo Won Eu)

2. Sanctifying The Holy Grounds

1) An Example of Sanctifying the Holy Ground

After people are restored, the land should be restored. Since the standard of Korea was elevated to the level prior to the fall, now, the Holy Grounds can be established. Therefore, the 120 Holy Grounds were selected and established in 40 nations worldwide.

Since the 120 families symbolize 120 nations, along with the 120 blessed families, the 120 Holy Grounds had to be selected and established.

The fact that the Holy Grounds are selected and established means that the dispensation is in the same position as when creating the earth, prior to the creation of humans. Through the establishment of the Unification Church saints, because the land and humans can be considered to be restored to the same position prior to the fall, the angelic world and the spirit world cannot help but to cooperate with you.

Therefore, having the 120 Holy Grounds is equal to have 120 territories. If the Holy Grounds are established in America, American ancestors are to support God's providence. Starting from December 31, 1964 and January l, 1965, the Holy Grounds should be established during three calendar years until December, 31 1965.

Since the number six is a number that was invaded by Satan, it should be restored through indemnity. The reason why the problems of Korea could be resolved is because of this principle. For instance, the Eul Sa Protection Treaty was dissolved 60 years after its creation. (12/22/65, from a memo by the late president Hyo Won Eu)

3. Selection Of Holy Grounds

1) Selecting a Holy Ground

After getting up at 4:30 a.m. and doing three bows in a holy robe, at 5:30 a.m. as yesterday, by driving two cars, we gathered together around Father who sat on a rock, and prayed and sang. At 7:10, we selected a Holy Ground. Many family members gathered together. Some workshop participants were allowed to come to this occasion. (1/1/66)

At 11:00 a.m., Father announced the headquarters to be the central Holy Ground. At the headquarters, in front of workshop participants and family members, who were sitting around, Father again made a diagram. (This was kept by Hyo Won Eu.). Father called Sung Jin Nim and went outside the church with him, carrying dirt and Holy Salt, and after sanctifying them, he returned.

Prior to the ceremony and after the ceremony, Father prayed. The content of prayer consisted of his gratitude for allowing him to establish the Holy Grounds and his request to God to answer the prayers of family members who will pray in the future at the Holy Grounds.

Further, he prayed that God would connect this Holy Ground to all other Holy Grounds throughout the world. The dirt sprinkled and the stones that were planted in the Holy Grounds were brought by him, in person, from the selected 40 nations and were mixed together. (1/2/66)

4. Selection Of Holy Grounds

1) The Meaning of the Holy Grounds

Today, what is the Unification Church trying to do? It is trying to fulfill what Jesus desired to fulfill on earth in his lifetime. Then, what is it that Jesus wanted to do on earth? Centered on Israel, Jesus desired to restore the Israelites in the position of Cain with Judaism in the position of Abel. Today, the Unification Church is in the position of Judaism, and the Korean people are in the position of the Israelites.

What Jesus attempted to do was bringing to completion and perfection an individual, a family, a tribe, and a people, that is, the standard of an individual, a family, a tribe, and a people that God sought for.

That is the reason why Father gave one of the 120 Holy Grounds to each of 124 blessed couples, who were sent to various places. He asked them to fulfill their mission, by cultivating their relationship to their designated Holy Ground.

Then, as the standard of fulfilling their individual mission, centered on the entire mission on the worldwide level, the age of victory that can connect the world will come forth. That is the reason why Father selected the seven Holy Grounds, including the four Holy Grounds in the directions of north, south, east and west, the central Holy Ground, and headquarters Holy Ground, etc.

As such an age of victory that can be connected to the world arrived, Father brought some dirt and stones from the seven Holy Grounds on December 31, 1964 and January 1, 1965 and made preparations to leave for foreign countries with them.

What are the dirt and stones? Due to the fall of Adam, God lost both Adam and the entire world to Satan. However, since God can now visit us through that foundation of victory, we entered an era in which we can restore the land. Therefore, the dirt and stones in the Holy Grounds become the foundation that God can dwell in. That is the reason why Holy Grounds could be claimed. This you must understand.

Then, what happens when God, humans, and the Holy Grounds are united as one? The standard that Adam and Eve were to restore prior to the fall will be established. Selecting Holy Grounds is to restore humans, land, and all things that were lost in the Garden of Eden and by finding a person to determine a focal point, a central figure, who can relate to God. (16-74)

2) The Holy Grounds Mobilize the Spirit World

Also, if the Holy Grounds are established, what else can happen? Prior to the fall of Adam and Eve, was there a spirit world or not? Spirit world, then, was an angelic world.

The angelic world has been anxiously waiting to enter a sphere of life, receiving God's love through Adam and Eve's prompt perfection. Through cooperating with Adam and Eve and helping them, the true children of God, and establishing a God centered family, the angelic world hoped that they could (also) build a foundation of peace from which they could receive God's love.

Since the Holy Grounds are the sanctified places, like the families blessed by God, the spirit world can work with them. (16-75)

On the foundation of selecting the Holy Grounds, when God sends His beloved sons and daughters, the foundation for them to attend God can be built. Then, the spirit world cannot help but to cooperate with them.

As I was traveling throughout the world, after establishing the Holy Grounds, I thought of dispatching the Unification Church members to those nations with the Holy Grounds as soon as possible. By erecting those designated members to be in the standard of Adam and Eve prior to the fall, I will indemnify the standard that the spirit world could not reach so far. Then, horizontal battles can take place on earth.

Since the Archangel is the one who was involved with the fall, angels should chase Satan out of the earth. This is a principle for the restoration through indemnity. Therefore, we should expel Satan, by mobilizing the spirit world. (16-76)

3) The Process of Selecting Holy Grounds

The gate to the Kingdom of Heaven is open so that everyone, whether good or sinful, can go to the Kingdom of Heaven. Nationwide, we should proclaim this and ask people to join the Unification Church. We should spread this message to all people. In order to connect this to the world, Father restored people in 1965, and centered on Korea, Father now has to connect this foundation to the world so that the land of Canaan should be restored and connected to the world. Do you understand? That is the reason why the 120 Holy Grounds -- 3 times 40 nations were established.

What do we do at the Holy Grounds? We should connect Korea to the land of the 40 countries. Do you understand what I mean? That is why dirt and stones here were transplanted to them. They symbolize human body and mind. Dirt symbolizes flesh, and the stones symbolize bones.

It is as if Jesus symbolizes bones and we, humans, flesh. It also symbolizes heaven and earth respectively. Do you understand? Next, it brings people together and connects them to each other. Do you understand what I mean? Then, four people go together. By establishing the four position foundation, you go over all of this. That is why in the 120 Holy Grounds, the objects that represent the land of Korea, the rock of Korea, and Korean people, are planted and connected. This is the future land of Canaan. The future land of Canaan. Such a spiritual standard is being established.

So if the Unification Church members pray at the Holy Ground, spirit world and the people of that land will all cooperate with them through their returning resurrection (on the earth). It will be expanded and connected to all four directions. Do you understand?

Afterwards, I blessed the 43 couples, who represent the world, among the members from the three nations of Japan, America, and Europe, as objects to the 430 blessed couples in Korea and connected them to each other. All of this was done based on the foundation of establishing the 120 Holy Grounds. Do you understand what I mean? (96-189)

During 1965 I established the 120 national and worldwide Holy Grounds in 40 nations. It was possible because Korea could stand in the will of God as a footstep, the land was engrafted. That is why the 120 Holy Grounds were selected in 40 nations. Do you understand? The nation with the most Holy Grounds is America. It is so because the final end will happen centered on America. Do you understand? It is so because the land of America is a place where Abels are gathered together. America is a nation established by the Protestants, in the position of Abel, the younger brother, gathered together, after being persecuted by Catholics in the position of Cain, the elder brother. (99-178)

For this reason, I traveled the entire United States of America for 40 days. What did I do during that time? I selected the Holy Grounds. What is the Holy Ground? It is a place where I made a special condition to possess God's love. The reason why I made the most Holy Grounds in America is to make a preliminary announcement that the final settlement will be brought in this nation. For each state, I placed more weight than a nation. In other words, I regarded this nation of America to be the center of the world and the universe. (124-28)

Father traveled throughout 40 nations and selected the 120 Holy Grounds. I did not make a leisurely trip. I should connect Korea to the world centered on the Holy Grounds in the eight provinces of Korea. Only when each of the Holy Grounds throughout the world becomes a starting point of one core blessing, with the dirt and stones from Korea, can the entire world turn around. Based on this foundation, I could proclaim God's Day on January first, 1968. Do you understand? God's Day was established based on the foundation of the worldwide, historical victory, and we can praise God for this. (26-316)

During Jesus' lifetime, there was no Holy Ground. However, in the Unification Church, we have God's Day, Parents' Day, Children's Day, and Day of All Things. Further, we also have Holy Grounds where we can pray. When considering all of this, we should realize that we are far more blessed than Jesus. Have you ever thought of this? Jesus desperately prayed to God three times all night in the Garden of Gethsemane, holding unto grasses and the branches of trees: "Heavenly Father, if possible, let this cup pass from me. . ." Yet who understood his desperate heart that he had to pray three times, shedding tears? No one did. (17-143)

4) The Result of Selecting the Holy Grounds

The time when the people's fortune will keep the same pace as worldwide fortune has arrived. That is why Father is engrafting the Holy Ground in Seoul, the capital city of Korea, not only to other Holy Grounds in Korea but also in the world. What is it for? It is to make the entire world the land of Korea. According to the principles of restoration through indemnity, the Holy Grounds made in the satanic world will become the land of Korea. Why? From the heavenly perspective, once the Holy Grounds are established, that territory is to become the land of Korea. (16-76)

Until the present time, Holy Grounds were selected in the 40 nations. Through this, the territory of Korea was already expanded (to those nations). Viewed from this, Korea is rich, right? Korea became the first nation in the world. Which country in the world has its own territory in 40 nations? The manager of that territory is Rev. Moon of the Unification Church. This is not a joke. By blessing the Holy Grounds, those nations' sovereignty is transferred to the side of heaven. (16-77)

Father selected the 120 Holy Grounds in the 40 nations. Now, what he needs to do is to select missionaries who can represent the 40 nations where the Holy Grounds were established, but the question is who they will be.

Those who volunteer for this mission, please raise your hand. You should be prepared to receive that mission. When you go to the nations, I am not asking you to be good at witnessing. Even if you are in the situation of a beggar, you should remain there, leaving the evidence that you shed tears, blood and sweat, for the people of your missionary country. If you cannot speak their language, you remain dumb. What good is it to speak the language of that nation if you do not have love for the people of that nation? Would you not be able to witness to people due to your language barrier? (17-67)

If you see the Holy Grounds as the center, the land where you are standing represents the 120 Holy Grounds in the 40 nations, and since the alter where you are standing represents the entire world, you are considered to be standing as a representative for the world. Further, when you pray, bowing down, you come to pray as a chief priest in the position of an offering object, asking for the forgiveness of the sins of all mankind.

5) Anecdotes of Selecting the Holy Grounds

It took more than 7 hours for Father to select the Holy Ground in Syria. For this reason, Syria is the most memorable place out of all of the Holy Grounds worldwide. When Father visited that country, there was a worldwide exposition being held, centered on Eastern Europe. In addition, Russia's satellite countries were exhibiting all of their special products. Out of them, I visited the exhibit room of Russia. I still cannot forget the impression that I received from that experience.

In the Arab nations, since I could not select the Holy Grounds during the day time but only at night, much time was consumed. If they saw Christians who were praying during the day time, they attempted to stone them to death. That memory is so vivid that I feel like such an event took place only yesterday. Yet I did it in such a way since I was interested in the spiritual level of Muslim culture. (18-232)

During the first seven-year course, I had to select the 120 Holy Grounds in the 40 nation throughout the world, with dirt and stones brought from Korea. Therefore, even during the sleeping time, I placed them underneath my head, using it as my pillow. I did so because had I lost them, the providence would have been prolonged to the three stages. Whenever I visited each land for the establishment of the Holy Ground, I had to love its people more than the people of Korea. The more Korea is humble, the more it will be recognized.

When I returned from the world tour (for the establishment of the Holy Grounds), I was grateful for the safe journey back. However, the family members who were supposed to see me at the airport did not show up. No one would fathom the feeling that I experienced at that time, (21-286)

5. Holy Ground Prayer

1) Pray at the Holy Ground

All of the Unification Church members should pray at the Holy Ground. (32-153)

From now on, you must pray for unification. Do you understand? [Yes.] Until the return of Father, whenever you have time, regardless of gender, you must pray at the Holy Ground. If you cannot do it early in the morning, you should even in the evening.

You must think of the time when Father prayed in tears at this Holy Ground in the beginning of the church. Please think of how difficult it has been for Father to come this far, selecting the Holy Grounds and the major church holidays such as Parents' Day, Children's Day, and All Things' Day. Please think how hard Father's course has been until he established God's Day on January first, 1968, based on that foundation. Truly, God was pitiful, and so was Father and the Unification Church members.

Now, as you are responsible to spread the goal of the unification throughout the world, although you are now praying, sitting on a hard rock, you should offer a prayer with which the mountains and streams will be tearful, bowing down their heads before you.

While I was in the middle of the world tour for the Holy Grounds, I should have asked you to fast a meal for lunch, but I really did not desire to do so. Instead, I am now asking you to pray hard at the Holy Ground. Do you understand? [Yes.] You should sing wholeheartedly the Song of Unity so that your heart can stimulate that of this people for the unification of North Korea and South Korea, or God's providence of restoration for all humanity. By so doing, you should be a good example to all humankind, and for this, you should pray hard at the Holy Ground. (22-158)

Through the prayer at the Holy Ground, you should ask for cooperation from your ancestors. (13-161)

As far as a pilgrimage to the Holy Ground is concerned, praying at the Holy Ground itself is not important, but the entire time to travel back and forth is also a precious part of the whole process to make a special condition. (18-187)

Well, our church members now are praying ardently in tears at the Holy Grounds. Right? Those who did not yet shed tears at the Holy Grounds are not church members. You must visit the Holy Grounds and pray with all of your hearts and minds. Israelites who lost the temple of Jerusalem failed to become the temple of Jerusalem, but the entire planet of this earth should become the temple. If this earth does not become the temple, you should shed tears, holding unto this earth. Only when you build a relationship in which you can shed tears towards the Holy Ground in the place of the substantial foundation of the temple, you can finally become the master of this earth.

Because that is the way it was made, a dedication ceremony can be finally held. A dedication ceremony. Although this is only a small area, it is obtained through tearful battles. Therefore, unless the entire value of the sanctified area is remembered by God more highly than any of satanic world, the dedication ceremony on the level of a people and the world cannot be held. This you must understand. When you shed tears, sweat and blood, petitioning your grief, and by so doing, when God remembers the standard of your petition for the victorious day of Heaven against the enemy, Satan, that land can be finally lifted high in satanic world. That is the way it is when seen from the spirit world.

For this reason, people who are communicating with all sorts of spirits pray at our church Holy Grounds. Have you heard about the rumor that spiritual people are coming to pray at our Holy Grounds?

Section 3. Giving Sermons

There has never been a time when I have prepared for a sermon. When speaking from life experiences, it is impossible for it not to be emotional.

When you wonder why you suffered for God's will in the past, it is because you have lost your subjective character. If you suffered for people, as long as those people remain, your standard lives on.

Before I give a sermon, I spend more time praying for the members than I do praying for the sermon. After you have gathered your heart and prayed, "Father, I have to bring these people up but how do I do it? Is it this way or that way?" You preach according to your heart's commands.

Apart from the heart there is no life. The path of the valley of life is difficult and grim. If you must request a teacher, request the teacher of the heart, not the teacher of knowledge. If you dig into the valley of the heart, the more you dig, the more tears you shed and the more your "self" disappears.

When I stand at the podium, I say a special prayer. Sometimes I do not even have a sermon topic until I am standing at the podium. There are many times when I haven't prepared that I pray after reading the Bible and the topic comes to me. After seeing what? After seeing people. As soon as you see a person, you say "Ah, that one is this type" and you compare that person to yourself. "Oh, when I was like that, I was in such and such a circumstance," and my heart was like such and such. . .

It is like giving a sermon to yourself. Through your course, centering on heaven's grace. . . If that person is being moved and inspired, the audience will return. Therefore, the audience and I, the members and I, are one. That is why members are necessary.

And it doesn't matter what type of ill-bred person speaks, there is always something to be learned. Each person has truth with their own unique characteristics. So, if you don't let it flow by listening in earnest, there is a wealth of material you can gather for your sermon. That is why you must pray. When I give sermon's in Korea, my back is completely covered with sweat. My undershirt and white shirt is soaked and sweat drips from my forehead. I'm like this now because I use a translator. It's because I use a translator. It's not like this in Korea. Do you understand? [Yes] That is why I say, speak with all your dedication and listen with all your dedication. Do you all do that? Listen to one grandmother's speaking for 12 to 20 hours. Listen while staying up the night. After having heard it all, it is then your chance to speak.

From long ago I would give sermons even in my sleep. I would talk while sleeping. Even when I went to Sunday school, I was preaching while sleeping. In a loud voice. . . So I would wake up because of the sound of my own sermon. even then, I already knew that many people would represent heaven and lead. Whenever I passed a church, even if I was eating lunch, I would just want to go in and eat. I wanted to go in and eat at the head of the altar. That was how it was. I already know how to place a ladder and use it. Your heart already knows.

You must restore everything. You must start with a laborer. You must restore starting as a laborer and go up. If you lose that, from the highest position of glory, there is no magic formula back. You must go to the lowest position and pull yourself up. When you wear clothes you cannot wear a suit. Does a laborer wear a suit? I started wearing a suit to do sermons after 1970. And it wasn't even a real suit. I wore a laborers uniform. You American members may be hearing this for the first time. I did not start eating at a dining table. Starting with mere rice balls. . . It is restoration. Restoration through indemnity. I had no need for any spoon or fork. You must indemnify and restore all of those things.

Dr. Sontag's question: "You are receiving criticism because it is said that what you say in sermons to the public and what you say to your followers is different. Many people are supposing that the lessons you teach to your followers in unofficial settings are different and stronger. Where do these comments have their basis?"

I do not fear speaking to the public. There is no compromise in God's words. Throughout history all prophets revealed the content of their prophecies boldly, and I do the same. Whether it be at the Yankee stadium rally or the Washington monument rally or at a general sermon for my believers, anyone such as yourself may come. I often speak candidly. Sometimes I give sermons with strong language. That is because I want that sermon to remain in one's memory.

I do not speak smoothly like a diplomat. Also I do not seek to buy the good graces of the people like politicians. What is most important to me is how history is going to speak of me.

I do not chase the popularity of the present. It is not important whether or not I am popular with the American people today. I only speak the way God instructs me to. But sometimes, in order to match what people need, I will speak to match the level of the listener. There is no secret there.

Jesus said, "I still have a lot to tell you but as of now you will not be able to understand." There are times when I cannot tell things to my members or even my leaders. That is not because they are secrets, but because they will not understand. For each person there is a different level of understanding the Unification Principle. Even Saint Paul said that for religious followers, "You should eat milk rather than hard foods, because they were not prepared spiritually." Every one must speak at the level of their listeners so they can understand.

There is no reason for any Unification Church activities to be done in secret. The record of the past proves this point very well. What have I done in the past few years and what has the Unification Church done in Korea, the United States and Japan? That is the proof. The things that we have done have been acts of sacrificing ourselves for the nation, the people. In short, others. Our first mission is to spread the truth and restore man's heart for God. Have you ever heard that we were going to rob any bank or take over any government?

1. Sermon Preparation And Spirit

1) Sermon Preparation is not Accomplished with Books

People who work for the sake of God are truly pitiable. They are lonely people. If you consult with people and read books to receive the gospel of life, it can serve as a reference. You can make an artificial leaf, but you cannot make a real leaf. If you look at a book, you must consider that person's thought perception and it does not help at all to center on a different thought perception and have responsive feelings. It often serves as an obstacle or detraction. That is why spiritual leaders are lonely people. You all don't know that, correct? You must. You must. Because I do it by myself as well.

When I am here, I feel that Chung Pyung is not far and go there everyday. When it is cold, when the sun is blazing, when the wind is blowing -- all the time. It is because I need the taste of something new, the atmosphere of grace which you feel at the center of your heart. I need the new feeling that comes from God. When I don't eat food, it doesn't matter if you have that. You need that sort of thing. You must overcome the feelings you get from dealing with people. When dealing with people, you mustn't do it unsatisfactorily. In a course that is mandatory, the phenomenon of revival does not occur. It has to be exciting. You must stay up nights without even realizing it is night. You only discover the value of heaven when you get to the point that you can say, "Heaven is the only place to be." Isn't that right? Even with trees, they either completely adhere or they don't graft. Right?

Without any direct experiences, a spiritual leader can do no work. Doing sermons based on books, heaven is such and such from a book. . . Is God in the middle of this book? He is not. You must all know that God exists in the soul and it doesn't work if God doesn't go through the soul.

The most valuable thing is a direct experience-based faith. That is why if you are Unification Church members, you have direct experiences. You absolutely get to experience first hand. What kinds of things arise? Everything possible within the realm of your realistic life. Truly, if you give all the dedication you have for the providence, heaven will go with you.

If you all have an intimate relationship with God, don't worry that you didn't prepare for your sermon. You need that kind of training as well. When I meet a famous person there are times when I can speak up to ten times a day. Then I must talk about different things at each different location. But do I prepare for each and every one? My heart at those times is to completely have the consciousness of an offering. The consciousness of an offering. There is no "I," there is no concept of your existence. There is no sense of having possessions. It is a position of absolute dedication.

If you say "Sermons are only for Sundays," when it becomes Sunday you say "Where in the Bible shall we read? Come out you holy song, come out." [Laughter] This is not what you should do. Do not do this. Center on your knowledge of people, center on the live resources, extract relevant miracles from the Bible, and give a fun sermon comparing that person's experiences with the content of the Bible. Then the listener will be completely blown away. When he hears his own experiences he will like it. You must go do it like this. Do you understand? Do not attempt to do it by looking at books. Books come from people as well. You must know that people themselves are the origin of books. Do you understand? [Yes]

2) You must have Spiritual Abilities

You are the same. I do the most difficult thing in the church. Always have a plan and do not look around and do not get sidetracked. If you can become that kind of people, you will develop. Do you understand? [Yes]

The most difficult position is that of a spiritual leader. You must pray and consult with members all night. It is development when you continuously stay up nights debating the truth. Do you understand? [Yes] Even if you receive opposition from the neighborhood. . .

Even now, wherever I go, if I think back to the 1960s, I get the feeling of that time again. If I go there and just do it, that environment will completely change in an instant. There is that "something." You too must pray in order to get that felling. You must do a lot of those prayers. Do you understand? [Yes] If you don't spend a lot of time praying your heart's antenna will always be immersed in that place. If you always aim for that, 24 hours a day, and if you always live by that standard all the time, no matter what you're doing, you don't have to have a lot of praying time.

You can center on the things you see, and center on the things that you feel and center on the things you say. Then even if you don't prepare for sermons, you will always have a sermon topic and things to fill the sermon. You aren't like that, right? If you stop suddenly and completely, you will always be looking for the end of the sentence, saying, "where did the end go?" Where has it gone. . . .

It is the same of an electric line. You lose the end and all of a sudden you are saying "Whoa, where did God go?" If you decide to find out, you cannot just say "For goodness sake God!" You cannot do that. I must always have the end of the line. If you connect them, then, "ZZZTT!" If you connect the plus and the minus there will be a big spark.

If I go into a home, I can tell in an instant if this is a home of dedication or if it is not. Even if no one says anything, I already know. If you remain still, the cells know that the electricity is flowing. Do you understand? If I just go in, I can tell right away whether or not the household has given much dedication. If I go to a church, I know. There is something that makes God's will or something special follow in the church and keep it from dying and failing. Without this, do you think it would last? If it is anything like you, it would have failed a long time ago. I don't tell you. I don't even tell my mother what it is. Sometimes by mistake I might say, "Something is going to happen today," and then people would say, "How do you know?" or "Well, let's wait and see," and it becomes exposed. I don't speak of it easily. If, when I say these things, the words do not match the explanation, I cannot be a public figure. Do you understand?

Would it be all right if rumors spread that I am a sorcerer? Is it acceptable for Reverend Sun Myung Moon of the Unification Church to do such a thing? No, it is not possible. Rather, it is better to act as if I do not know of such things . . . You do not know what kind of people they are. They may say things, but you will not know why they say those things. But I know. I know why it is. That is why I have been taught.

That is why you must pray for these kinds of situations. These things must follow father. I listen to words that others received very well. I act as if I know nothing and say "Is that so?" Therefore, I know, as a teacher who can listen well to what you have to say . . . You must do that in this manner. It is a very difficult thing for God to create this kind of phenomenon in order to develop one such person. Think about how tremendously difficult it must have been in order to lay a bridge from the spirit world to this one individual. How much suffering and toil must there have been in order to lay that bridge over many historic generations, after being broken over and over? Because I know this, because I am a specialist in this area, because I know God has a will for this person, I listen while staying up the whole night. Isn't that what must be done? You have to understand each other. Isn't that right?

You all must have that something. And in order to get that, you must pray. Do you understand? [Yes] When you go out for witnessing and come back when dusk is setting in, you must have instances when you return lost in endless tears. I was so unworthy today. . . When my foot, steps, which set out to find sons and daughters of God, return in persecution, I must feel that my dedication was not sufficient. How shameful is it that God could not find any of his sons and daughters, when he appointed me to the task? You must know how to stand in a rice paddy and wail out loud. You must know how to grab onto trees and whip back and forth, and pray with no regard for yourself. You must have a lot of this kind of time. If you are a leader, shouldn't you have this kind of experience at least once every four days? Do you understand?

When I go to sleep, I pray for guidance about where I will go the next day. "Father! I will leave my direction for tomorrow in your hands, so please let me know my direction as soon as I wake up tomorrow." And as soon as I wake up in the morning, I would have a feeling of where I would have to go. If you go somewhere on what seems like a whim, you will find someone waiting there. Do you understand? By doing this, you can develop your spiritual heart.

If that happens, your thoughts will always be right. You will always have thoughts like "Today, such and such a situation will occur." When you don't even think about it, when the motivation of the thoughts are not yourself, you must wait and see if thoughts appear. If you wait and see you will know if they were revelations. This is how it works. I hope that you can develop this aspect and go forth.

3) A Spiritual Life is Necessary

The good feeling that you had when you first joined, the heart of determination that you had when you first joined . . . these feelings must become stronger and brighter. Now, if you have this speech, I want you to have the confidence that "I will without a doubt make this world one!" That kind of heart. A person who goes thinking that anything can be overcome and that kind of atmosphere can be had. Now, if that environment existed, there is not one of you here that could lift your heads. Even if an arrogant person came here, there would be some sort of spiritual energy pushing down on him. If someone came with a pompous heart saying "What is there in this church?," he will strangely be unable to move, and if there is any humility, we will be able to feel it like our own flesh.

For this to happen you must pray. You need a prayer life and spiritual life where you can go by yourself to a quiet place and look at the moon and interact with all of nature. I am like this as well. Me. The reason I go out to the sea, the reason I go out to Barrytown is to be able to physically feel this heart. That is more important that even eating food.

There are instances when I am sleeping alone and I sit up and stay up all night . . .

So, the heart of being able to wail while thinking of heaven and the providence, the heart of longing for a precious lover, and the heartbreak of an eternal separation with your precious lover, must always be within you. Because you feel these things, you are able to leave all the people you love in the world and go forth. When you listen to my speech, you just hear the words, but they do not reverberate in your heart.

Why? Why is that so? Because you have no direct experience. When a divine minister goes and gives a sermon from the podium, I know in an instant if those are words from heaven. Don't you know?

I myself must bore through to the very bottom and observe all the things in reality. Standing from that position I must bring out something new. Have you ever even once had this heart? We must think about how much, in our 24 hour lives we have realistically done for the providence, and how much, in the face of the providence, I have felt value and went forward. How many hours do you think you spent doing this? The time must come when we are able to do this.

You must also have time to experience through your own direct senses, and believe after finding out for yourself. The amount of time you have doing this is important. Although someone leading an individual life may not be able to feel this, a person leading a life filled with grace, will not be able to see creation in the same way. It is always seemingly new. It seems new when seen in the morning, and new when seen in the evening. When God's grace slowly rolls in like waves, you can feel fascination and mystery in three dimensions. If there is someone who can perceive this, that person is a happy person. This person is the one who Buddha proclaimed as being the one who is unique in all of heaven and earth. This person will feel the endless value and stand in the position of being able to celebrate his importance.

4) There are Historic Stories

I too have things that have left an impression. I remember vividly when I was being transported to Hungnam prison, sharing iron shackles with a criminal, going through a mountain valley and following a path along a stream. Truly it was a new feeling. The time when we trod through the mountain valley trail will not be forgotten. It leaves a deep impression. That walk was the walk of departing for a new world.

Where is the road that I must take everyday from now on? What must I do when I am finished with my sentence? I was very curious. It is very curious. How will I endure prison life? Even though it is hard, I choose to take the path. This is a good opportunity to realize a new self. The only thing that I have left are these kinds of things.

One time I had to dig a tunnel at Hamheung. We were so hungry while we were working, I couldn't lift the tool that my hand was grasping and we were on the verge of collapse. When we heard the cry, "It's lunch time!" you cannot imagine how wonderful that sounded to our ears. Oh that rice! The feeling of that moment of coming to eat after sticking that pick in the ground. . . I have had countless experiences of these and other materials of living history. There is no suffering that can compare to that.

These miserable situations do not destroy me, but enable history's path to be enlightened. So I must go on until the day comes when God can gather together his treasure. If these facts of suffering where revealed to the people of the world, rather than speaking for one hour on a different subject, if you speak only 10 minutes on this topic, everyone will break out in tears. Where is there any sermon topic that is as good as this?

That is why I tell you all not to worry and suffer until you are 30 years old. Even Jesus lived till 33 years old, and then he went on the path of death. The Unification Church Blessing that I speak about is a blessing that you all have borrowed. You must know that intelligently. If you're wondering what the conclusion of all these contents is, it is to be able to realize something new. This new day can only succeed if new things are realized. If nothing new comes out, then progress cannot happen. Mother is sitting here listening to the sermon, and although it seems as though I am speaking of many different topics, mother is the best at listening and eventually she knows what the topic is. The conclusion is made by speaking about oneself. Therefore, it is important to receive a lot of education. You have to educate yourself.

2. Sermons

1) Choosing a Title

A sermon for a gathering is not something that you make up as you go along, but something I receive the meaning for and do under the permission from heaven. That is a sermon. That condition of the heart . . . Do you understand? Therefore, everyone who goes up to the sermon podium with a proud posture is not necessarily God's leader. You must go with the attitude of an offering as if you were going to the place of execution. When a judge in a court lays down a sentence of execution, it is a moment of extreme tension, correct? People who have not experienced this do not know. Standing at the podium is a more tense situation. It is a scary thing. Wasn't it scary in front the ten commandments a long time ago? That is the kind of position it is.

For people who have not had that kind of experience but just go home to live and eat, it doesn't matter whether they are asleep or awake. Therefore, a minister has to deal with the problem of how to adjust to that life and environment.

When you give a sermon, you shouldn't go deciding on an absolute topic. Originally, you should pray and receive the topic during prayer. With a prepared topic, there is no way you can move the people. If you always prepare . . . If you want to make others cry, you must first shed tears during your sermon preparation and prayer. While thinking about all sorts of different people, begin thinking of Korea's current situation and think about the kind of person who will come to hear you. You shed tears about this and go to the podium in order to give the audience the grace of crying. Even with letters, it must be a letter that you wrote with tears in order to have your recipient shed tears. In the same way, you must become the motive . . . Without this, it is a lie if you say that the recipient cries. Isn't that right?

Therefore, when you stand before the podium, you must know that the podium is a judge. Although you are expected to do better than last time, when you don't do better you must repent. If you gave a sermon for one hour without giving any grace, you have to repent for three hours. If you give a bad presentation and you don't give them any grace, you have to apologize in excess of three times. For one life, you must give the water of life and take care of it. But if you didn't give it water, and take away water instead and ruin the soil, you must be responsible for that. Even after the audience has left, you must spread grace, centering on today's speech.

2) The Right Head

When you give sermons on Sunday, you must be serious. If I was like you, then I wouldn't be able to get any sleep. How could one sleep? It is like giving an injection in order to save other's lives. It is the same as giving a rejuvenation shot. We need to give members one week's worth of medication and then give them a rejuvenation shot. You must lead from the serious position of a doctor who gives a shot to a patient who is on the brink. That is why when you go before the podium, it is like going to the place of execution.

I am like that as well. I have led a lot of people, and there are rumors about me within the public. It is the same for people that I do not know as well. The first time you depart and the last time you return is the same. The more you do . . . It is more difficult. The more you lecture, the more words flow out of your mouth and the more automatic it becomes. This is no good. The more you do it, the harder it is. It is more difficult. That is why the audience is moved. Because it is new.

So when you eat morning rice, you eat new rice, right? Is it new rice or old rice? [New rice.] It seems like new rice, right? [Yes] There must be a new flavor. In the same way, you must give new things. So, when you give principle lectures, you must also give new things.

From the spiritual aspect, we should supply a new something, like a health medicine, and add to it. If we don't, there will be a sour taste, a salty taste, or a bitter taste.

When you give a sermon on Sunday, you must speak from the position of feeling the pain a woman feels when giving birth to a child. You must apply all of your concentration there. When you stand before the podium, you must have the feeling of a pregnant woman going to the birthing room. Because I've had this experience, I've tried to enter that level. If you enter that level, you need no preparation. The content of your sermon is not a problem and speaking is not a problem. The problem is whether your heart is ready or not.

You have all seen those Russian tight-rope walkers before, right? It must be that kind of feeling. The feeling that a tight-rope lady feels. When standing at the podium, it is that kind of feeling. Do you understand?

Even I feel the same way. You think giving sermons is easy, right? If you shed tears while preparing, your audience will also cry. That is why when you offer a prayer at the podium, you get all choked up. You must stand at the podium with that kind of heart. If you cannot control it while you speak, you will end up wailing. Regardless of whether or not you'll lose face, the heart of crying out will come to a boil. If you want to feed people hot gruel, you must pour and give out hot gruel. It is the same thing. Whether you are preparing for a sermon, or pouring gruel, if you make a mistake, it will seem like it is dark. Do you understand? In order to prepare for a sermon, you must use discretion in what you eat and use discretion in having relations with your spouse. You have to know that there are those kinds of situations.

The time that you give a sermon has to become the line between going to heaven and hell for someone. If someone says, "I have always wondered about the Unification Church, I think I'll go and see," and goes to the Washington church, if that person leaves saying, "What was that all about?," then it is the same as if you cut off their head. The position that is more serious than when a judge gives a sentence in the courtroom is the position of giving a sermon. You must know that tens and hundreds of people stand in that position.

Moreover, if you are responsible for one person in the church and that person falls away, you have failed the one person you were responsible for. Have you thought of that?

A leader mustn't take his responsibility lightly and make his followers come to dislike him. We must try to make sure that no one is like that. It is difficult to be a leader. You must know that being in the position of revealing your original self is an extremely scary and fearful position.

You must feel this through giving sermons. If you give an ill-prepared sermon and no one receives any grace from it, if you give all your strength and there still is no result, you must come back and spend some time wailing regretfully. It is a shameful thing. You must know your own shame. That is how you develop.

3) Things to Look Out For when Giving a Sermon

Dedication is not something you give all at once. When you give a sermon, do not think that you are giving a sermon in front of many people, but think that you are giving a sermon to just one person. If one person is inspired and sheds tears, that will spread throughout the audience. Up until now, the reason that district and regional leaders have not been able to make progress with their churches is that they have given sermons which were not rooted and seemed to just float around in the air. If there is no foundation for it to be absorbed, who can witness successfully? The district leader himself must clean his own foot stool. If I give some direction, the district leader must risk his life to accomplish it in order to set a good standard for regular members.

You must always be wary of what direction I am taking. If you fall into step with me, it will be the most effective thing for your sermons. It becomes a motive for you to give inspiration. The problem is trying to find out what I am doing a certain thing for. In order to meet my the heartistic level, you must bring up your heart and think about how you will go in my place and represent me. If all of you in this nation moved in unison as an object to me, then heavenly luck will come to us.

4) Preacher Should Give New Inspiration Every Time

It's same for general pastors. If they lecture in their own district, people say, "Oh, the district leader is giving the principle lecture. He will say that after this." and they know it all. So you can't give the same lecture from three years ago.

You lectured this way in past, but you should be able to add branches of new explanation and contents to it now. In contents, you should give necessary testimonies for spiritual growth. You need to give lectures appropriate to the particular atmosphere. If you've been a preacher for three years, you got to give testimonies which will give inspirations to listeners. If a member doesn't get that kind of inspiration, he or she doesn't attend the weekly service well. In this aspect, you know that you've been negligent in giving lectures till now. Therefore, from now on, you need to give something new. You got to inspire them somehow. Supplement with praying if necessary. If you still can't do it, you should risk your life and make a difference.

Even when you are walking on a road, you should go trying to find something new. Also, when you go to church, don't go just like that. Only if you go thinking that you will be in a new position and go into new environment, something new will be there for you. In going to church, don't always go in a straight path, but sometimes go around. You are supposed to go south but try north. It is to find a new path.

Again, if you can't feel that way, try rearranging all your house furniture. Don't let them sit there for several months. Change them completely. Then your thoughts change. This is absolutely needed.

When you give a sermon, if the members know that you gave a sermon with that title, they don't like it. When lecturing on principle, people don't like when it is done in the old way. This is like people having different moods in different seasons. People are not always happy because it's morning. There are days of depression even though there are not many worries. Even though it's such a fine and exhilarating day, you can get very melancholy. Then what do you do? If there isn't any stimulus to change this suddenly, you go and find a more melancholy place.

Likewise, give an opposite new stimulus or find a new direct stimulus to overcome that feeling. If you can't find a solution and manage your everyday life, you won't be able to guide many human spirits. Preachers always replenish their sermon, and supply whatever members need.

5) Sermon Should be Inspired

Your lectures don't have composure because you lecture with the book. In order to have composure, you should go on whenever your mouth is open. To influence and inspire, you should have drive in your own inspiration. Push it hard. Sometimes lecture in a cold room and sweat . . . That's what we need. Drum on a desk at times, the whole . . . When you get an inspiration and are about to shed tears, jab your eyes and let tears out.

If the preacher shows tears, then everyone soon shed tears. If the preacher shed tears with a few other people and preaches, the whole place changes. It becomes an ocean of tears. Then you should feel "How much suffering and pain they went through in order to cry at my lecture." towards those people. If you look at that, you feel pity for them. With that, now you have the same heart and feel joys of a soul resurrecting, you cry first, then . . . That's what we need. Once you cry like that, even a murderer can't oppose you. That's what we need.

If there is a heater, it's got to be hot to warm up there. And in summer, there can be cool if there is cool. Ultimately, the problem is the person in charge. The leader should report "Father, I'm going to lecture now" every time he goes to preach. This needs to be a habit. You should wish that today, no one gets hurt or digresses because of what you say. And if the lecture went well, be grateful and report them all. Also when you give lectures, even if you know it all, be sure to read page by page with a praying heart clinging to the Divine Principle book.

Giving a sermon or standing in front of masses is serious matter. If you read the book, God gives an inspiring phrase; you've got to have something like that. You need to be trained like that. Also, if you have something unpleasant in your mind, you need to forget about it for that moment, completely. Even if my wife is sick or said this and that, some unpleasant letter came, you have got to wash those thoughts off when you are on the platform.

When giving a sermon, you have to be inspired first. Your prayer should inspire yourself. A sermon should be done in a position to be pitied. Stand in a position where you beg God to pity those poor people who will be connected to Him though you.

That is a solemn position. It's the heavenly law that offers a bow in front of offerings. Okay? [Yes] That offering is taken by God. Only when you offer all your passion and might and effort, and when you open your mouth with your best sincerity, God would help. Understand? Offering is presented very seriously.

Therefore, if you always have a heart saying "I am an offering to God, use me as you please," God will always be with you. Then, due to making an appropriate offering, you can say appropriate words to be redeemed and inspired. Do you know what I mean? You will already know. You will know when you open your mouth.

If I live that kind of life, my relationship with God is self-explanatory. After that, the places you go can improve. Do you understand? [Yes] The number of people who were inspired by your sincere sermon is an important matter. There must be some. It would be good to have three at least, you think, but it will be ten times, several hundred times more with God. It multiplies like that. This is scientific phenomenon. Data is recorded and God works on His providence in specific proportion. Do you understand? [Yes] That's why we make heartistic efforts. In delivering God's words to someone, it's crucial how much God aids and supports. If you deliver His words seriously, those words become a representation of God himself. Understand? [Yes]

If you receive grace, you should praise and show gratitude towards heaven when you return. This should be a habit. At first do it like this, then when you have time to make titles, do. While talking, everything you do should become a sermon. If I had a hard time, preach that I did this that time. Therefore preachers should undergo many hardships. They should go through a lot of life training. They need to experience the lives of a poor laborer and a beggar, or a someone on the high executive staff to the top authority. Then, with all those experiences, you can share and give testimonies of sad times in public standpoint.

The audience gets influenced only when the truth is told. What you heard from someone else can't touch their hearts. You should tell the true facts. Usually when you give Divine Principle lectures, you speak other's words. Principle is this and that, it's all other's words. But Principle should be my Principle. Then when you lecture about restoration, and talk about Adam's family, you be Adam and have heart of Eve when you lecture. From Noah to Abraham, Isaac, etc., you should be in their shoes and shed tears. Think about how much I have suffered to find this course of restoration. You can't hold your tears back. Without tears, souls are never driven.

Tears and sweat can't be absent. This is an absolute rule. You should be sweating when you preach. Sweat should be rolling down your spine. Even if you had put in all your sincere heart, try harder in preaching from now on. Until now, district leaders were bums and didn't preach. If there are any like that from now on, I'll replace them all. Okay? [Yes]

6) Preaching Time

The problem is that when a crowd of people comes, who is going to handle them. I will be the cook. Now, do you write it out and talk for fifteen minutes or talk without writing? If you try without script, you can do well. But if you do with script, it becomes problematic. After it's all cooked, if you are to make flavored rice, you can add honey and sugar, but to do something like that, you need to delay time saying, "Good, good, it tastes good."

After doing it for a scheduled time, fire flamed up at a comer, you can't stop there. You have got to pour gasoline and light a fire and have a breeze to go with it, and then you can stop . . . To do that, it takes one hour, two hours, or even ten hours . . . If you have ability to lecture for ten hours and still keep them there, do that. If you can do it, you will dissolve Reverend Moon's fifty-year-old "Han."

If you can dissolve ten times of what you can dissolve for an hour, would you want one or ten times? [Ten times] Everyone would want that.

7) Difficulties of Preaching

The most difficult thing for a human to do is to speak in front of this many people. About three hundred people have gathered here, and all of them pay attention when I speak in front. Individuals A, B, and C, they all listen and criticize or judge on their own. So it is very difficult for the speaker to speak in front of many people.

Again, if his speech focuses on young people, it's impolite to older people. For young people want exciting and explosive acts, you should talk about exciting things, and older people want quiet stories, you need subdued contents. So it's hard to deal with them together.

Even when you are singing, songs that older people like, songs younger people like, and songs more educated people like, songs uneducated people like, they are all different.

Again, when you are speaking to wives, it becomes problematic to decide which group to focus on. When speaking to younger group, you can't always be, "really, yes, that is correct," and sometimes need to be "yeah, right on sister!" But then, it is impolite for the entire audience. You can't ask the older people to excuse your language because you were talking to the younger people.

Just like a train runs and ignores trivial objects lying in front of it, when you speak up here, you go to say it if it is an important issue to deal with. Nothing will be achieved if you consider every little detail. You need to know that. Also, wives shouldn't doze off when I talk about men.

When giving a sermon, there are people who receive revelation and people who don't, the problem is how to decrease the gap. In order to do that, use the ones with revelations to build foundations for the others. In other words, those who received revelations should put their hearts out for the ones who didn't.

3. Preach Focusing on Father's Words

For you people, even though you can't be the shining morning sun itself, you have radiated that shining light, so you should have independent authority to set the direction and then work in your day. How would I know if it's day or night? It gets tired at daytime.

That's why we need to know the past. We need to know the history of Unification Church. In order to know the past, read my speech books.

Night or day, if you were falling asleep from fatigue when I was working, you must read those books more than you play and then shed tears. Do you people preach with your mouth? What do you have to give in a sermon? What is there to listen to? This is what I think. What is it that you are talking about? Who will want to hear a speech about your emotions and feelings in the past? I don't like that. It should be done through the principle. More than 200 of my sermon books have titles. You should be at the point where you have digested those titles with tears, and you have become one with the contents. You should wish that "Centered on Cain and Abel's standard, here I came as a teacher and a parent to lead this meeting." Where is the center of the speech? You are the center of speech.

Centered on words that were passed down through history, centered on established words, you become the counter-party and become one in mind and body. And when my philosophy and your minds become one, and Cain and Abel unite, the parents of heaven come and the spiritual world becomes directly connected to build an independent foundation. This is the formula of the principle. Do you understand? [Yes]

Study the Divine Principle. Read all of my speech books. Speak with my speech books. You shouldn't speak of yourself. Without knowing that, you don't know the course of restoration. The providence was centered on Jesus until 1960.

For those of us who are striving for the united world, we should complete reading Father's speech books in the united language. Where is Father's speech book? This is one of them, and this is number 74. There are 74 of them so far. There are more coming. What if you don't read this in the original language? Use the original language, it's not English or German.

Thus, now you don't need to worry about your speeches any more. This is what I spoke about in my early life. When you do an interview in spiritual world, would you say "I never saw them or read them?" I won't even translate them into English. It would be good to put some Chinese characters in them. It's a serious matter if you go to spiritual world without reading these. It's a serious problem if leaders don't read these.

In future generations, would I be in their homes or would the speech books be in their homes? Think about it. Which one? Father's books will be there.

Now we need to systematize Godism and the Headwing thought. In college campuses and in intellectual society, they say Godism or Headwing instead of Rev. Moon's philosophy. We need to make changes quickly. CARP exclaims Godism and Headwing everyday. If professors don't know that, they will lose respects. Students ask questions at once. You can't be careless about knowing that. Understand?

Section 4. Life Of Tithing (Part 1)

1. Father's Views Of Material

1) Father's View on Material

As Unification Church members, what you should understand is that the things that you have owned so far, or your material possessions, are not really your own, but you are temporarily in the process of managing them. That is, you are a manager of them. The things that you should manage well, should be offered to God through True Parents. In other words, unless they go through the process of becoming belongings of True Parents and God, they cannot be yours. This you must clearly understand. (23-334)

Today, since fallen people are on a transitional point going into such a world, the issue of "ownership" is a serious matter. From the viewpoint of God, you must understand that national ownership is closer to the will of God than private ownership. The evil Satan knew this in advance and created Communism, adopting this concept, but excluding God from national ownership and from private ownership. Therefore we should understand that mind, body, and material belong to the public, but not without a purpose. The purpose is to bring a total oneness between a subject and an object centered on God in order to have right ownership. Then, we eventually come to own God ourselves. If we own God instead of material, not only shall we come to own everything, not to mention material, but also shall we become a perfect subject towards the material. (1/6/75)

In order for humans to fulfill their portion of responsibility with the cooperation of God, according to the principles of re-creation, they should be better than angels. Further, we should understand that the master who has dominion over all things is Adam, and the master who should control his body is mind. In order for you to have dominion over all things, you should have dominion over your body. Do you understand? If you stand in the position of controlling your body, all things will follow you. Why? According to the principle, all things are supposed to be under the dominion of perfect Adam. Due to the fall of Adam (and Eve), separations took place between their mind and body, and humans separated from each other. Further, all things deviated. Therefore, once Adam becomes perfect, money and material will be automatically follow. (2/22/76)

What are we going to do by restoring material? It is to re-create Adam and Eve. The (re)creation of Adam means to invest everything for the Lord of the Second Advent. Therefore, unless you use your material that you made with blood, sweat, (and tears) for that creation, you are committing a sin. That is a principle. (2/1/76)

You could not know how many contributions all things made until now for the restoration of humans. If humans do not become one with all things, they cannot return to God. (23-326)

Centered on religions, what is the Will that God desires to achieve and the world that He desires to build? The more you think about it, the more you will realize that the world is not meant to serve material. Why? It is so because the material world started from God. God, the Creator, does not need the material world on earth. God already owns the vast material world of the universe.

Therefore, treasures, precious stones such as gold, silver, etc. that humans consider precious mean nothing to God. To him, all material things on earth mean nothing to Him. (28-184)

2) The Hope of Money

Well, from the spiritual viewpoint, all moneys are complaining. They would say: "I do not want to belong to such and such person but to the U.S.A." They will be asked: "What are you going to do by becoming the U-S-A money?" They would reply: "I want to become money that belongs to the world." Well, they do not want to belong to an individual such as Mr. Smith, Mr. so and so. So I would ask again: "What are you going to do once you become the world money?" "I want to be God's money." Then, Rev. Moon would again ask: "What about becoming a bridge, starting from your home to America, the world, and God?" Then, the money would respond: "Ha, ha, ha, I welcome it."

I would say to the money: "If your master or owner offers a tithe with joy, all of you can go beyond the level of a family, you will be connected to a nation and thus become a bridge in the world." Everyone should make an offering with money. Then, the money will be liberated. Money complains: "No one has made an offering with money so far, connecting it to God." Rev. Moon would say: "Then, our fundraising members will go to make such an offering thorough their fundraising activities. Just wait for them." Then, they would reply: "Yes, yes, we will."

Well, when you fundraise, even if someone swears at you, you should never avoid him or her. Nor should you complain about it. That is an attitude of a person who prepares an offering. By so doing, everyone should shed blood. Money sheds blood too. Who makes that happen? It is you, or rather all of us.

Then the question is where can we collect money? It can be from beggars, the president or the First Lady, criminals, successful people, janitors, thieves, etc.

By so doing, we resurrect the moneys to be good from evil ones. Then, we can no longer make it our own. Once an offering is made, it belongs to the chief priest who conducted the offering. The person who made an offering should not touch even one penny out of it. The ownership is determined after the offering is made. Money, what is it? It is supposed to be an offering that should be used for the world and God.

Well, since money represents all things, only when we have such heart, can a way for all things to go to the Kingdom of Heaven be finally open, without lamentations. If you fail to do this, what happens? The family that does not use money properly will perish. The same goes with a nation. If you misuse money, all kinds of things will happen in your life. Therefore, you should not fight because of money. Even if I (Rev. Moon) do not help you, you should not think: "Uh, why isn't Father helping me, using all money that I made from fundraising?" Just do not ask for money back after making an offering. It is not proper. If the money is used for a higher purpose, that is all that matters. It will not be used for a low purpose. I mean that I do not need to use it for you. (125-188)

3) Ownership

One of the main teachings of the Unification Thought is: Mine is yours, and yours is a nation's, and a nation's is the world's, and the world's is God's, and God's is mine. (6/4/72)

Due to the fall, Satan invaded to the bottom of God's throne, and due to the fall, the blood lineage of humans was invaded, and due to the fall, all things fell under the dominion of Satan. As a result, all things created by God ended up to the enemy, Satan, not God. What could be more sorrowful than this? (14-270)

Today, all things in the creation are dominated by the children of Satan in Satan's domain, and they belong to Satan. This you must understand. Therefore, all of this must be restored to God. From the perspective of the Principle of Restoration, all things should have first belonged to the original human ancestors. It is so because God blessed humans with all things, although all things (ultimately) belong to God. That is, they should have been the (true) parents of goodness. (23-332)

The Fall started from the desire to make things his or her own or possess them as his or her own. Even when God and the Messiah come, if you do it again, surely he or she will end up being on the side of Satan and will inherit his blood lineage. That is why without obedience, one cannot be restored. In the fallen world, such chronic problems will be often repeated. What would you do if asked to use your possessions for God's sake? Even in dreams, I have never said that all the things that I established so far belong to me. (30-10)

We should belong to God, not to Satan. Then, ladies and gentlemen, whose is the Unification Church? Is this mine (Rev. Moon's)? No, it is not, but it is God's. Therefore, if anyone claims this is his or hers, they shall be a thief. Since according to the Principle of Restoration, things should belong to God first and next to Adam. Such a process should take place. In the Bible, when Jesus was questioned by Pharisees who brought a donation: "To whom does this donation belong?" Jesus answered: "What belongs to Caesar as taxes should be returned to him, and what belongs to God should be returned to God."

Well, to whom do your possessions belong? Because they belong to Satan, in order for them to belong to God, they should be united with humans and be loved by them, only then can God have dominion over them. Do you understand what I mean? In the original world without the fall, perfected Adam should have loved all things as their master on God's behalf.

What you should understand is that you must make indemnity conditions for the offering objects that God can love. Therefore, in order to make the offering objects to be God's, you must love them with all of your sincerity. When seen from this perspective, Israelites were made as the worldwide representatives of Satan. As there is a "chosen people," there should also be "chosen things." You must hear this for the first time. Right? Those chosen things are to represent all things as offering objects to God.

If you have a family, you should think that all of your things in your family belong to God, as the representatives of all things. If you truly love them as Adam before the fall should have loved, then, they would be totally one with you in heart and would like to die with you if you have to. Only when that happens, it belongs to God. Nevertheless, if an animal that is to be offered to God struggles to survive, it cannot be acceptable to God as a sacrificial offering. (1/l/75)

Your body, your mind, your heart, none of these started from you. When you look at yourself, you realize that you are connected to your ancestors. You are also the fruit of all of your ancestors. Therefore, you should never take yourself lightly. You are not really yours even if you appear to be yours. Before this people, you are a present sent to this people, and before your family, you are a present sent to your family. By the same token, before your spouse, you are a present for each other, and before heaven and earth, and the world, you are a present sent for them. This you must understand. (8-12)

Things that belong to the church are more important than your personal possessions, and things that belong to a nation are more important than church possessions, and the things that belong to the world are more important than a nation's possessions. In the future, all things should belong to the world. At the same time, they should belong to the worldwide God, the worldwide True Parents, and the worldwide true children. We are responsible to restore all things to such a position. This is what you should realize whenever you receive a Day of All Things. (123-336)

Do you know how rich the Unification Church will be? According to the formula that was discussed earlier, all things that belong to us should be offered first to God. In order to do this, we should not do it alone, but should start from the position of servant of servants to a servant to an adopted son to a step son to a true son to true parents and finally to God. Since Adam and Eve lost the parents' things, they should restore them.

Therefore, such a formula will remain a truth, a principle, and on the day when it is applied in a daily life after having been proved as a historical fact, all things will return to God through True Parents. Because Adam and Eve lost the parents' things, the fact that they restore them to the original position according to the principle of restoration is only natural. Therefore, if True Parents appear on earth, they should be able to bring unity to all. (1/1/75)

2. Offering Objects And Holy Objects

1) Sacrificial Offerings

Since offering objects were created earlier than humans, they are in the position of Cain, and humans are in the position of Abel. From this view, centered on the principle of Cain and Abel, offering objects and humans should be united. Otherwise, God cannot accept the offerings. Then, in order for the offering objects to be one with humans, what should humans do? They should give something more than what can be given in Satan's world, and that is true love.

Because you cannot make an offering to God with less love than that of Satan, you must love it with all of your heart and mind more than anything else that you own. This you must remember. Your children, spouse, parents, etc. all belong to Satan's world, and your offering should go beyond all of them. Otherwise, there is no meaning to your offering objects

Fall refers to Adam and Eve falling into the dominion of love of Satan who is in the opposite side of God. Therefore, in order to go before God, you must seek a way to be united with Him, by loving things that belong to Satan more than he does. (1/1/75)

Even when you make an offering, you must think the following: Instead of offering a sheep with an earnest heart, I will absolutely obey you. Instead of offering a cow, with an earnest heart, I will totally sacrifice myself before you. And instead of offering a dove, with an earnest heart, I will love you absolutely. You must have such a commitment. By so doing, through action, you must demonstrate your commitment to God more than your promise to Him.

Since all humanity should be able to go to God, by making an offering on your behalf through the ceremony, you can do so. Although animals were used as conditional offering objects, some people use precious stones such as gold, silver, diamond, etc. instead because they symbolize something unchanging as we are searching for an unchanging world of heart. However, people did not know the meaning of it so clearly.

Also, if an offering is made in accordance with God's will, it belongs to God, but if not, it belongs to Satan. Therefore, one can say that offerings determine the ownership either to God or Satan. If we leave things in Satan's world alone, they will continue to belong to Satan. For this reason, the way God can claim His total ownership for things is through conditions that can separate Satan.

That is, through the offerings made by humans, God saves both humans and the creation, by separating what belongs to Heaven from what belongs to Satan. This corresponds to the fact that God seeks for the restoration of humans and their hearts through the creation.

2) Offering Objects

The providence of salvation is the providence of restoration, and the providence of restoration is the providence of re-creation. Therefore, if looking at the course of restoration in the Old Testament Age, we find it the age of making an offering through the creation. This you must understand. Again, in the Old Testament Age, the creation became sacrificial offering objects. In order to find a way for children to be saved, the creation was sacrificed. People in this world do not know this, do they? In order to save people, the creation should be sacrificed. Why? When humans were created, their creation was done through the sacrificial investment of all things. Therefore, even when they should be re-created, they should be again sacrificed for humans.

For this reason, until now, all of the things that were used as offering objects were the creation that were considered to be precious to humans, such as cows, lambs, sheep and doves, as living things, and precious stones as minerals, etc. Further, animals and plants were sacrificed to open a way for human salvation.

Therefore, centering on the offering objects, what happened? The body was taken by Satan, and the mind was taken by God. And in order for humans to be emancipated, since an offering object was sacrificed on behalf of humans, humans should keep a grateful heart to them, and with a heart that loves God more than the love existing in Satan's world, you should relate to the offering objects.

The offering objects should be pure. The ones with a mating experience cannot be used as an offering object. Why? Prior to the fall, since Adam and Eve were still virgin, any offering objects must be also pure. Further, they should be the best quality one among their species.

For this reason, humans should invest all of their hearts and minds for the offering objects, not only as an individual but also as a family and a clan. In order for a family to be blessed, the entire family including babies must make a special condition with love for the offering objects.

The offering objects are the conditional offering objects that determine ownership. The principle of the Unification Church is indeed great. Since Father knows it, he came up with such a definition. Conditional offering objects to determine ownership. What can decide whether or not they will belong to good or evil? No one knew that both God and Satan relate to all things with love. Therefore, before we develop the way of love, pioneer the way of love, look for people of love, and set a higher standard of love before God than that of Satan's love, things in Satan's world cannot be restored to God. Unless they are restored to a position of unity through love, God, along with humans, cannot own things. That is why offering objects were sacrificed (and were offered to Satan), and God, instead came to claim His ownership of humans (who made the offering in an acceptable manner). (166)

3) Things and the Restoration of Humankind

Lately, I heard a rumor that in the Christian churches, the people who make a large amount of donation are chosen to be elders, but that should not be the case in the Unification Church. Someday, I would like to visit the churches to see who are chosen to be elders. How can the elders be chosen depending upon the amount of donation? Donations should be made in the position of giving your own life for the sake of a nation or the world. That is a higher position than the chief priest of God.

That is why centered on the heart of love, as we offered all things and our beloved things, we should be willing to offer even what our own beloved sons and daughters love, which is an offering object on a higher level. Then, not only you but also your own children will be eventually liberated from the bondage of Satan.

So if God decides to accept that offering, you can be elevated to a higher level towards God. Such a providence has been led in the Old Testament Age. In the Old Testament Age, there were various kinds of ceremonies through which different levels of offering objects were offered: individual offering objects, environmental offering objects, offering objects on the level of a people, and offering objects on the national level. The religion that followed such protocols centered on God, was Judaism.

Then, what is the purpose of offering objects? It is to open a way for people to go through all things that are sacrificed in order to become true people. From this perspective, today when we received a Day of All Things, you must understand how much contribution all things made for the restoration of humankind. When the time is ripe, on behalf of God, you should have a loving heart to cry for them with love, embracing them, and saying, "Thank you so much for your sacrifices for us."

Even a piece of paper is part of our ancestors' offering objects that were prepared by their sweat and blood. Therefore, knowing this, you should embrace it with loving heart. When you treat the creation with heart, you do not indifferently pass by even a piece of paper discarded on the street, you can become their true master. They will be grateful to you for becoming a bridge to God's love, and will say that they are finally relieved from the pain and bitter grief that was caused by being sacrificed throughout history. You should become the kind of people who can live with such realm of the creation as your surrounding environment. Then you can finally become descendants with qualifications to inherit the fruits of your ancestors who sacrificed the creation and the fruits of countless religious people who were sacrificed themselves. This you must clearly understand. (166-71)

4) The Importance of Holy Objects

In the future, what should we do? What is offered to (Heavenly) Father are holy objects. That is what you should be prepared for. You should personally attend Him. We are now in the age in which we should do it ourselves.

Let us say that there is a person, called "A" who prepared a special offering in springtime. For example, if that offering was worth 3,000 won, he or she should not offer it alone.

Why so? Who has been fighting centered on offering objects? It is Cain and Abel and God and Satan. Then, what is God's lamentation? Before the offering objects, there should not be struggles. If it is brothers who are making the offering, they should be united. Is it not right? Nevertheless, whenever an offering was made, there have been struggles between Cain and Abel in the position of Satan and God.

That became a condition that grieved God's heart, and today, when we make an offering before God, we -- all humanity -- should be united in heart. If we cannot do it as a whole, we should make a condition in which at least Cain and Abel are united. Don't you agree?

For this reason, when you make an offering that is worth 3,000 won, for instance, you should not do it alone. You must find a companion either Cain or Abel, depending on what position you may be in, and in the cooperation with that companion, you must make that offering together.

Therefore, in Korea, when offering something to an elder, we always do it with two hands, which is perfectly in accordance with the principles of heaven and earth. That is a heavenly protocol that is derived from natural conscience as a beautiful custom and tradition that has been passed down from generation to generation. (150-302)

When you make a special offering to God for a new season of the year, you should take a bath and pray, "Father, I offer you this instead of my own life. Although it is something small, it is a holy object that was made with all of my heart and mind for you. . ." In order for you to go over all of historical conditions in which holy objects were invaded, you, as an individual, must make a condition that can indemnify it.

By so doing, you must succeed in making a condition that can transcend the struggles between Cain and Abel. By becoming one with each other, your offering can become a holy one that can be liberated from Satan's attachment to it. Nevertheless, if it is done alone, Satan will be still attached to it.

Then, what should be done in the future? Let us say that a person "A" is sending some money to a person, "B" living in America. As "A" chose "B" as his or her companion, he or she should send that money directly or send him or her all of the detailed written information. By so doing, if "A" stands in the position of "B" thorough his or her cooperation in heart, body, and actions, then, it will become an infinite honor and glory to "A."

In the future, in order to make an offering, if Heaven calls you as someone in the position of Abel or Cain and another person as your partner, it is a great honor. That means that Heaven recognizes you. In the future, the fact that you are invited to attend such a special occasion itself will be a great honor. Therefore, you are not supposed to come and attend such a place by your own will. (150-306)

3. Tithing

1) The Original Standard of Tithing

At the time of the creation, all things belonged to Adam. However, after the fall, Adam lost his ownership. . . What is fortunate is that there is a way of indemnity (to restore that ownership). However, for indemnification, Adam needs to make indemnity conditions. That is why in the Unification Church, we are doing everything possible.

Even if you are persecuted, sworn at, beaten, nose-bled, have broken bones, or even if killed, you should still offer all of your hearts and minds to make indemnity conditions, shedding bloody tears.

Tithing? What is it? You should offer 100% plus the price for your blood. You should invest all of the essence of your love from your heart and body. By so doing, you should inherit ownership, only then can you return to a higher place where (Adam and Eve) were loved prior to the fall, before they belonged to Satan. If heart and mind are not invested, God and angels cannot cooperate with you. Thus they cannot lay a foundation for the recreation of humans after the fall. That is why the Unification Church members are asked to clean all of it. (13-40)

Then, how did we resolve our financial difficulties? It was by the support of the church members, who offered part of their own living expenses.

Offering a certain portion of your own income for the maintenance of the church sounds extremely good, but I think that it is extremely bad. Making an offering to God should the first priority in life, before thinking of your own life, and that offering should be 100%, not only a small portion of your income. Nevertheless, if your life becomes the first priority, and God comes next, it is easy to get into a mannerism. If God is placed in the second priority, later, He will end up being in last place. Do you understand? Don't you agree? [Yes, it seems likely to be so.]

God is the Creator of the universe as the omnipotent and omniscient Being. As such a Being, being pleased with some money offered by some church members as though some money is given to beggars, do you think that God would say: "Ah, blessed are those who made a donation to me. You are such a beloved religious group of people?" How can He save His face before Satan? No way. If a donation basket is being circulated in the church, that is an act of a beggar with a sign of the church. Certainly, God would not be happy with it. (96-101)

2) The Significance of Tithing

If True Father is attended below the standard of church members, you should be truly ashamed of yourself. Do you understand? In the position of a church member who should keep the same heart for the unification of the north and the south and accompany Heaven for the fulfillment of His Will, if your monthly living standard is higher than that of average church members, you should lower your living standard. Those who are living better than others should come down, and those whose living standard is lower than the average of other members, should overcome their financial difficulties, by making extra efforts. By so doing, all of you should gradually raise your living standard until when you can defeat the people of the nation with the highest living standard. Till then, we should be all united.

From now on, if you have a family, you should have a room for True Parents, and if you have farming land, you should keep a piece of land for them. By so doing, whenever you farm, you should use seeds that are harvested from the Father's land.

Among the Israelites, a tribe called Levi lived from tithes collected from people. Likewise, you should do the same. As the Unification Church members, in leading a life of attendance for God and True Parents, tithing is absolutely essential. If you consider all money as your own, Satan will invade. The reason is that the number nine (3 x 3) has been governed by Satan so far. On the earth where Satan is the master under his dominion, if the number nine is returned and connected to God, He can restore the number 10, through which God can claim His dominion over everything including the number nine from the realm of Satan. That is why the terms, tithe came into being. Do you think that it came randomly for no reason? (150-299)

When looking into tithing in Christianity, we come to realize something fearful in tithing. Some Biblical verses support the idea of tithing, teaching people to offer one out of ten to God. Some people might ask: "Is God visible? What is a tithe for?" But it means that we can go as far as ten by paying one. For example, suppose that you killed cows, pigs, and prepared all kinds of things to celebrate your parents' birthday or the special 60th birthday, or even the King's birthday. Do you eat all of the food yourself? No. Your parents or king would accept the offering, but what they actually eat only a small portion of it. Still, a condition that they ate all of it is made through the offering.

Likewise, by offering a tithe from your material possessions, you can make a condition that you offered that you have. Although you do not offer the whole, offering a portion with all of your heart and mind is valuable in that sense. By offering one, the rest of nine can be also considered to be holy. The person who tithes will never perish. As days go by, his storage room will be filled with more material possessions and blessings. (31-239)

3) Tithing is an Indemnity Condition for Restoration

Until now, although God desired to re-create humans, because no conditions were made by them through which He could claim His ownership over material, He just could not do it. What is the material condition through which God can claim His ownership? At the time of creating Adam and Eve, God extracted all of the essence from all things both in heaven and on earth. Then, they belonged to God. However, due to the Fall, all of them became Satan's. Then, how can they be restored as God's? It can be done through indemnity conditions. By making indemnity conditions for re-creation, by investing all of your hearts and minds, you should take them back from Satan's realm.

For this to be done, throughout history, a condition of tithing has been required. Based on that foundation, you should pay the price for your own blood. Jesus did it, along with making indemnity conditions. Unless you can make a condition that can bring unity with God's heart, by offering blood, sweat and tears, you cannot do it.

What is Satan? First, Satan thinks of himself. He is self-centered. Second, he has a concept of his own ownership. Third, he is self-centered on love. These are the three elements that Satan has.

For indemnity conditions, things are required. The reason we are supposed to tithe lies here. The number nine is a number of the fallen world, and the number 10 is a number to liberate it from Satan, as God's number.

The seeds of all things were picked by humans before the time was ripe. Even during the course of entering the land of Canaan, there was a separation time period of good from evil for three years. (10-217)

Ladies and gentlemen, do you like tests? [No.] Still, you need them, right? [Yes.] What if you do not have them? Those who did not pass the tests are useless. They are just useless. The more you pass difficult tests, the better person you shall become. Now, I am almost done with today's sermon. Further, you also want me to finish soon, right? Well, we need persecution. In the fallen world, without persecution, you cannot return (to God). Do you understand?

Tithing is a way to restore the persecution from material. If you do not tithe, the number nine will accuse you. The persecution of material. . . Do you understand what I am trying to say? One tenth of material is an offering object. Offering object. It become the most precious offering object. Do you understand?

All of the offering objects should be pure, without experiencing first love yet. In the olden days, a virgin female was sacrificed as an offering object, right? The first love. You should offer the first love to God. You should be connected to God through the first love. Next, centered on material offering objects, we should surrender here, following the protocols of Cain and Abel.

The era of material offerings was the Old Testament Age. Then, what comes next? The New Testament Age was an era in which people were sacrificed as offerings. In the Old Testament Age, blood was shed, and also in the New Testament Age. The difference is that the former was that of animals, and the latter, that of people. Now is a time to shed blood of heart. Blood of heart. Blood of heart. Isn't it strange? We are in such an era. Right? That is why the Unification Church members suffer in their hearts. Although we did not do anything wrong, why? (107-292)

4) Tithing Should be with Deepest Heart

When you make an offering, do you offer the first one or a leftover? [The first one.] Why so? In Korea, when a sacrificial offering is made at a shaman temple, do they kill a female cow or a male one? None of you do know about it. When you look back at the history of Greece or Rome, they initially sacrificed animals as offering objects, but later, they also used humans for offerings. You know the story of Shim Chung. At the time of making an offering, was the offering object a female or a male? [A female.] Why? When thinking of this, it coincides with the fall taught in the Principle. Why should it be pure? It is so because we must bring a pure one from Satan's world. Who took the first one from the Heaven's world? Was it Satan? Right? [Yes.] When you make a special offering to God, the offering object should be pure. That is how you can build a relationship with God. You should not use leftovers for that purpose.

For this reason, when you tithe, it should be the purest one with your sincere heart and mind invested in it. That is what the offering object is supposed to be. If we talk about this, it will be endless. Anyhow, you must understand that an offering object should be pure. Suppose that you are going to offer a son as an offering object. Would offer a son whom you dislike or who is hopeless? Such a son is not qualified to be an offering object. But he should be the best son whom you love the most. Why? Because an offering object is instead of yourself. (48-85)

That is the habit that you should build in your daily life. The first and the purest one that you obtain should be offered to God. If not, God will not be present. At the place where no fresh, new one is present, neither can God be present.

That is what you must understand. You should not use leftovers for an offering. That is defiled. Nevertheless, if you do, those whose eyes are spiritually open by the grace of God would recognize it immediately. That is why you are asked not to go such a defiled place.

When you make a donation on Sunday at the church, if children say: "Mommy, daddy, money for donation, please," would you say, handing a bill: "Here it is for your Sunday school."? Is God a beggar? Is He? Is the church minister a beggar too? The church and a minister should not be treated that way. In the last days, everyone has to offer his or her material that have been kept deep in the safe. If you want to offer money, you should prepare a safe from now on. As the harvested grains are stored into the barn in fall, you should save donation money, tithes, separately in the safe. And one year later, for some reason, if you cannot offer it to God, your children and relatives should collect money together, and with sincerity and love, they should make that offering to God. (166-71)

When you make a donation, you should not use leftover money after purchasing something to eat. That money is defiled. Further, God would not be present with the donation that is made out of change after you purchased things at the market. (48-86)

5) Life of Tithing

From now on, you need to tithe not only your material but also your time. It is no longer only the material like in the past. If you have ten family members, one family member should be offered on behalf of your entire family. You should keep such a standard. In the future, the Unification Church members must not skip tithing. Those who do not tithe cannot be considered to be church members. Tithing is a duty, a heavenly duty. If you deviate from such a realm of life, it is not right.

Today, we are walking the course of restoration in the position of being related to two nations: Satan's nation -- where we are living -- and the nation to come. During the process of being freed from the satanic world, since we are in the position of being related to two worlds, we need to pay taxes to a country where we were physically born, for example, Korea. Right? We also tithe to the heavenly kingdom. As the number that represents Heaven, tithes are not offered for our physical nation, but are offered for the chief priest of the tribe, and for the people who are serving the role of the chief priest.

Today, we who are in the position of going over the providence of restoration should be determined not only to fulfill the condition of donating one-tenth of our income but up to three-tenths of our income. One-third should be offered to your nation, the second third, to the people of the world, and the last third to the heavenly kingdom. People who are responsible for the establishment of the heavenly kingdom should never violate the condition of tithing. You should be committed to this. At the same time, you should meet all the duties of filial piety.

Even when you eat a bowl of noodles, you should not eat alone. As a person who attends Heavenly Father, if you do not feel comfortable to eat alone, but suffer from your financial difficulties, you should say: "I am sorry to eat alone in front of you who are now with me," and offer even a penny as a condition that you are first serving God who is with you. That is the kind of life-style that you should lead. Even when you buy clothes, the same is applied.

In terms of the life of tithing in the church, ten families in the church should support a church leader. Otherwise, you cannot have a right to become a citizen of the Heavenly Kingdom.

Ten people should support one heavenly person. Tithing applies in every aspect of life. Even in school, one of ten classrooms should be used for less fortunate children to give them classes free of charge.

Since Sunday is a tithing day, it is not our personal day. It is a day when we need to obey, according to the will of God. It is a sin to use what belongs to God as is pleased. One of your children should be offered to God. If not, you should educate someone else's child as if he or she is your own, and offer that child to God.

6) The Way of Receiving Donations

Today, what would you call the way of collecting donations in the Christian churches? They circulate bags for the donation. Are they beggars? In the Unification Church, do you receive donations in that fashion? Do you also circulate a bag with a rod like a cooking net? (Laughter) [We do.] You are supposed to make donation in the donation box placed at the entrance door as an expression of your gratitude for having received grace from God. That is the way it should be done. Do you understand?

Those who do not want to do it may not do it. Heaven does not want to receive money with no heart in it. The donation that you should offer should be prepared in advance. You are not supposed to take any money out of your pocket in the church. In order to offer a donation, you should carry that money with you at least for three days to sanctify it through the separation of good and evil. How can you make a donation that is worth less than lunch money? (166-319)

Section 4. Life Of Tithing (Part 2)

4. Holy Salt And The Life Of Separation

1) Holy Salt Is Like a Yeast

When you purchase things, you should sanctify them with holy salt, and when you come home from outside, you should also holy salt yourself at the fence or the gate. (9-78)

What is holy-salted should not given back to the world of Satan. Nevertheless, if it is inevitable, you should give it with your left hand. (9-78)

When you use holy salt, you pray in the names of Holy Father, Holy Son, Holy Spirit, True Parents, and myself. Then, you sprinkle holy salt in the order of the directions of north, south, east and west. (9-78)

2) Holy Salting the Land

400 years after the time of Noah, Abraham offered three sacrificial objects to God, when although he successfully split a cow and a sheep into two pieces, he failed to do so with a dove. The act of cutting them in half is to separate good from evil. Although the dove was also to be separated from good and evil, due to Abraham's failure, his entire offering ended up as a failure. As a result, you should remember that the term, "impurity" is following you. (98-320)

Originally, sacrifices are to be first divided into two on the alter and then offered. An alter signifies a sanctified area, whereas the object placed on it symbolizes a sanctified object.

Bleeding through the cutting signifies making an indemnity condition for restoration, that is, sanctifying or removing Satan's blood, or totally eradicating the conditions that Satan can have dominion over.

From this perspective, in the Old Testament Age, an offering was made through sanctified objects or material. Therefore, animals and other objects should be sanctified both internally in heart and externally before being offered to God.

When you visit some place, do you sit after holy salting? What do you do? You should make a condition of sanctifying that place, by blowing three times, "hoo, hoo, hoo." When you see a handsome man in Satan's world, rather than thinking: "I would like to live with this man," or even if he holds your hand, you should be able to blow him away. That is, you should holy salt him or inwardly blow him away with "hoo, hoo, hoo." You holy salt him three times. (Laughter) (170-283)

In the future, our church members should sanctify all of their possessions with holy salt. Under the circumstances where we can do it, it is no problem, but what shall we do when eating rice, noodles, or drinking water, etc? What we should do is what Jesus, after his resurrection, asked his disciples to do: by blowing, they could receive the holy spirit. It is the same as what God did to blow life into the nostrils of Adam (and create a new substantial life). You should do the same if you have children who can take the place of substantial lives. In the future, when eating or drinking, you should first blow.

Korean customs are amazing. When they drink water, they first blow it. And before they sit, they first blow the spot too. In general, that is what they do, right? God must have moved the conscience of this people so that could be one of their customs. However, that did not take place by coincidence. That is why we should always sanctify our life even in our hearts.

In order to sanctify a long history of 6,000 years that has been defiled, as it underwent three stages of restoration, formation, growth, and completion, you should blow three times and eat. Further, wherever you go, even when you go to bathroom, you should do the same.

In the future, the house that is sanctified with holy salt should be marked. The land that is sanctified with holy salt should be also marked. By doing so, all the lands of the earth where we are living and walking on should be eventually all sanctified. We should live in such a place. We should make our environment in that way. As a matter of fact, we should burn everything including the land. That is a principle. That is the meaning of the Bible verse that the judgment is done by fire.

Israelites used to let the defiled objects pass through fire before making an offering. The Old Testament talks about this. Isn't it right? However, since we cannot do it with holy salt, we should make a condition of separating good and evil and lead a dispensation with this heavenly condition. Are you doing it? [Yes.]

Whatever you do, regardless of the season, or whenever you are making an offering to God or True Parents, whether standing in the position of Abel or Cain, you should always have a companion of faith. The reason is because you want to make that offering to the worldwide Parents. For this, you should find such a companion even if you should search throughout the entire heaven and earth. (150-303)

At what position can you save a people? Will it be at the high position of authority? Since death took place at the place of the fall, you cannot save someone at the place where you are falling down yourself. The Unification Church is leading a movement of "going down." What it should be is: "Let us go down. Let us avoid a place or position where we eat well. Let us avoid a place or position where we are clothed (well). The place that I like is not the place that Satan would like. Let us go to a distant place where I would not be trapped by him."

Ladies and gentlemen, we sanctify things that we use in daily life whether they are to eat or wear. In our country, where are the children who do not need to sanctify their food harvested from this land? Where is the realm free from Satan's dominion? Where is the land where they can live without needing to sanctify it first? Whenever you use holy salt, you should grind your teeth against Satan.

When the Korean peninsula can be embraced in the bosom of God, when on behalf of the Lord of the Second Advent, this population of 30 million becomes a people who can represent all nations of the world and be offered to God altogether, the land of this people will become the fatherland of the world. (48-253)

5. Public Life

1) Public Life of a Minister

When I speak to you, I might look good, but for this, I live a life of confinement for several weeks, or sometimes, even for several months. Is this a private life or a public life? It is a public life. How wonderful it would be if you could live freely? If I could, my life would be better than yours. Whatever I do, I would not be defeated by anyone. I am a capable man.

You do not understand how hard it is for me to live a life of a religious leader. I should study the pleasure of neighbors and even of a criminal. Of course, I should do the same with others. So one could say that I am living in the melting pot of pleasure for all kinds of people. And my life is truly difficult day and night. Would God not watch me during the nighttime? He would, day and night. Thus, my life is truly unbearable. However, if I endure it, I somehow find ways to cope with it.

Suppose that you are living such a life as well. Then through whom would God work? He would like to work through a person like me. God will travel back and forth through a people who are living a public life for the world. What does that mean? God would pack his bags and come and live with a people who are more public-minded. And if He finds a people even more public-minded, He will go to visit that people and stay with them. He would move around as such. (31-254)

When you look at the world, the person who is in a public position is pitiful. Even if he does his best, due to his mistake before the Will, what if 1,000 years of merit is taken back? Such is the feeling of a debtor who does not have money to pay back to a creditor although his due date is approaching. I have been living such a life so far. (46-55)

During my life-time, my history is not written yet. However, once I die, it will be. Then, what if it is found that I did things inappropriate from the principle view? I shall be in trouble. The question is whether or not I could be supported by the Principle as to why I led such a life. If something is wrong with it, I will come to lose everything that was accomplished so far. That is why the position of a leader is difficult.

A leader should not lie down first no matter how tired he or she may be. Such is the position of a responsibility-taker. A leader lives with the heart of a sinner, who is not called yet. If he is full with food, he should repent. If he slept to his heart's content, he should repent as well as soon as he got up from bed. (62-133)

Even when you eat, you should always think whether this eating is for a public purpose or a personal purpose. He should eat for the sake of the 30 million people of Korea and the people of the world. If Korea wants to make the world serve its own country, Korea will perish. The same applies to America. Only when America wants to become a nation to serve the world, will America prosper. At the time of President Nixon, if America became a nation for Asia, it had hope for the future; but if it retreated from Asia, the nation will eventually decline.

Let us wait and see how far it can go. Whatever it does, it will be defeated and will eventually perish. I have been talking about this for a long time. From the time when America reduces the size of its appropriations for foreign aid, it will start to decline. President Kennedy is a good example. From that point on, a history of tragedy started, and (personally), he could not enjoy his full life-span and died at an early age.

Then, who would not perish even after his or her death? Who can make contributions for the sake of the world even after his or her death? They are public-minded people, leading a public life. Right? For what did Confucius, Buddha, and Jesus live? You must understand that they were not nationalistic. They lived and died for the world. In order to build an ideal world, even at the risk of their own life, they aggressively faced all kinds of problems and in reality and did their best to resolve them, trying to build a better world. That is why they could join the group of people who can be called saints. (36-74)

Even when you take the first step in the morning, you should think whether it is for the public purpose or not. And when you go to bed after finishing your daily work, you should reflect whether or not it was public-centered or personal-centered. Further, looking back on your yearly life, or your entire life, you should reflect whether or not you led a public life or a personal one.

After working hard for others for the public purpose, I would fall asleep without realizing how tired I was, and in the morning, I wake up totally refreshed. From such an experience, I realize: "Ah, this is a life of living the Principle." Yet, if I think: "Well, I slept only three and a half hours last night. Therefore, I should sleep at least 6 hours," my entire body feels like a thousand or ten thousand pounds, feeling pain all over the body.

I am saying that you should not calculate your sleeping time, and think: "Since I did not sleep enough yesterday, I'd better make it up today." Yet that is what you do, right? It is like a case in which you think: "Since I am fasting on Sunday morning, I'd better eat more on Saturday evening." (Laughter)

If you do such fasting, it does not mean anything. On the contrary, it is better for you not to fast. Because for a fast, if you eat more for dinner the night before, you will get more hungry. Go ahead and try it. After having your stomach stretched from a full dinner, if you keep it empty next morning, you will feet more hungry. Isn't it true? (Laughter) (44-161)

2) Public Management of All Things

You must understand that all things of the created world do not belong to an individual. When you own a good piece of land, if you brag about it, you will perish because it belongs to the public. You are just a manager of that land. Therefore, according to the management laws, if you manage it properly in a public manner, you can rule it for eternity, but if not, you will perish. However, the problem is that no one on earth understands the right public management laws towards all things. (31-247)

You should become a person who can manage all things publicly. When you eat, what if all foods are on strike against you, protesting your eating them without thanking them? What if all of them are on strike together, refusing to go inside of people's mouths? Have you ever thought of it? It is fortunate that they cannot do it as plants, yet what are you going to do if they could? If humans are under such circumstances, would they do it or not? All things feel the same.

Therefore, when you eat, you should understand the value of the foods that you are eating and should ask them: "By whom do you want to be eaten? For whom do you want to provide energy as part of his bone or flesh? What would you like to leave behind for the world of goodness?" Do you believe that foods would like to go inside the mouth of a thief?

For example, cooked rice will be eaten by anyone, but if possible, even one grain of them would like to be eaten by a good person who is public-minded.

The same goes with the air. Suppose that all the air on the earth gathers together and decides to be on a worldwide strike against humans for 5 minutes. Then all humanity will surrender to the air. If God wants to subjugate humans by force, He could use the air against them. If He takes the air away from the earth even for a few minutes, they will say: "We unconditionally surrender." Truly, the air can be a fearsome weapon to God and to you; it is something to be fearful of. What is public is fearful. What is public can kill an individual. These days, there are campaigns that oppose air pollution, which is a good thing to do. Otherwise, humans will be invaded by the air. The same is applied with the water. Thus, all things are public.

The sun is the source of life and has an infinite value. We are receiving such sunlight free of charge. Have you ever seen a person who is carrying money to buy sunlight? Have you ever seen a person who paid even one penny because he or she received sunlight? If the sunlight is for sale, would you buy it or not? People would buy it even if they sell their own body. All of the elements from nature such as water, air, sunlight, etc. do not belong to an individual. If someone thinks that way, he or she is a thief. (31-248)

Then as a religious person, how would you treat all things? You should treat them with a public mind. Suppose that an object has a value of ten. Then, you should not look at it with a value of ten only, but instead, with a value of a thousand, thinking that God is in it. If God dwells in the object that you cherish, the value of that object will be endless.

If you treat that object with such a heart, no matter how insignificant it may be, it will be happy with you and appreciate you.

In your life, you would feel such a sensation in the world of mind. If you work with such a heart, the result will be that you will feel a multi-dimensional value greater than looking at it alone. (40-382)

You should respect public management. If you are dealing with objects, you should respect them. When I used a notebook in my childhood, I did not start writing from the first line of it, but from the very top of each page. Sometimes, I used each page even twice by writing twice. Then, it was like using two notebooks instead of one. We should save natural resources.

I am very stingy and tight towards myself. I have never voluntarily purchased a custom-made suit for myself. Because people around me pushed me to do it, I did. If I did it on my own, it would not be so precious. But if I involuntarily do it at the request of others, people with me would appreciate my appearance, making comments. If you purchase it on your own and ask people as to how you look in the new suit, it is like complimenting yourself before them. I do not do such a trivial thing. That is just not the way I am.

What kind of person would God like? He likes a person whose philosophy is to lead a public life, always taking a public position. The same goes with all things. They like such a person. Such is a principle, and a heavenly law.

In the secular world, some people who went to a major university tend to brag about it and judge or criticize others arrogantly. But no matter what, I feet awkward doing such a thing and cannot do it. Sometimes, such people visit me, but if I see them, I feel like running away from them. Still, that is the way I feel toward them even now. Sometimes I intuitively sense such feelings from them. Then, I am not happy to be greeted by them. They might feel hurt because I did not receive them warmly. Yet, that is the way I feel.

But I am speechless before a person who made many special conditions for God.

As I have been leading the Unification Church, when I meet with two people to resolve some problems, I do not see who is handsome or not, but see the direction of their minds. In other words, I see whether their minds are public or personal. (31-261)

You should know the public way of managing all things. You should also know the public way of managing people. If you know it before someone's parents do, you can even take their children away from them. Do you understand? That is what Rev. Moon of the Unification Church is doing. He marries their children as he desires to, taking them away from their parents. When I blessed the 36 couples, their physical parents came to me and protested, asking me when a wedding invitation was sent to them. So I answered them that I was the one who did it. I could say that because I was in a public position more than them.

At that time, I thought to myself. "You do not know now, but just wait and see. You will come to realize whether the son-in-law or daughter-in-law you were given is better than others or not." Soon afterwards, they admitted that their son or daughter-in-law given by Rev. Moon was good. At least, they could not come up with excuses to accuse me of making a wrong decision for their son or daughter-in-law. (31, 256)

I never taught you to live for me, Rev. Moon. I taught you to live well along with Rev. Moon for the nation and the world. A wrong teaching will lead people to destruction and make them leave the church. However, if my teaching was not incorrect, even if they left the church, they will return. Is that not what is happening now?

Until now, for more than half a century, as I was walking this course, I have been persecuted and pushed around. But someday, if I could say to those who persecuted me: "You can be liberated if you can compensate me by a thousand of times or tens of thousands of times for your persecutions against me." Even if I do not force them, all of them will rush to follow my suggestion.

Through hardships, if we can reveal public value, such circumstances can be of great value. Then, the circumstances can be automatically absorbed. (31-253)

The time when you can manage all things publicly should come. If that time comes, even if fertilizer is not supplied for the land, all things will grow well. Even all things would like to hear the sound of laughter, not crying. Among you, is there anyone who would like to hear someone crying? I do not like it, but you may be different. Well, you seem to be like me. Then, those who like to hear laughter, please raise your hand. I see everyone's hand. Then, what about God? God also likes laughter. Originally, all of us were supposed to live in laughter.

If God is good, where is goodness? It dwells in a life filled with laughter. God is the subject with an eternal authority, who can digest everything into laughter. No matter how evil something is, God can digest and make it into goodness. Some people might say that the principle of heaven and earth might change, but that is not the case. They also might say that life is not meant to be lived only in goodness, but that is not true either. That is my belief. (31-258)

If you walk a public life centered on such a principle, you will never perish. Therefore, you should manage things in a public way, treat people in a public way, and attend heaven in a public way. If a couple was brought forth from a man and a woman who are good at this, centered on that family, a new people and a new world would have been established. Accordingly, you should become a people who can lead a public life. (31-201)

3) A Leader's Management of Money

Public money is like seeds. if sown, they bear fruit. If they do not bear fruit, they will be taken away. Before dealing with money, your integrity should be mature, and your words and deeds should be congruent.

If you value your own personal properties more than public ones, you are violating heavenly laws. If you value your personal integrity more than a public integrity, it is against the heavenly laws. (51-291)

Faith should be equal beyond time and space. Whichever church you go to, the color of faith should be the same. Church leaders (church center leaders) should not use all of the donation from members for themselves alone. If you are a city leader, you should manage money under the city leader, and in order to make it equal, you should make a donation to the higher level of your church. You should establish such a tradition of making donations. Are you doing it? [Yes] (17-9)

Our church members should know this. When you handle donations and offerings that are made with heart, if you do not recognize their value, you will be judged by them. You should clearly understand this.

Even a king can perish if he mistreats someone who is dedicated to God, making many special conditions. If the king's subjects also oppose him or her, they will be considered to be betrayers of heaven. For this reason, Father does not treat such a person lightly. (18-143)

You make donations to Father, but he does not receive it. His policy is not to receive. What did you do to make that donation? Unless I know it and stand in a position that I am not ashamed of, I cannot receive it. Since my mentality is as such, God desires to give and give more.

Do you understand? Nevertheless, some church leaders are only looking at the palms of members to see whether or not they bring donations or other things. Such leaders are not desired. Do you understand? (51-276)

Section 5. Ministry And The Life Of A Minister (Part 1)

1. Church And The Church Life

1) What is the Church for?

You should be faithful to the society, the church, and your family. Then what is the church for? It is a place where you form and cultivate your integrity and character. Due to the fall, you came to be in need of the church. The family and the society are not sufficient. A mature character is not formed automatically. Getting a doctorate degree from a good graduate school does not restore your character. That is why the church is needed.

By being connected to Father, you should start a new parent-child relationship. And you should build a new family and march forward to a new world. What are the steps in this process? It is the church. Without such steps, you cannot reach the ultimate destination. Even a new family comes from the church, and a new society comes from the church as well.

Then to whom should you be loyal? Before you are loyal to your family, you should be loyal to the church. Before you are loyal to society, you should be loyal to the church. The church is in the position of a subject, and the family and society are in the position of an object. Where do the wise persons stand? They stand in the position of a subject, not an object. The position of a subject is only one. Objects can be in four directions of north, south, east and west, around 360 degrees, but the center is only one. That is a position within an absolute realm. It cannot be two. Can there be two centers? If it is transferable between the two, both of them are more likely to perish.

When someone is told that he or she is straight-minded, what does it mean? It means that both the heart and mind of the heaven and humans are rooted in the same single point. It means that heaven's heart and mind and the human heart and mind should stand on such a point. For this reason, through the church, you should offer all of your hearts and minds at the place where human hearts are making a decision for the center. For this, you should do everything possible with all of your heart and mind. You should make more effort than for your own family, school, or success. That is why the Bible tells us to do our best with all of our heart, mind, and soul for the Lord, God. When we love, we should love God in the place where we offer all of our hearts and minds.

Then, in loving God, is it all right for us to love God in the morning, but not in the evening? No. You should love God more in the evening than in the morning. In the morning, everyone greets Him, but in the evening, not so many people do. (35-126)

Activities in college are to take responsibility for future generations. But Victory Over Communism activities are for the present time. Religions are responsible for eternity. Therefore, we should advance in all directions. And the church should establish a firm foundation for family tradition, religious tradition, and economic tradition. (21-360)

Since the temple is like a body prior to the fall of Adam, Jesus came on top of it. (20-341)

2) Education in Church Life

a. From the views of the providence of restoration, the key-point is to awaken the realization of the meaning of the Unification Church.

b. The church is the headquarters of the past, the present, and the future. Therefore, it is a mediator to fulfill indemnity conditions and to integrate the Word, integrity, character, and heart.

c. The Kingdom of Heaven is connected only through the church. That is, the Kingdom of Heaven can be reached through the family and the family, through the church. Therefore, the church is a foundation for families to bring victories; a place where family laws are born as fruit; a place where the integrity and character is recognized, and a training ground for the Kingdom of Heaven.

d. The church is a holy place that can connect heaven and earth. The church is a gate to the world, enabling people to be interact in a relationship of cooperation. It is a spiritual pillar for the rise and fall of a nation.

e. The church is the original source of spiritual life where we can receive (spiritual) energy and nourishment for our daily life.

A man who is not happy with his wife when seeing a couple who enjoys their life together, would think that they are happy. That does not mean that you should marry twice. (Laughter). In order to be happy you need a church. People should get stimulation from others. But the stimulation does not come in a normal state, but comes from a contrasting state. Heaven cannot be heaven with heaven alone. Only when heaven exists on the earth, can it be heaven. Don't you agree? That is the reason why everything exists in a pair system. (21-191)

Those who say that they go to church because of such and such person, or for their sons and daughters or spouse, cannot climb up all the hills of faith. We should go to church for God, not for someone else. In order to possess God as our own, in order to make God's love ours, we are going to church. (8-162)

Christians say that the omnipotent, gracious, and loving God will forgive us even if we commit sins tens of thousands of times. Then as soon as they leave the church, they start fighting.

The church is not a place that can forgive people who commit sins in such a way. Right? If God is a Being who can forgive so many sins, why would God not forgive one sin that was committed in the Garden of Eden?

What do you think? Further, if there was a way for Satan to be forgiven that way, would he not have repented? He would have. He would have repented tens of thousands of times with tears to be forgiven.

However, the sin of Satan that violated public heavenly laws cannot be forgiven. If that sin is forgiven, the universal law of love would be fundamentally destroyed. The world created for love would have fallen into chaos. Satan invaded God Himself. Then, can it be forgiven? It cannot be. That is why through the providence of restoration, the standard prior to the fall should be reached (by humans). By doing so, through that standard, Satan should be expelled, and the second ideal person should come. It took 6,000 years for God to prepare this foundation. (19-161)

3) The Reason Why We Should Serve the Church

What is the reason why you are asked to serve the church? It is to help you grow more. Does it make sense if you desire to become a captain in your own family? The reason that you need to serve the church and the nation is to make you grow. The same is applied to live for the world and for heaven and earth. To what extent? To the maximum. When I say growing, I am not talking about growth in physical size, but about having a rounded personality and maturity both internally and externally. You should become people who can live with all humankind on the worldwide stage, centered on the Unification Church. Then you can become a son or a daughter of God who created heaven and earth. From this perspective, all of you must understand that there is one way that you can go.

The Unification Church set the starting point for this way. As we started it, you should reach the final destination. For this, I ask you to go out and witness (to people) for the nation, or to become a missionary for the world, or fight for God or against Communists, etc.

From this perspective, I want you to understand the value of yourself and live a life at the place where God wants you to reach. (34-?)

4) The Purpose of the Church

What is the purpose of the church? It exists to save the nation, but Christianity does not know this. They think that its purpose is to guide people to go to heaven, which is a self-centered idea. As a result, they created such an individualistic nation, like America.

Therefore, the Unification Church attempts to pioneer building such a world. The purpose of witnessing to people is not to have the witnessed people benefit the Unification Church. It is to benefit the nation. However, it should not become a religion that remains only within the boundary of the nation. Judaism declined because it lost its leading position to save its nation, Israel. The policy of the Unification Church is to serve the nation (but not only the nation but also the world). (34-338)

The Garden of Eden is within the realm of protection. First, it is a place with life without death; second, a place of the realm of God's protection; third, a place to receive love from God. (51-193)

As pioneers in founding such a nation, who are the generals on the frontline? They are the leaders of the Unification Church.

Then, what foundation is required to build such a nation? No one or nothing other than the church. What else can it be? What do you have? You have nothing but the church. Right? [Yes] Your personal possessions are to be absorbed into the nation. In order for a people to lay a foundation . . . In order to build a nation, we need sovereignty, land, and people. Then, what is the foundation for the land of the Kingdom of Heaven? It is the church assets. Right?

Then, who are the people of the Kingdom of Heaven? They are the church members. Then, who has the sovereignty? You do. You are in the position of representing the chiefs of a village, a city, a county, and a state. Ladies and gentlemen, did you become such a subject? You should be the first person who will run to the satanic world if bombs are brought into that world. Do you understand? Do you want to do it? And if you have some money, you should use if for the expansion of the church. And that money should be used to expand the territory of that nation and bring people together. Church leaders are in place of the sovereign of that nation. They should be in place of their own village chief and parents. That is the tradition that you should leave behind.

What should we do in the future? In the future, the time of the church will pass. What humanity desires is not the church. The church is needed during the process of restoration in the domain or realm of the fall, but once a new era arrives, the era of the church will pass.

For this reason, what the Unification Church is doing now is not church activities. Nor is Father doing church activities. Under the name of the church, we are working for a movement to be adjusted to the society, reform the society, and expand a pure society. That is the mission of pioneers for the work that is now being done by the people who are living for a nation or the world. This is the path that you should walk.

5) Church Activities Are More important than Social Life

The public church is more important than our own home. We should organize our life in every aspect, but we are not doing it. If you do not give back even after receiving, you will perish. (15-271)

You should become parents who can influence your children. This is your first mission. In order to do it, you should lead a public life thoroughly, and should be exemplary in your personal life. This is indispensable in educating your children to lead a way of the Will in the future. Do you understand? (31-277)

When looking at your habitual life-style in the church and the society that you have been leading so far, what is internal is the church life. Then, what is the standard of your internal life? Some say that they are going the way of the Will, but they interpret the way the Will according to their personal views. Can God be present at such a place? (27-38)

At this point in time, what position are you standing now? When you look at yourself as an individual of the Unification Church, if you think: "Ah, I am a follower," you will not be harvested by a good master who is looking for the best seeds. On the contrary, such a person will be removed. If you want to stand before the only master as the only seed with true value that is needed only for one place, you should not just become a follower. You should excel in everything. You should prepare yourself both internally and externally.

You see someone whose life is good for the church, but not for the society. Or vice-versa. From this perspective, the latter cannot bear the fruit mentioned above. Then, which is better, the people whose life is good for the church or the people whose life is good for the society? The correct answer is the former. People who have elements of bearing fruit have a hope for the harvest in the future, but the ones without those elements have nothing to do with harvesting the fruits. (36-20)

In terms of internal church life, the one who is not standing in the position of being authorized by God cannot lead a life instead of God in the life of the society. Therefore the question is whether or not we can be people who can be authorized by God. As far as the Unification Church members' attitude towards the church is concerned, they are not serious about the importance of the time for church meetings. Because your views about the public meetings of the church are vague, your views as to the direction of the will that continues to proceed are also vague. This is because you do not clearly understand what position you should stand on, nor do you have a clear external standard as well. (22-36)

First, you should be thorough about leading the right church life. For this, you should be punctual about public worship time. You should be exemplary for being on time for the meetings. (31-262)

If you look at the triangle relationships among the family, the church and the society, what do you think the strongest focal point should be? Is it the church, the family, or the society for your own success? Which person would God have more compassion and under. standing for? Thinking of the church is loving a representative of God. It is also bringing more people to God. (42-169)

6) Be Careful Leading a Church Life

When you join the Unification Church, you should be liberated from the pre-conceptions of the past in which you lived a habitual life of faith. You should abandon your previous views on God bound by your past concepts. (26-23)

Walking a formula course is not for the church, but for yourself. Until now, Father's directions to you was to help you, not for the church. Therefore, you should not think that you are working for the church. The way that humans should walk is for the nation and the world, and therefore, everyone should go that path. (34-265)

Even after joining the church, you get a job, play all kinds of games, and even use the church for your own benefit. . . But the church will not be used/taken advantage of. Look at the people who left the church after using the church. All of them will become beggars. Wait and see as to what will happen to them. Heaven will not be used.

The fortune of the world will not be used. Personal fortune should follow the family fortune, and the family fortune, the fortune of the society, and the fortune of the society, the fortune of the nation, and the fortune of the nation, the fortune of the world, and the fortune of the world, the fortune of the heaven, and the fortune of the heaven, the fortune of God. (163-34)

Section 5. Ministry And The Life Of A Minister (Part 2)

2. Church Organization

1) The Need for Organization

In the future, directions should be given through a system, rather than through public announcement. Therefore, we should not forget about the system. We cannot sustain our lives being apart from the organization. If we lose the relationships of front and back (family members), right and left (trinity) and up and down (parents and children), we lose the value of existence. (11-249)

The purpose of organization is to determine positions. You should know your own position. Do you understand? To decide positions is to be connected and build relationships. It should be done centered on one self. The one who has authority to bring the relationships is in the position of a subject. The one who is educated/guided is in the position of an object. That is, by making such relationships, if you decide your standing position, that is, if you make your own position, having relationships with four directions (of north, south, east, and west) and eight directions, you can stand firmly viewed from any direction of up and down, front and back, right and left. After deciding the position, you should make all relations that are connected to you into one. You should be raised by a person with such an ability. Therefore, (for this purpose) if you need an organization, you should determine the position. In determining the position, you should form a subject realm/sphere. In order to form the subject realm, centered on the subject, unless you erect one object as a partner, it (the subject realm/sphere) cannot last forever but eventually will collapse, and the position will be automatically selected as well.

When the organizational power and united force come together, they can finally be activated. When the center leader asks you to go in a certain direction, if you say: "I will have nothing to do with it. You go eastward direction, but I will go westward direction," then, you will perish soon. Therefore, organization, unity, and action are all of social elements for the developmental progress.

For the fulfillment of that purpose, after determining the positions and forming a reciprocal standard base, the foundation on which everyone can be united as one should be established as soon as possible. Then, it will flourish at any place. That is a principle. (15-198)

The origin of the fall is derived from the reversal of positions and the loss of relationships. The fall began from not acting upon the Word of God. What is certain is to know positions and make relationships in the organization.

For this to be done, you must stand in the position of an object. You must demonstrate ability to bring unity through which heavenly actions can take place. You must not forget this in your mind.

What is the first element? Organization. For what? To determine positions. What is the second? Unity. Centered on the positions that are decided, you must stand in the position of an object towards the subject. In order to become one, you should face the world with one purpose. That is the way it should be. In pursuing the purpose, there should be one unified action. Without that principle, nothing will be achieved. If it is done, we can clearly see who are in the positions of up and down. You should not forget this. (15-193)

In Christian churches, there are systems of elders, deacons, and areas. And there are women evangelists working for witnessing activities, while traveling. There are the people who are always helping under the leadership of the minister. Yet we have no system as such. Whenever new guests come to the church, we just give a Divine Principle lecture, but it is not enough. By organizing a clear/thorough system, we should be able to manage every member from the center. Newly joined members cannot work for the church unless they clearly understand the content of the church. Therefore, in order to educate them, you should spend plenty of personal time with them. If leaders cannot do it, we need representatives who can do the task on their behalf. (42-157)

For an organization, there is a purpose, a hierarchical order, and relationships. (5/23/66)

Father's desire for you who are working in the church is that you expand all of the main vertical traditional thoughts that have been passed down, horizontally more and more, and connect them to each department and develop them. For this to be done, we need a central figure. The church organization takes a role to erect that central figure. (34,12)

2) An Ideal Organization

When the Unification Church is in the process of building the Heavenly Kingdom on earth, what are we going to do? In the future, we should organize branch centers so that people living there can come to our church. That is what we should do in the church.

Within our church, we should have such an organization which consists of a legislative branch, a judicial branch and an executive branch. That is what our church should do.

Then what corresponds to the legislative branch? It is a family unit. If this is not realized, the nation does not come. Families should play a main role as the core of the society. Subject and object should fulfill this responsibility. We have been participating in an incredible mission for this so far. Heaven can be realized only when such a system is organized from the mountain valleys to the cities.

Then, who was to inherit the thoughts of tradition in the world prior to the fall? That was to be the great-grandchildren of Adam. Their families should have inherited it, and such an organization should have been expanded on the worldwide level. Then, the environmental Kingdom of Heaven would have been realized.

In order to realize the Kingdom of Heaven, a system that can adopt all of the principled protocols in the social environment should be prepared. Today, the intelligence agency is like ears. In order to make the Republic of Korea prosper, what should be done? We need a system through which all Communist activities can be immediately reported and those who were involved in those activities can be punished.

What did I say as to what the society should eventually resemble in the future? It will take after yourself. There are three principles between mind, body and material, none of which can be skipped. When these three are together, they will make a (perfect) form on the stages of formation, growth, and completion.

We have one Heavenly Parent (God). Since God exists in dual characteristics, so do humans. All things also exist in dual characteristics of plus (+) and minus (-). The number that is added and connected to one another amongst God, humans, and all things is 7. The number viewed from the perspective of stage is 3, but the number that is spread is 4. If these numbers, 3 and 4 are in harmony, coming together, it becomes 7. Therefore, number 7 is a number of completion of creation. All of you are made as such. All of the three are to be one. The eyes are connected to one. So is the nose (with two nostrils) if seen all the way inside. So are the ears. All are made to be one.

Also, when looking at the face, the eyes symbolize God, the nose, humans, and the mouth, all things. The highest part of the face is the nose, right? The total number of teeth is 32 (4 x 8). As such, all of the elements of heaven and earth are gathered together in the face. Further, all three organs are connected together. When we look at this from the principle of the three stages of formation, growth, and completion, how remarkable humans are. Centered on this principle of creation, we should be pioneers to build the Kingdom of Heaven on earth.

Today, in the human world, what is the problem? It is that we have no organization that can function like a lung. Because we have no organization that can absorb oxygen, the source of life, we cannot collect ideal materials to set a new policy that can make the humans happy. That is why this earth is left impoverished and exhausted. Since we have not had an ideal ideology until now, human history has been in the process of receiving that ideal one. The Unification Church is presenting a new ideology through this process. (27-187)

The sun is in the position of a father, and the earth, in the position of a mother, rotating around the father, the sun, and the moon, in the position of children, rotating around the mother, the earth. As such, we should have an organization of the family and the society like that of solar system. And so should be the church and the world. We should treat the church leaders like a father. In the church, one should be taking the mission of a father, and the other, that of a mother. The person in the role of a mother should raise up family members, thus establishing a system in the form of one family. The same is true with the nation and the world. Eventually, the organization of this world should be in the form of a human body and a family. That is, the organization of the world is only large in size, but it should become like a person and a family. (72-189)

Who is under the regional director? Is it a general manager? [It is a city leader.] There is a city leader under whom there is a center leader. Therefore, a city leader can give directions to a center/church leader. The city leader should be recognized as the city leader. When someone was assigned as a center/church leader, if he is not recognized and properly treated, it is because that family is in a mess. Don't you agree? If I go to Pusan now, the church leaders in Pusan should know it no matter what. Through your own organizational system, whether you convey my directions to the president of the church or not, it is up to you. I will continue with my mission regardless.

That is why it is an "e sang han" (meaning strange in Korean) organization. When I say it, I do not mean a wrong organization. I am talking about an "ideal" (e sang in Korean) organization. An ideal organization. Inform them about this at the time of leaders' meeting. That is what I am trying to teach you these days in Korea. America already has such a system. Wherever you go, without telling the state leader, directions can be given to the leader under him or her.

Even if the regional director did not know, if someone under him or her says that certain directions were given by Father, those directions should be immediately executed by everyone or corrected if necessary. (174-98)

3) The Organization of the Early Church

Our goals are arming ourselves with the Principle, and training ourselves for integrity, character and heart. From now on, our (public) life and activities should be centered on the trinity of the region. The regional trinity is the center, and the rest of other business entities are auxiliary organizations that support this regional trinity.

There are three judgments: judgment of words, judgment of integrity, character, and judgment of heart. Now, we are in the process of entering the stage of training ourselves with integrity and character, going beyond the stage of arming ourselves with words.

In order to become a person of integrity, a systematic training is required. You must go through a group-type of family life at some place like an apartment building. That is, the question is whether or not we can pass an ideology or a system for the whole. You must go through that stage.

The home meetings of the trinity unit are recommended to be held alternately at the home of each family. Educate horizontally related people through home meetings. Newly joined members are to be guided by team leaders (ban jang), and then be transferred to each region.

Soon, a victory flag of the church will be made. God is happy when He sees you bringing results from fighting at the frontline. In the future, have home meetings by (bahn) unit. If this is developed more, it should be done centered on the trinity. If this is expanded to 12 people, it should be again divided. Communications should be done up to 3 stages up and 3 stages down, when centering on yourself, taking the form of the number 7.

In the future, making a decision as to certain matters should be done within the proper environment. For example, if it is concerning the trinity, it should be resolved within the district, the team, and the region. Headquarters have jurisdiction over the district of (bahn), team, and region.

If possible, the trinity should live together and die together, without needing to depend on its upper organization. If harm is sustained to its upper organization, it will be grief to heaven, but if harm is done to Satan, it will be glory to heaven.

The people of the headquarters should be united in heart with the frontline family members. In the future, as you obey me, you must absolutely obey the regional director, the team leader, and leader.

In the future, headquarters will dispatch IWs to take care of family members. Even for peoples and nations, if soldiers in the frontline and people in the rear are united in heart, they will definitely prosper. There should be a messenger who can relate directions up to the level of a team. (9-8)

4) Three-stage Organization

Father has been doing this so far, but despite the fact that we have the president of the church, Father gives directions to the regional directors or the state leaders. This the president of the church must understand.

Father has a three-stage system of communication. Do you understand? This is a system of a heavenly nation. What system did I say about this? [Action system.] It is not a management or administration system. A management system requires only a passive role of following the leader, but an action system demands you to be aggressive.

What is this for? It is for the public will to protect the survival realm. Everything works out that way. Let us take an example of a leaf of a tree. If a worm invades it, that branch and other leaves protect it. That is how a system works. Do you understand what I am saying?

It is the same as a tree growing. A system of branches and leaves centered on the trunk, that is an action system. (173-196)

What I said earlier is regarding the three-stage organization. That is what you should understand. Where did the three-stage theory come from? If we look into the essence of it . . . do you understand? You must have heard this for the first time. Right? [Yes.]

The three-stage theory comes from this. In the Unification Church, above Rev. Moon, exists God. Therefore, I cannot do anything as I please. I am at the center/middle of the three stages. If I did things at my will, I shall be in trouble. All the cells of love are assembled in the center. This is the center of a globe, and if this moves, the entire heaven and earth will melt. That is why I cannot do things as I desire. The up and down should be always tuned to each other. So should it be horizontally. Through it, the vertical and horizontal should meet in perpendicular.

What is the center like? It is pushed from above, and pulled from below. Then, how difficult it must be. At least, that is what I think. Therefore, the center should be an example. From above, it should be praised, and, at the same time, it should be exemplary from below. From this perspective, I am not sure whether I am qualified to become the leader of the Unification Church. Professor Lee, what do you think? [You are qualified more than anyone else.] No. I am not. [You are too humble.] It is a difficult position to be in. I should be praised from above and be exemplary from below as well. That is why I have no time to rest for 24 hours a day. A person in the east can take it easy until he or she comes to the center. The same is true with the one in the south or any other direction until he or she comes to the center. But I cannot, since I am already at the center.

Therefore, since a person with such a responsibility, the one responsible for the family or for the nation, is closer to the center. . . I exist centered on God, and within me, exist all of the worldwide Unification Church members. This is one system. For this reason, I cannot transfer the position of the president of the church as I desire. I can do it according to the directions from above. That is different from the secular world. Do you understand?

On earth, when viewing me as the center, here are the president of the church and the people on the level of department leaders, who can be compared with the president and general managers at a company in the outside world. These three stages centered on me are one system. That is the reason why unlike the company structure of the outside world, I can give directions to department leaders directly, not necessarily going through the president of the church. And those department leaders should always report to me immediately if there is anything that is wrong or against the Will of God. If not, problems will arise.

Why? If one vertical pole (trunk), is grown, branches will grow on it. This vertical trunk, should be in line with heaven. This is a three. stage process. Seeing it with the root as the center, the root multiplies with small roots, and centered on those small roots, more minute roots will grow. That is the formation (stage). This is a three-stage system, which is one system. This is the difference.

That is why, as was stated earlier, the Unification Church is not an administrative organization, but is a progress organization, an action organization. That is why the president of the church cannot ask other leaders not to report certain matters to Father. Right? Nevertheless, you might have already done it.

You should report to Father. Centered on the center, you should protect the center from four directions. For the protection, you should keep it in line with the vertical pole. You should push people, saying: "You should not go this way or that way. You should go this way." The push will not be given by the top (alone). You from below should do it. This is a method through the organization. You must immediately report. (173-216)

5) Your Trinity, Your Life

What is a trinity? It is like an alter for offering objects. Three people in the trinity are like three offering objects. Abraham had three offering objects, and Noah had the three-tier ark. Right? They are all three offering objects. As such, after building an altar and making an offering with a loyal heart and sincerity for the people of that area, with an earnest heart that prays for their own sons and daughters, three people should be able to embrace their community.

With such an idea, in which exists an organization, exists a life. It is an organizational system but is a life itself at the same time. And it is a life and an idea at the same time. An idea used to be distant from us in relation to the organization. But in our life, God's hope, goal, and life in His heart simultaneously become one, and centered on that life, when you become a person who can be compared with the total value of these, God will find His 6,000-year long awaited sons and daughters through us.

Since no one knew about this until the present time, the fact that you can go to such a place is the most precious thing. It is not good if you cannot do this. Even though you know Father and follow him, you still should do this. Through heart, through the situation, when you can erect an alter before Heaven at any cost, you can finally become a son or a daughter who can be instead of God's heart and take responsibility for His situation. (150-27)

There should be three people who can work together. If they are not united on that foundation, the purpose of three eras will not be accomplished. The restoration will not be fulfilled unless a conditional horizontal foundation of the Eve nation is built. That is why three people are so precious. At the time of prayer, you should pray for the world. Including a few Korean-Americans, you should choose 12 people representing the four and the eight (compass) directions and pray with them. Jesus died because he could not establish that foundation. (36-177)

As a person who attends God, making special conditions with all of your heart and mind is like (holding unto) a life-line. By the same token, since it is like connecting water pipes to a reservoir, we should always make special conditions for God.

Furthermore, a center leader should be united at least with three male members and three female members. Including that center leader, unless seven people are always united with one another, the church cannot prosper or be developed. In order to become one with them, those members should not be the ones whom the leader feels comfort, able to work with. One of them should the most comfortable person to work with, another, the most uncomfortable person to work with, the third, someone who is in between the two positions. By doing so, the center leader should guide them to make special conditions for their central figure.

When a leader travels somewhere, he or she should not go alone. There must be people who pray for the leader. Especially, when Father travels somewhere, you should find out the schedule in advance and pray for him. Then God will be present at that place.

Likewise, a leader must have a center for his activities. All of the activities should be done centered on that center, and that center should be always more powerful than the center of actionizers. Otherwise, there will be no progress or development. That is the way it is. When you look at the tree, you see branches from the trunk. The trunk is bigger than branches. Likewise the center where the church leader is stationed, should be a place with more powerful force and energy than the actual place where activities are taking place. Without such a foundation, you cannot make progress.

For this reason, the church leader should know how to make three male members and three female members be united as one for the development and success of the church and prepare such a system to be in operation.

If each person forms a trinity, then, the system will be automatically increased to 24 people. If each of three people form a trinity, it will make 12. If each of three male members and each of female members form a trinity, that will also make 24 people. In such a way, centered on the central figure, an inseparable system should be formed in unity.

In order for this to be done, the question is how much the church leader invests himself or herself for the six members and how much they invest themselves for the church leader. The church leader cannot expect a good result unless he or she makes special conditions for them.

Therefore, a center leader must pray for his members and educate them day and night. In order for that special spiritual foundation to be established, there must be a way. Opening that way cannot be done by themselves.

Therefore, the center leader should prepare a way for members. If there are three people, a trinity system should be adopted for each of them so that they can be multiplied in numbers. He should always think of the ways of multiplying the system.

Centered on the leader, three male members and three female members work together; this makes number 7. Base on this, if a trinity system is applied, the church will be automatically developed. That is why you should regard organizing the trinity system as precious as your own life. (56-91)

Upon your return to your center, you should organize a trinity system. Fallen humans cannot go alone. The four position foundation should be established centered on the church, which should be done by all church leaders. Unless four people become one, the leader cannot make the four directions of north, south, east, and west as, one.

Currently, the remaining cultural spheres in the world are 4: communist cultural sphere, Muslim cultural sphere, Christian cultural sphere, and Unification cultural sphere. There were two thieves centered on Jesus on the cross: a thief on the right and the other on the left. The left one represents a left-wing, right? The separation between the Russian and Muslim cultural spheres can be compared with the separation of Barabbas and Satan. That is why on the worldwide level, Jesus' words, "Whatever is sown will be harvested," is being realized. (60-742)

6) Strengthen the organization

The reason many members of Korea and Japan left the church is due to the lack of organization in the church. Therefore, what Father is going to hurry to execute in America upon his return to the states is a movement of systemization. From now on, we should make a system to strengthen the organization of the church worldwide.

For this reason, in the future, not anyone can become a church leader. In order to become a leader, they should pass an exam that can be authorized by the world. Do you understand? [Yes.] Therefore, if someone is responsible for a "kun" in Korea, since there is a unit that is corresponding to this "kun" (in other countries as well), the worldwide authorized credential should be given to leaders. Then, wherever they go, when asked a question: "What level of leader are you?," if the answer is: "I am a kun" leader, there will be a common understanding about that position. That is, whenever someone represents him- or herself as a primary school teacher, we all have a common understanding about it. We should adopt such a system. (75-91)

In the future, what should the Unification Church do? It is to establish many educational institutions for restoration on various stages. For example, it can be a several-month course, or 7-year course, etc. However, our problem lies in that we picked anyone as a church leader and mixed them together. Therefore, from now on, we should prepare an organized system for various stages. You should understand that such is your destiny.

Section 5. Ministry And The Life Of A Minister (Part 3)

3. Our System And Tradition

1) Headquarters and Us

If you are a person at the foot of a mountain and you want to understand the person who is at the summit, you must have absolute trust in him. Where there is criticism there is no progress to a higher level. Father provides all the tools and the environment, paving the way for you to attain success. But you cannot follow holding on to your own ideas. Your struggle will increase, and it is almost impossible to achieve what you want to achieve.

Headquarters and the church center are the only central points. If a direction comes from headquarters, we have to follow it. It has a connection to the spiritual world. You may not know about that relationship. In the spiritual world your ancestors know about headquarters' directions. If their descendants take the subject position, thereby releasing their ancestors' ban (suffering), it means they have taken responsibility for both worlds.

This time, when you follow headquarters' direction, there will be personal inconveniences. At times you feel repulsion in your heart. It will consume you if you follow that feeling. If your obedient heart is stronger, you will make progress.

When Father gives direction to Unification Church members, they want to obey without question. But when a national leader gives direction, then members say, "I don't know about that." Father says that these are words without substance. Who appointed the national leader? Because Father appoints the national leader you ought to obey the national leader, which is the principled way. The person who is a leader of more than 1,000 people has the approval of the spiritual world, passing its examination.

Centering on the national leader I want you to unite and support each other. Don't be concerned about what Father is doing. Be responsible for Korea. Support and unite with each other. I wish for lots of good news to go your way. But I know in order for a lot of good news to happen, it takes suffering, hard work and tears. Please, don't forget about this.

Even if it is very difficult, don't focus on your own individual viewpoint. You have to support the bigger organization through order and tradition. That is the way it works in an orderly society. If some members say, "I'm an old member and I'll do as I want," that is not right.

Internally you need faith and externally you need a good foundation, which should be our church system.

If you make a way to heaven for your collected things of hell, that route goes back to hell. Likewise, if you send a donation to headquarters, they will give this back into the satanic world. Use the money for the bigger purpose. Money multiplies. You are donating to headquarters, headquarters helps the nation, the nation helps the world, the world helps heaven. That is the correct order.

2) The Role of the Provincial Leader

The provincial director is the leader of the province. They must understand God's sorrow, sharing the same concern as God and comforting Him. That is their responsibility as a loyal son. Newly appointed provincial leaders, please unite with the national leader, and then I will trust that you will do a good job.

Please unite with headquarters, which is the root. If you are not united with headquarters, do not assume you are a provincial leader. Your responsibility will be determined from that point.

Yesterday, I declared to the provincial leaders that if any leader complains that he cannot follow this way anymore, that it is too difficult, he can return home or he is free to do whatever he wants. If he complains and encourages others to complain, that kind of person should not be here. If you stand on the speaker's platform carrying the provincial leader's title, would your legs shake, thinking of your responsibility over everyone's life? Whenever Father has a very important topic to share, I am so serious that I don't feel my feet touching the speaker's platform. That is why God is working through me. I am not standing on the speaker's platform for my own sake.

Like the earth that is prepared to receive the oncoming spring season, what foundation has the regional leader prepared for building the shimjung and tradition? You are the leader of the province. Do you pray for the province? Prayer is very important. The witnessing result is proportional to amount of prayer, not to the level of your knowledge and skill. Didn't you experience in the 1960's that in comparing college, graduate members to members who prayed, it was those who prayed that brought more witnessing results? The important point is how much you gain God's sympathy. What should we focus on with a single mind? Eating food? No. Our responsibility is to restore everyone from the fallen world to become God's sons and daughters. If you love with that kind of single mindedness, nothing is impossible.

We have to establish the tradition that church members are saying, "My provincial leader is crazy for God and True Parents!" Though I may be working on external things I want you to understand Father's internal things.

Don't get discouraged about your situation or Father's situation but remember God is with you, shedding tears for the nation. My loneliness represents the nation's loneliness. So you have to pray that God can forgive the nation. This is the responsibility of the one who makes the offering, that he can sense the future misfortune of a nation and ask for forgiveness from God. That is how a nation's misfortune can be avoided. You have to stand in the position of representing the nation, and that is the responsibility of the public-minded person.

You should be serious to unite with your regional leader. There is a proverb which says, "If the home is in peace, 10,000 things can be accomplished."

The family members in the province should unite with the provincial leader and work together. Don't complain about the direction but support and become completely one with it. When you unite in heart with that foundation, you can overcome obstacles. Make determination again without complaining and give all your effort to fulfill Father's direction.

3) Role of the City Leader

The city leader should feel the following way: you immerse yourself in the water to possess the river, you climb up a tree on a mountain top, fall and climb up again. The person who has this heart is the owner. Though people will try to kick him out, he will never be destroyed. Father understands this principle. That is why he is still here. When Father was in jail in front of communists, I thought about what I could give to the enemy. I didn't have any resentment. I offered my food. That is why the food becomes the body and the water becomes the blood of others.

The titles of provincial leader and city leader do not represent the Unification Church but they represent the province and the city. The Unification Church exists for the nation. I, the church and the city are like the three stages-formation, growth and completion. All three have to be united. You should think that "my house" does not refer to a brick dwelling, but rather "my house" represents the city. Likewise, "my church" represents all educational organizations in the city. We have to be owners of the family, church and town. This is the duty of Unification Church members given from God. So the leader should be busy visiting every comer of the city.

The leader has a special duty to be on the front line to accomplish God's Will. Don't be discouraged and retreat. If you are defeated, the people will be defeated and you will share the same destiny. Ask for God's help if you can't accomplish. Pray to God asking for help in this difficult restoration time. Pray, "I am unworthy and you put me in this dispensational position. I want to do your will. I do not have enough power, so help me and give me power." If you pray desperately, at that moment God's help will come. Also, we have to understand that our position relates to the public. The city leader is the central focus of the public. Prepare and raise from the membership someone who can inherit your position when you can no longer fulfill your duty.

The attitude of the members should be a willingness, if the city leader cannot accomplish, to take over his responsibility. Members should maintain that attitude. The city leader and church members should work with each other for the same goal and purpose and make a good foundation. The number of people you, as the leader, can raise for leadership will determine whether you are successful or not. This time when you return to your mission in the midst of all this difficulty, you have to raise up the person who can unite with you.

When you are in a big battle, you need a good plan. But more important you need to know how to take action in the battle. First of all, centering on the leader, you choose a few members, training them to have determination, to share a common life-and-death destiny toward one goal, pledging to each other that once you start you will not retreat. The leader should try to become responsible and the member should try to be helpful. This kind of church center will automatically progress.

Today, everybody has this kind of important responsibility. The city leader should make a connection to the county, to the town, to the village and to the precinct. The reason for doing this is that God does not have people who organize the kind of connection headquarters has with the provincial leaders. God doesn't have a foothold of people acting on the direction. The most frontline members are the members who are working with the city leader. The city leader can affect the area for the good or bad, so I trust you are going to do a good job. This time it is not the provincial director but the city leader who should fight with the enemy on the frontline. Father worries whether you are doing good work. I want to shake the village through this meeting. You should always keep the same intensity gained from your experience of our meeting together.

When you go back to your mission the leader who is in your area should take care of everyone, even all the people who are economically suffering. You should have great hope even if you are poor and in difficulty. If you are always hopeful and responsible, you become a symbol of the people.

To those who are hungry, you can state that they can work for us.

In the city leader's position if you do your part with joyfulness, all things and people of your area will be joyful. If you are joyful, the provincial director, the national leader, Father, and God are happy. "I am joyful" is the base for the whole universe to be happy. The provincial director, the city leader and the center leader -- of these three the city leader plays the key role, so the church success depends on the city leadership. The provincial director is the middle position; the frontline position is the city leader. The city leader is on fire. Feeling responsible he tries to help other city leaders and is always thinking of what kind of love and inheritance to give them. I hope this year you make a better foundation. Hopefully you will make a determination before you go back to your mission.

The individual is connected centered on the church. Center leaders, city leaders, provincial leaders, the national leader, True Father, and God are all connected. Up there is heaven, down here is earth. If you think everybody is connected centering on you, how important is the position of the city leader? If you don't do your responsibility, this matter is not over at this time. So God chose you to be in the position and, if you are not able to assume the responsibility, when you go to spiritual world all spirits will accuse you. How important is the city leader's responsibility? The city leader is connected through the provincial leader, national leader, and Father, and he is connected to heaven and earth.

In the future, economic depression will come to Korea so the church members have to be responsible about this. Before, the depression comes we have to make good foundation so that we can guide Korea. One city leader is responsible for a city. If you look at the economic problem centering on only my wealth, it is not right. You have to take care of the whole. If you say I can't do it and give up, all will be destroyed.

If everybody has that motivation then you can live 100 percent for the church and God. Then you can stand in front of God. Even in difficulty you have to go forward alone for the whole town.

Each city should have 200 members. That is why you have to try hard. The city leader is an individual but you have responsibility to take the whole town's life and wealth. The members serving the city resemble the city leader. If the city leader moves ahead, everybody moves ahead.

So again, your responsibility is very important. The city leader is responsible for the whole town. The lives of everybody in the town are in your hands. Do you feel that? Do you really feel it? At Sunday service or other public meetings the leader has to discuss with church members and make a plan. Have you ever longed to have 1,000 people working for you?

If you have a complaining heart when you receive the direction from above, you are finished. Everyday you need to have the attitude of an absolutely obedient heart. Young men need to fight. When they come back from war, they change. Even in a shower of bullets they will not respond until direction comes.

If you are a town leader, you have to put in your effort until the town responds. One, two, three, four days, even forever, you have to keep your mission, 24 hours a day, committing everything with your whole heart, when you are eating, sleeping or on the toilet. If your mind is always thinking of how to accomplish this God-given mission, you are one with the mission. If you live three years like that, you will notice changes around you and you will discover that God is guiding you. You will discover this fact. That is the Principle.

If you cannot be responsible for the village, you cannot be responsible for the town, the province and so forth. If you are not responsible, you cannot be responsible for the nation, the world and God. That is the Principle. Do you understand? [Yes.]

4) The Role of the Center Leader

You center leaders have a good education, good knowledge and other worldly knowledge and you have heart. City leader, center leader, state leader, national leader -- all should unite, and the family members should unite with a single mind because they all represent Father's position. Even if leaders make mistakes, no one should pass judgment.

In the future headquarters will organize from the lowest unit, the church center to seven levels. The national leader is the middle point going down to province, city and town, then going up to True Parents and God -- seven levels. That is why I invited all church leaders to this meeting.

You are all working as Unification Church leaders because until now you are following Father, the bridge to God's fortune. That is why members respect you. First of all, you have to maintain the vertical relationship, always. You have the position to control the vertical and horizontal relationship. Above you is the headquarters' leadership, horizontally you represent parents position. The parents' heart is like that for children who do not come home; without hesitation you will go 1,000 miles searching for them. If parents show a sacrificial example and teach tradition, the children will go the correct way. First show a good example. This is the way to witness.

With this vertical relationship there is no multiplication. But if you unite with the same level leader, there is multiplication. This is the Principle of Creation.

Why do we witness? For multiplication. Multiplication does not happen on the vertical level; horizontally good give and take multiplies. That is why church leaders should relate with church members horizontally. Progress will follow. If everybody determines to be loyal, there is lot of multiplication.

Time does not fluctuate to smaller or bigger but people's minds change to small or big. Even the members working in small towns hearing news from headquarters receive the news as their own. The senses of the nervous system go through the whole body. Likewise the church members should be feeling that way towards the headquarters' direction. Then there is life. That is why members look forward to headquarters' messages. But if you, through this nervous system, hear the news horizontally, you can only feel it temporarily in the moment but the feeling does not continue. If you look at your body and bone system, it is ordered vertically and horizontally. When you visit headquarters, what kind of heart do you have? Let us remember. How much you overcome with your richer feeling will determine the quality of your personality.

We have to change our attitude about how we look at headquarters, the province, the city and other individuals. There will be no progress if you do not change. New creative power cannot occur. This is the Principle of Creation.

5) The Role of the Family Member

The purpose of the Unification Church is to establish the Kingdom of Heaven. How can we achieve the Kingdom of Heaven? The key is not for your own benefit but to sacrifice for others and for the world. In other words, you have to long for that way. Lots of people are struggling in the fallen realm. People give up on top of the fallen realm and fall. While you strive up to you either have to become a subject or you are following the subject. So what kind of subject should you follow? Follow the person who represents God.

How long should you follow? Until the end of the world. How should you follow? Do not take this with a light attitude but willingly offer your tears, sweat and blood. The greater the difficulty you encounter, the bigger the scope, from the individual, family to the whole world. When the whole world has been mobilized, it will be the end of the fallen world.

What is the important thing in our church? Try to become a good person who is remembered by a leader. Members who complain are fakes. Before you judge someone, pray three times for that person. If you don't do that condition, you are a fake.

Even if the age of some men and women are young, God can work through them. If you are thirsty, you will still drink from a branch stream if you can't drink from the main stream. Think that the children are like your own children or a young king. Also, have the attitude of helping and protecting them. That kind of member has ownership. If you are not doing it that way, you are a fake.

That is why you have to become a likable person to the leader, regardless of their age. You have to become a person who can talk openly. You have to move the leader's heart. If you impact your leader's heart the next level is to move Father's heart. This is the orderly way. If you do not follow this order, you are mistaken. You will receive Satan's accusation.

In the Unification Church view, what does it mean to be a successful person? Is it because he is a good writer or good Divine Principle lecturer? What is it? We have to live forever in people's hearts. How can you live in people's hearts? Centered on God's love you moved Father's heart forever. Don't you think so? [Yes.] Even at home you totally think about Father. This kind of family member can dominate Father's heart can dominate the world. So how can you dominate Father's heart? According to the world of the principle, what one receives one ought to give. Father will give a lot more.

What can you do if there is not a lot of time to witness, obey and follow? Obey and follow is good, but not enough. What do you have to do? Do you want Father to teach you? [Yes.] When you go to a certain town, you have to completely unite with the church leader in that town.

In that town, if you are the only man of virtue, you will realize your value. You should earn the provincial leader's heart and then the national leader's heart. Do you understand. [Yes.] What do you have to do for that? Follow Father's direction. Go to the bottom level and take all responsibility.

There is a big and stately tree, the leaves are dried out and the root is dead. What do you think about this tree? That is, it externally looks good but there is no hope. Even a small tree, if it is alive, it is more valuable. That tree deserves appreciation because it is well nourished from the root to the trunk. Thus this tree has endless potential to grow. There are main branches and little branches. The little branches have more potential to grow.

In our church, there are different kinds of leadership. If the branch leadership is alive, there are a lot of little branches growing off of it. Do you understand? [Yes.] If you want to win your leader's heart, you should understand your leader's strong and weak points and then serve him. That is why you win the leader's heart and receive love from him. In other words, the key is that you can earn the authority of the leader only through sacrifice and service, even if you give a hundred times, a thousand times, and even if you are afflicted, but you are still happy to give. This kind of person can earn anybody's love. You can receive love and you can love anybody.

You will be promoted in your area. You will receive recognition in that area. Sports tournaments use the same principle. That way he earns support, the person can be a leader. Step by step with the same principle you can finally become a national leader. Isn't it so? Step by step you progress in uniting and winning the hearts of the center leader, the city leader, the provincial leader. Then where will you go finally? Finally you win the national leader's heart and, united with his work, when the time comes, the national leader will appoint you to be the national leader. Do you understand? This kind of person can occupy the top position.

Now in religion, among all people in history, who earned God's heart? Until now people who failed didn't completely understand God's heart, people like Adam, Abel, Noah, Abraham, Moses, John the Baptist, through Jesus. The person who does this work completely restores all the failures of God's heart and offers it to God. Any other church leader, or any other denominational leader in the history of the world, didn't understand God's heart completely. But Father in the Unification Church is the one who has been working for that.

That is why even though you receive persecution and opposition from the world, you cannot be destroyed. So first you need faith and confidence. In spite of learning lessons from other people's work, we should have faith centering on God's love. That way we can become a successful person.

Do you think it is valuable to follow Father? [Yes.] Then should you follow Father's direction or not? [Yes, we should follow.] Within the tree leaves get nourishment from the root, not from the trunk. No nourishment comes from the branch but from the root. Only because the root is distant from the leaves, it comes through the trunk and branches. That is why you can become a good fruit through the national leader, provincial leader, city leader and center leader.

What part of the tree is growing? The ends and it expands everywhere. The dead branches will be cut off. Water is absolutely necessary for the root. Likewise for man he needs heaven and earth. (Gen. 1:28) "Be fruitful, multiply and have dominion." Who is supposed to have dominion? This does not mean that God is dominating but that the people who have God's love completely and are responsible, should dominate the universe. That is the principle. Do you understand? [Yes.]

First of all you should lay a good foundation of merit, and then you can receive love from our church and from Father. The provincial leader is a representative of Father. That is why you are receiving love and trust from the provincial leader; it is also the foundation to receive love from Father. This is a promise that you will receive Father's love.

Family members go to God through True Parents. If you belong to the province, then through the provincial leader's heart, the national leader's heart to the True Parent's heart, you can stand in front of God. Of course, Father's heart always wants to take you to heaven, but we individually have to make good conditions for God. Public and private distinction are definite to God.

6) Do as Father Directs

The Korean leaders, if you don't follow as Father directs, you will be accused in the spiritual world. If you go out now and do not follow my direction, your descendants won't be good. Your descendants. The spiritual world won't cooperate with your will, as you think.

If you don't follow what I say to you, I cannot take care of you. If you follow my direction and cannot accomplish it, I can take the responsibility for it. [We will follow you direction.] Go away if you don't want to. You don't have to do it. Are you supposed to do all that I say? I am saying that you shouldn't do an irrelevant act. Do what I say.

See this is the time to go across the Red Sea. Now is a time like that. You will perish if you do as you will. This is the time to cross the Jordan River and the Red Sea. If people did it of their own accord when they crossed the Red Sea, they would be ruined. When the twelve tribes went across the Jordan River, they didn't complain even though they were just sitting near the river for three days. Because of their deed, they could get into Canaan. You should know the time.

If all of you cannot do it, God will let a minister inherit the tradition even if he is the only one. Then, he will represent the rest, and He will work through him. Do you think all the American ministers will proudly remain in front of God? You have to decide to go the right direction. Pray as I direct. My direction . . . You should pray "Heavenly Father, please help me for the purpose directed by Father." If your thoughts intervene in the prayer, all of you will perish. Do you understand? [Yes]. I'm not joking. Go and say to everybody exactly what I said. This is such a time.

Your name was known to the minister with the help of the spiritual world while you didn't know. Do you understand? You find a person who was chosen by spiritual world. The spiritual world guides. Unification Church started like that. Didn't you hear the testimony of the missionary, Hyun Sil Kang? Spiritual world will cooperate as long as you follow my direction. When I said "go and witness," one postponed his departure, and went to witness later. When he arrived at a station, one person was waiting with a ticket for him. What would happen if he didn't go? The person who has responsibility will be accused. So, you have to respect him. You have to respect him because he delivers the words instead of God. (135-202)

The American leaders who are here, you shouldn't have their own meeting after meeting with Father. In Japan, the leaders bring the recorder, and record Father's speech. Then they distribute it all over the country. That's why God works for them. You should write it down and deliver exactly what I say. Then spiritual world will cooperate. You should do the same thing. Bring the recorder and do as they do. You shouldn't interpret as you wish, and do not say this and that. You didn't do that that's why the situation of American church is like this. Spiritual world doesn't stick to you. I mean there won't be progress. It won't cooperate. Do you understand my words? You have to listen clearly. If a person attends this meeting and says differently when he goes back, you shouldn't think him as your friend.

From now on, you should listen carefully to what Father says, and gathering your senses, be in step with it, adjust your mind to it, act in accordance with it, and become a worldwide Unification Church member. You should have followed this. However you didn't care about what I said because you have been doing other things, and after several years, you realized that "When did Father say, we leaders made mistakes?" That kind of fault is happening to all of you.

Then if there will be a law of Kingdom of Heaven here, through whom will it be made? Through you? Through God? Don't you think it will be done by Father? From now on, when we are building the Kingdom of Heaven all of the Unification Church members have to respect Father's direction more than the constitution of the Kingdom. Do you understand what it is? If you don't listen to Father's words, there is no way to keep out Satan. If you act differently, you will perish. You will see.

If there were ten people here who listened to my speech, how come each person acted differently? If ten people listen, all of ten have to say same words and act in a same way. However, this one is like this, and that one is like that. Do you understand? You have to know clearly. Do you understand what it means? [Yes] If so, there won't be any progress. All the people who come in will run away. It won't last long. Everybody will run away. What's that? It is like you sow seeds, which are empty seeds. Its like empty seeds. The color and shape of empty seeds and real seeds are same. Doing that is just like sowing empty seeds.

What are the empty seeds called? The shape and the color of empty seeds is the same as that of real seeds. Can you sow seeds? If you are called "436 couples," shouldn't you know that? I doubt that you could sow seeds. Seeds. Once you receive my words, then you should sow seeds. Do you think it will be done of itself? Do you think God will help that? That's why people join and then leave. Satan grabbed them and took them away. You have to clearly understand. Do you understand? American and Europe leaders? [Yes] Keep it mind. [Yes] The seeds come through God and Father. It doesn't come through you. It is not the continental director, or a state leader. Don't you know even if I don't explain it to you. Then what kind of play is this?

If I had done like you, do you think I could have found God's providence? Because I followed the principle, God has cooperated with me. Is this my own opinion?

By my own will? Do you think I do things by my own wishes? If I had done that, I wouldn't have suffered like this. I wouldn't have gone through all the indemnity. If I had wanted to do it, I would have spent 40 years doing nothing. And if I had spent 40 years like that, I would have perished. Perished. It would have perished. And it would have been over when I go to prison this time. It would have ended. Do you understand? There would have been no seeds.

See. When a diplomatic minister or an ambassador or an envoy goes to a foreign country, if what he says is different from what his king said, the country will perish or be sold. That is same. If so, he is a traitor who sells his own country. He will hand over his country. Don't you think so? He will be a traitor who sells his own country. Traitor. What I'm saying is right. Is it wrong? If you want to protest, do it.

It would be fine if you make copies of the President's speech. Would it be fine if you interpret whatever you want it to be? The fate of the country depends on it. Then do you think you can do whatever you want to do if the country is the Kingdom of Heaven? That means you betray the Kingdom of Heaven. If so, God will leave you. God won't work with you. No matter how hard you pray, it won't help unless you accept it. (135-203)

So, you only need to follow Father's direction. If I say, "You do this" then you don't have anything to do but wish it. That is the only one wish that can be your power and that can be a centered standard when you pioneer your environment. How close am I getting to such a standard? How can I unite with such a will? Your self-confidence depends on your doing that. Try that. You will realize that God is with you.

So, I am going that way, the way of God's providence, and I too have confidence. That is a formula. I am doing this today, and I will do the same thing tomorrow, too. My basic attitude is that I will follow the formula until I die, and that I won't break it even if I have every reason to make an excuse. I will not disturb the order. Front is always front, and above is above, all the time. If I went to the front when I must not, or if I stood above when I must not, it would be a rash act, and all our efforts would have been in vain.

That's why I set God's providence first, and follow it. Don't you think so? Once you set God's will and Father's words in front, and once you set them as your standard, you should move on following them. What's the procedure of restoration by indemnity? It is that you have to set an official standard, and you should devote yourself every day and night to that standard. You will never know unless you do. You will never know your way. You don't have confidence, do you? Then how can you gain it? Can you do by yourself? Does God tell you everything about the providence and how it's going to be done? Do you know it? You don't know, do you? [No we don't] Because you don't know, my direction is the only one that you can count on and you can set it as your standard. If I say "witness to one person every month," you should do that with your whole heart shedding tears. Pray every day and night saying that you are too ashamed to stand in front of God because you are not filial or fulfilling His order.

Do you think you can make a history of restoration or God's history if you work separately? Do you think that yourself, alone, can do restoration by indemnity? It will never happen by your will. Therefore, there is no choice but to set the Bible or Divine Principle as your standard.

7) The Relationship of Co-workers

When we think that God's side confronts Satan's side, you cannot contend against Satan's side by yourself because they are too powerful. You cannot do by yourself. Never. You need a person who has same mind as yours. So, you need somebody. Your absolute trust in him has to be greater than the trust you have in your parents, in your brothers, in you friends, or in your teachers. In order to build such relationship, you should talk all-night and overcome difficulties together. If you and he are determined to work together facing difficulties, you can have the best sprit of unity, which is incomparable. (20-151)

Following the progressive expansion principle of universe, secondary developments should have the same characteristics as their primary development. Having those characteristics, they should have their own way of thinking. Their thoughts should absorb the thoughts of the secondary development. There should be thoughts. If you are self-centered, is there any room to think of the world? Isn't it so? If one thinks centered on world, he or she can think of a country, and he or she can think of a church.

You are the leaders of Unification Church who are in charge of 172 counties. If we think of this on a two-dimensional plane, all the 172 dots are connected to one center. All those dots have to be connected to each other, too. First, a dot has to be connected to center, and then it has to be related horizontally. Then this expansion should be in all four directions. You should be able to do this.

You should stand in such a horizontal position. It takes the form of a point, and you have 172 points, which means 172 regions to which you belong. However, there shouldn't be any conflict when the Unification Church members from different churches come to visit. More than that, if all Unification Church members from around the world came here, they should be able to go through every church only by visiting here. Therefore, if we think we work for a certain church in a certain region, we work for all. When every church works with him, there should be no conflict.

Section 6. The Completed Testament Age And The Life Of Attendance

1. Completed Testament Age

1) What is the Completed Testament Age?

God brought His providence of salvation, through 3 stages, out of six thousand years of human history. Through the Old Testament Age of servant to the New Testament Age of adopted child, we arrive at the completed testament age Completed Testament Age. The Completed Testament Age is the age when children are the kind which must serve, and prepare the place where parents will come. God has progressed through the history of restoration in this way. (16-178)

So what is the Completed Testament Age? Regarding this world, it is the time of the process of advancement towards a new world, which is without Satan's accusation. It is an ideal world and is centered on parental love and the family. The Completed Testament Age, principally speaking, is the place of parents sovereignty who have completed their personal portion of responsibility. If we ask what is a promise, it is personal responsibility.

The Old Testament Age is the old promise. New Testament Age is a new promise, and now is the time to achieve the completed promise. This achievement is what is called the completion of individual responsibility among all the world's citizens. It is the accomplishment of the individual portion of responsibility. (131-98)

The age of accomplishment. What is Completed Testament Age? It is Abel becoming one centering on parent's love. Then Abel and his brothers becoming one, are able to make Cain surrender. The reason Cain did not yield is because parents were absent. Therefore they fell into tragedy and death. He even hated Abel because parents were absent. Centering on parents if Cain was forced to become one with Abel, he would have adapted. (131-75)

If we look at history, Old Testament Age is the age of searching for God's people. New Testament Age is the age of sacrifice in order to serve the Parents of Completed Testament Age. It is the age of sacrifice in order to liberate God. For that reason today the Unification Church offers a white cross. Parents are bearing the cross. Humankind, because we fell in the top of the growth stage short of the completion stage, from these 3 stages, the one stage remaining we call the Completion Stage. From within this sphere teacher arose again out of the 20-year path of indemnity. (136-307)

"I" bear the resurrected bodies of all the offerings of the Old Testament Age, and the resurrected body of Jesus of the New Testament Age, and while becoming the resurrected body of the heart of Reverend Moon of the Completed Testament Age all of heaven and earth follow "me" completely without faltering. This is complete attendance. Ah, how wonderful "I" am. "I" am so happy. No matter how much others may slander me "I" won't speak any obscenity back. Wherever "I" go. That's the way it is. Walking the way of difficulty, even amidst persecution, "I" must go forward. For the sake of "my" happiness. It will be so great when "I" become the victor. (107-216)

2) Completed Testament Age is the Age of Love

Today we are looking for the hero of faith, and the hero of our hope, God. Also we are looking for our hero of love. God, who is the hero of this hope, faith and love, lets humankind go through the Old Testament Age of hope and the New Testament Age of faith, and will cause us to go through the Completed Testament Age of love in the future, in this historical process. So now is the Completed Testament Age. In other words, in the age of the Second Advent, what is the one important eternally unchanging element that we can keep? It is God's love. That is the central important factor of everything, and simultaneously even the ideal of everything. (1-90)

Old Testament Age is the time of searching for a nation of people. New Testament Age is searching for children and Completed Testament Age is searching for parents. In the age of searching for the family, from the New Testament Age, Jesus introduced us to love and established the way of love. (5-121)

So what was God's final hope? First, centering on God's love, He searched for the one family within which each and every individual is united. Then centering on the family which is able to love, from there He searches for the tribe which arises out of that family, and then He searches for the world of people which also comes out of such a family. This family is the completed place of God's will.

Because of that, today we at the time of our hope, before the time of faith passes, we must restore faith and hope. Each one of us must be the fruit of God's completed providence of six thousand years. We must be the completely fulfilled Adam and Eve. So actually you must understand the reality of forming the new family centered on God's love. Jesus came to earth and promised the Kingdom of Heaven but couldn't completely realize that will. All the saints who have come and gone in the past testified to heaven, but they could not realize that will.

Accordingly we are today's people who will look for the victorious garden -- the Kingdom of Heaven -- which was sought for with historical faith and hope. Then what should you do? We should find people and families in whom heaven takes joy. If we look for such families we must search for true parents, true couples, and true brothers and sisters.

To find this is the purpose of God's historical providence. Therefore, the Old Testament Age is the age of the symbol of hope. The New Testament Age is the symbol of faith. In the future, the age of the symbol of love comes and we'll call it the Completed Testament Age. This destiny will arise from the Kingdom of Heaven in spirit world and descend to the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. (5-110)

The Completed Testament Age is the age of love. So you can marry. Until now we couldn't receive permission to get married. You must know that we didn't have permission to marry in the age of love in religion. Religions which set a higher standard did not allow it.

3) Age of Receiving Salvation Through Attendance

The fallen world is the world under the control of Satan. This is not just an idea but is reality. If we look spiritually at today's real environment we have to agree that this is so. Why must you believe this? Because Adam did not believe in the fall. He didn't believe and didn't act, and because he didn't act he couldn't attend heaven. These are the three great conditions. Therefore the Old Testament Age is the age of faith, the New Testament Age is the age of action, and the Completed Testament Age is the age of attendance. Adam himself is not the way to go. Adam himself inevitably and historically must search for the place of the original Adam, because of the fall and because he entered into the realm of Satan's domain. So we must receive indemnity conditions and if we don't establish victorious conditions we will not be able to return to the place of the original Adam.

Why must we pursue the meaning of attendance, faith, and action? You cannot separate good and evil without righteousness. You cannot change the world of goodness or the world of evil. What is the central point of goodness? The "righteousness standard point"? Whenever we ask this question the answer is always God. God's belief, God's action, and God's attendance always has as its center, God.

Why is it that way? Satan cannot falsely accuse one who is as righteous as God. If you are placed in the environment of attendance which lives God's life, God's actions, and God's belief then Satan cannot interfere with you.

What we are saying is that it is not enough to just go through the Old Testament Age of faith, or the New Testament Age of action, or the Completed Testament Age of attendance singularly. Even the Old Testament Age needs action, and the New Testament Age needs faith. Even the life of attendance needs these things. The Completed Testament Age requires belief and action, as well as attendance. This is where the growth stage builds upon the foundation and similarly the completion stage builds upon the growth stage. You cannot remove or leave out any part. This is the reason why now we call the special meaning of attendance "the age of the resurrection of heaven." So we must now understand attendance. If we ask, "What is restoration history?" It is the restoration of God's ideal of creation. (161-218)

What was the purpose for Jesus coming to Earth? It was to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth. What kind of place is the Kingdom of Heaven? It is the place one goes to when he has passed the test in preparation for attendance and who is eligible to live the life of attendance. It is also the world, which is able to take eternal pride in the cosmic life of attendance. (8-307)

4) The Completed Testament Age is the Age of Offering

How do we connect to the fruit of six thousand years of history? God and Satan, centering on humans, established what kinds of conditions? They are offerings. When we review the six thousand year providential history, in the Old Testament Age they made offerings through the animals. And in the New Testament Age, Jesus Christ was the substantial offering.

So then, progressing towards the Completed Testament Age what foundation is needed to make our offering? You yourselves, the saints of today, by offering yourselves you cross over the crest of offering. (2-111)

In the Old Testament Age all the animals served the purpose of conditional offerings, and in the New Testament Age the offering was through belief in Jesus, but in the Completed Testament Age individuals must be the offering. You yourselves in place of six thousand years of history must be the offering. In other words, if you want to stand in front of Father, you must make absolutely one united offering. That offering is all your material possessions, your beloved sons and daughters with your wife and even yourself Only through this way can you go the way of the historical offering, and you must know with certainty only after that can you enter into a relationship with God. (2-118)

2. Life Of Attendance

1) Start Now

Start living the life of attendance now. (1960.10.1 lunar calendar: first children's day)

2) Purpose of the fife of attendance

If you live the life of attendance who should you serve first? You first must serve God. What is the purpose in serving God? Ultimately it is so that you grow well. If you are healthy what must you then do? You must receive God's love. If you don't. It won't matter how much you try to develop yourself externally. You won't be able to become a person who can keep God's love and your life will not go well.

Until now, although the Unification Church walked a path of extreme difficulty amidst persecution, it has not perished but has been developing in accordance with God's will. Not only because of that but also because it has been in a position to receive God's love. When people belong to an organization which receives God's love they are said to be protected by God. Is that right? Ladies and Gentlemen, is that not right? Parents are always thinking of their beloved children even if children don't think of parents. Isn't that true even in the world? Consider a couple. When one, either the wife thinks of the husband or the husband thinks of the wife, even though they are not together, they pray for each others well being and want to go to a place where one can help the other. We know that such a loving couple has such a destiny.

It's the same with a country. When a person's mind contains such love for their country. They receive such a deep sense of love. The citizens of that country will receive great blessings because of that person. Because of the person who loves their country so much the country will receive much blessing. So the citizens of that country should aspire to be such patriots. If a country has many of these patriots the country will definitely prosper. Why is it so? It is due to God's love. All the beings of a country are born within the grace of God's love, and consequently receive His protection.

Therefore even though a being does not know it, God's love is leading them on, closer and closer to His love. God's love pulls people and all created things towards Him. Of course this is true of this physical world and of the spiritual world. The more and more you receive God's love, the more an individual will automatically develop one center. From that center an organization can develop. Then through such individual citizens and groups, where you nurture a foundation to receive love, you form a nation which can move the world. \When we look at the question of why I should live a life of attendance. You should know it is for the purpose of receiving God's love. This is the reason why you should serve God first. (78-30)

3) The Life of Attendance Is When You Become One with True Parents

What shall we do when we receive God's love? God has total love for us. How much is that? How much should we invest giving back? The saying, "Sincerity moves heaven." (also "faith will move a mountain") is a Korean proverb, but also it is truly the natural order of things. The words, "Do it with utmost sincerity," means do it with all your efforts, inside and outside, heart and soul. Also, "Practice everything with sincerity in your words and deeds," means to completely unite your body and soul in a conscientious life. This is a life of dedication. This is what we call "utmost sincerity" or "jong-song." In the Korean word, "jong" deals with your spirit, and "song" deals with oratorical power and elegance. Thus we call it dedication of will and achieving that which is inside and outside or mind and body. If you do everything with jong-song you can "move heaven." Heaven is deeply impressed by that kind of mind.

So what will heaven do? Heaven thinks of that person, not only thinks of them but also love searches them out. Love wants to be in that place. Love wants to connect to that place where the thoughts of all things remain. Don't you think so? In that place of deep thinking the mind of man is deeply moved. Therefore when you offer utmost sincerity, or "jong-song" you stand in a position to receive God's love. That's how you do it. just like God loves all humankind, if you dedicate yourself with utmost sincerity for the sake of God you will feel God's love from the very first moment, and then you can say you love God.

Due to the fall we have been without an ambassador who could love God. You should think, "I must dedicate myself to God with utmost sincerity because God's love has been searching for me." Through that love we can know God, and we will be able to love God. God is the origin of love. (78-31)

If we question the history of love, it started with God but where did it go to? If we consider the time of Adam and Eve, it went to Adam. We connect to the history of love through Adam. Well what does that mean? It means that God's love was originally supposed to connect to us through the father. Then it was to move to the mother, and extend to us through her. Because these two become one they would hold the position as God's representatives and stand in the place of God's deep love.

So the history of love is extended down through the children from the parents and ultimately from God. This original love was to have been identified as the original traditional history. (78-32)

We are eagerly anticipating the time of attendance. Attendance of whom? Attendance of the lord, and the lord wants to attend the father. This is the hope of humanity. Without this foundation there is no salvation. (8-293)

These days the Unification Church has faith because we want to receive God's love, but from where do we believe and keep our faith. (78-34)

Where does God's love come from? That mystery is not something you can easily obtain. You must demonstrate perfect sincerity to parents, and to God. Although giving of your heart to God can be a vague thing, giving your total sincerity to parents is definitive. Fortune moves across a flat plane, so from all aspects, there are many intuitive realizations you can have.(78-43)

What kind of life is the life of attendance? It is the life of utmost sincerity. A long time ago following God was a spiritual endeavor of utmost sincerity, but today in front of parents we can be filial sons and daughters. The beginning of the path to fulfill perfect sincerity to the greatest extent of a filial son or daughter is in loyalty and devotion towards the nation. It is a thing which deserves admiration.

God needs one person of filial piety to attend parents from the position of this physical world. One who can inherit the way of loyalty for the nation, and has the value of one who can inherit the way of saint for the world. For that reason the one with the name of the filial son who stands in front of True Parents and stands in front of God; the filial son who receives official recognition is really a great and wondrous one. If you stand in that position even Jesus will envy you. (78-35)

The life of attendance is not a far-away place. The history of God's love is carried through father and mother, and appears as the substantiated love when they unite into one. Through this subject, if Adam and Eve had become one, the fall would not have happened. However this relationship came crashing down. So centering on True Parents love, this relationship is revived and through the restoration history of the unification church the objective horizontal foundation is magnified and expanded. You should know that, to the degree that this could be done, provides the possibility of the actual establishment of the kingdom of heaven on earth.

The kingdom of heaven is not a rare event. The ideal is to live your life serving parents and serving God, and receiving love. Is there anything more? Attend God, and attend parents, is there something in addition to that? What's next? It is that you are then able to love each other. That is the kingdom of heaven. That is it. There is nothing else that you can call the kingdom of heaven.

You must apply this love to the relationship of husband and wife, and towards all your companion relationships. It must be the center of these relationships. Your desire should be such that you miss parents, and as much as you miss them, with that same strength of feeling you should want parents to love your brother more than yourself. That's all you need to know. That is reality. If you say to your parents, "I am your filial son," and then you fight with your brother, the filial heart cannot materialize. The mind of parents desires that children love each other more than they love the parents. If you say, "Mom, please wait. I will take care of my younger brother first," your parents will say, "My boy! Oh, he'll grow up to be a good man." Isn't that right?

In the same way, the person who will love their brother with the ideal of parents love will live within the border of heaven forever. We will toss out such a person who cannot love their brother together with parents. This is a simple idea. Very concise and simple. If we focus our attention to this fundamental truth, it is so plain and clear. And yet people haven't known this, and they didn't do it. However we know this, and our members are becoming one with each other.

If you don't do it, it will lead to big problems. If you stand in a position of not having the filial mind in front of parents, but you give such a mind for the sake of your family members in place of parents, offering utmost sincerity for the sake of parents in this way, then according to the ideal of filial action for parents, heaven will receive your offering. That kind of person most will certainly receive heaven's blessing. (78-41)

4) Having the Mind of Attendance

Ladies and gentleman, what is the age of attendance? It is the life of service, and support. Everybody in the age of attendance, in other words the age of living a life of service, must go and establish the correct center. In the place where you serve God there is law. When you break that law, God will be extremely displeased. For parents who love their children deeply, just one word from the children can be enough to drive a nail into parents' heart.

That is the same even for God when His beloved children fall away, it makes Him very hurt and upset. Because of that you will incur great anger from God if you make even the slightest of mistakes. For that reason I always want myself to be a reason for God's joy. Even when you dress you should dress well. When I see a person dressed well then it makes me feel good. Since I think like that, then as you can see, I wore a suit today. If I didn't think like that, I would have worn a casual jacket. (17-287)

In the place of serving God, you have to be patient and wait your turn. There is a proper order. For whom or what do you have to wait? You must wait for the whole purpose. You must be patient and endure until you reach the point of central thought. With that kind of thought you must not complain, or you won't be able to live together. From there you can live in the very wide and expansive Kingdom of Heaven. (44-18)

There is no room for complaint. Absolutely you must never complain. Don't think of yourself. Don't set yourself up with the self-love concept or the concept of yourself based on your possessions. Force yourself to digest and absorb such a complaining mind and endure while thinking of God, and think, "If I complain how much pain I will cause parents! I understand their circumstances. I can inherit their tradition, if they stand in front of me for one instant I can inherit, and while following them, I will comfort them." Then if you shed tears of sorrow and regret heaven will share them with you. There is no doubt about it. These should not be tears shed for your own sake, but shed for the sake of parents, then heaven will cry with you.

Heaven does not share tears shed for your own sake. You should cry tears for heaven and tears for parents. This is the foundation of the Unification Church. You must know that this is what we call the life of attendance of the Unification Church. Do you understand? (114-281)

When you come to the point of being able to attend Father, at that time, what will you do? How will you convey a filial heart? You must think, what form will my attendance take? How will it appear? You could run into Father at any riverside. In what kind of place will you meet him?

If you go to a remote mountain village and begin to live the lifestyle there, you should fervently desire to invite our Unification Church members. And if they came you would be concerned about how they are; how's their health; are they suffering any pain. How wonderful if you could see your closest friend. Also how wonderful to be able to greet Father, as well as the state leader and regional leader. You should have such a mind of missing them, and hoping for their visit.

Everyday you should have that longing, and if not then you cannot serve God. You must know this. You should always touch a part of your heart where you are missing someone. But there is always someone in the middle of the night crying out, "ya ya ja ja" giving God cause for concern. In heaven there is no day and no night. Embracing your own heart destiny, and pouring it out should not be a problem relegated to the nighttime.

If you meet a person who received a lot of persecution and opposition from others, compared to them you should feel even more pain in your heart, and you should be more distraught than they, when you consider their situation. You should have such a heart and feeling for your members. In the same way if you meet a member, who deservedly received praise for something well done, you should take pride in that and report it to your leaders. Report everything and allow everyone to take pride in the achievements of your members.

Therefore the person who does not feel longing in their hearts for their brothers and sisters cannot live the life of attendance. The longing mind, in other words, longing for headquarters church, longing for regional church, longing for state church, longing for your local church, longing for your members, longs to see your brother. A person with such a mind absolutely should never feel alone. Based on such a person you will most certainly break open wide the gate of multiplication.

A church built upon such a foundation is the most natural church. So what kind of church is ours? It is a chilly and cold church. If you cannot build such a foundation of longing in your heart you should at least speak comforting words to yourself while looking at a picture. Without saying anything you can write a nice and splendid letter.

In the midst of your tears, your feelings can connect with heaven. When shedding your tears and you call out to Father, where does your voice carry? When you see some difficult or painful situation, that situation may not be the same as someone else's.

Regarding humanity, loving God is the first commandment. So, should you love God with your whole heart, mind, and soul or just on the surface. [With whole heart, mind, and soul] So will you love God with your whole heart and soul or not? [We will!] Whoever promises to love God with their whole selves, raise your hands. Now you must love God even if a thunderbolt hits you. You must love God completely. (37-25)

5) Our Attitude in the Age of Attendance

You must live a life of attendance. From the very first moment after rising from your bed in the morning offer your first words to heaven. When you step outside your home, your first step should be dedicated to heaven, and step first with your right foot. If you develop such a habit your life will become a life of attendance. With this viewpoint you should determine to take this type of life attitude from a principled foundation. (17-296)

How can you live a life in service to God? This is how: I must think as one body with God; all things which belong to God belongs to True Parents, and everything which belongs to True Parents also belongs to the country, and subsequently if I am connected to that country then everything belongs to me. You should have this concept. Even the universe belongs to True Parents. The house also is True Parents. Because all the countries of the world belong to True Parents and since I am True Parents son then these also belong to me. That is the natural conclusion.

If you work for a wage, you must work harder than someone else for the same wage. Don't think that you deserve the same wage for less work. It's not the same thing, but it happens.

When you go to spirit world you want a big reward, but while here on earth you should be concerned about smaller things. Pay attention to the small details. This is a continuous line. Common people are above the line. We will receive a small amount. The person who receives a small amount in the physical world, and sacrifices much, will receive a great reward in the spirit world. Do you understand? [Yes] When you hear that there are some very nice clothes hanging up somewhere, people in the world will run out to get the nicest clothes, but we Unification Church members don't really care about it and will get what's left.

If clothes are here don't think they are yours. Those are God's clothes and parents' clothes. You have to think that you wear those clothes representing your brother. You should not be proud. The food is not mine. It is God given food. It is food parents gave to me. And it is food my brothers gave to me. After the meal you shouldn't say, "Ah, I'm so satisfied." After you finish the meal you should think you are sorry to have eaten well. That's because somewhere there is a Unification member who is starving, and they are suffering. So when I eat and work I should think that I am representing them. The reason why Rev. Moon thinks that way is because such suffering members don't complain, and they have a grateful mind as they follow me. Whether 10 or 20 years, or even their whole life, they follow me, but they don't hate me, because I live my life this way. Even though their life looks like failure it surely will be a success.

What will you take? The thing that God likes or Satan likes? [What God likes] Which side do you want to live on, Satan's side or God's side? [God's side.] You must live all your life like that. When you go to work you should be with parents, and with God. You must think like that.

You have to think about the future, that you should work to build a foundation and establish a tradition that you can teach to others. Then can Satan attack the people, or not? [Not] Without that you will enter Satan's dominion directly. (161-23)

How joyful God will be when you are joyful, and live your life in service for God. You should have a greater gratitude to serve God than the feeling that comes from eating when you are hungry. You should serve God when you're wearing clothes, and eating, and when you're sad and suffering. You should be able to place such memories into God's mind that He cannot forget them. (7-291)

The world of heart is not created through having things. It happens through your mind. You should create the destiny where you are always grateful, that in happy times, you can be really happy, as well you can be sad when you see someone who is sad. So then God can share your sadness and happiness. If you don't go through these levels you will not be able to meet with your leaders.

Serving has several different levels. So all Unification Church members must go through a seven-year course. Fallen man must go through this process of seven years in order to be able to prepare for a life of attendance. Most people don't know about that. They forgot everything. What about you? What seven-year course? You should not think that it doesn't matter. Let's think about the family. You have parents, yourself, and your son. You must serve your parents, but you must also serve your son.

You should not only serve the parents, but for the sake of the restoration of the four position foundation. You should serve your son. You must make every effort to connect with that foundation.

You should serve parents for three years. Why three years? In order to restore three levels at one time. Therefore when you live centering on the family, you should prepare a sleeping room.

That place should be prepared with utmost sincerity. So even if you live in a one-room house you should always have prepared that special place. You should prepare, for yourself, special clothes and shoes, which are clean, for that special day when you have the opportunity to serve parents. You should sweep the courtyard one more time. You should always keep parents in mind. Have you done that? If you are active in the church you should be living in this way. (17-291)

6) The Place Where you Serve With your Heart is the Place Called Heaven

You know that we cannot go to heaven without connecting to the heart. Heaven is the natural and original country within which everything falls under its sovereignty. In that country the only personal possessions you can have are those which you have absorbed deeply into your heart. Christianity is ultimately not connected to personal feelings, but connected with heart. The purpose of heaven is bestowed upon the earth to build a foundation where the song of the heart can be sung.

Can all of humankind, who inherited the fallen blood lineage from the beginning until now, in one day serve heaven with that heart. No way. Our original ancestors, Adam and Eve, should not have fallen, but should have grown up according to the original ideal of creation; but they did not serve God with their hearts. (8-290)

When you connect to Jesus you have to connect to Him in this way. You must live the life of attendance for Him. The people on earth must do that, not people who have already gone to spirit world. Have you served Jesus? Do you know the body and face of Jesus? Do you know his nose, eyes, voice, mouth and hands? And do you know everything about His attitude? (8-304)

We have to cry with our minds and our hearts. Everywhere you look you have to look with tears. If you look up or down, front or back, left or right you should have tears in your eyes.

The person who has sin should think about God who works so hard for me. You should not think at all about what is inside you or outside of you. You should not be concerned about your own thinking, or what food you will eat, what clothes you will wear, your position or any situation. You have to make time to kneel down and shed tears for heaven. You should know that this is the first step in going the way of a minister. You must feel deeply in your mind this path, so that you can never forget. The person who is without this and cannot handle a shock to their faith, cannot have such a deep relationship with Jesus. (8-303)

We have to know God's circumstances. What are we going to do after we know that? We have to know God's heart. Then what are we going to do? Next you have to call Him "Father." My Father! Our Father! For what reason is the life of attendance, and why should we learn and listen to this? What is the purpose for six thousand years of suffering? It's for the sake of understanding God's heart and circumstances in the Bible. The nation and the people who make the nation must exist together having the heart of parents.

Heaven is waiting in anticipation. It doesn't want gold, silver, precious gems, or the pearls of the world. You should know that heaven only wants a person who can love and embrace all of the world with heart, heart, and more heart.

That person should be a person who has such heartistic preparation. What about your eyes, ears, mouth, and body? You have to look with heart, listen with heart, speak with heart, and act with heart. You must live with the destiny of heart. The time when you are able to serve while together with Jesus looking through eyes which can see with heart; the time when you are able to be happy together with Jesus and listening with ears that are connected with heart; the time when you speak with heart, and act with heart, that is the time for which heaven has been waiting six thousand years.

Do your eyes, ears, mouth, and body have hearts' destiny with heaven? These eyes must see with this heart, the ears must hear the voice of this heart, the mouth must speak the words of this heart, and the body must live the life of this heart. Before we cross over to the place of attendance, we are in the process of preparation. You can but think about to what extent you have heartistic preparation.

This is not God's desire just for me, when I think about God's desire connecting heaven and earth, I belong to God and I belong to Father. I cannot deny it. Therefore my mind belongs to Father, my heart belongs to Father, my thoughts belong to Father, even my sense of intuition is connected with Father. All my senses belong to Father. I must decide all of my thoughts and feelings belong to Father and Father's viewpoint. (8-294)

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Chapter 1 - The Way Of Being A Minister

January 7, 2020

Michael Mickler

Section 1. Those Who Were Called In The Dispensation

1. Noah

When we look at history, because the ties of indemnity are formed only through Abel's blood-line, Noah had paid much indemnity even before the call from God. For this reason, when he tried to establish the condition through 120 years after receiving God's commands, there was Satan's attack. Satan tested him: "You think you are doing good. Let's see how much you really love God. Let's see if you will build the ark for 120 years." Everyone, please think about this. If the ship was built near river, it is a different matter, but isn't it fundamentally wrong to build on the mountain? It is a task which will surely receive opposition. Absolutely, it cannot be seen as normal. Also, when Noah was on his way to build the ship, do you think he went up thinking, "Maybe today I will go up after eating lunch and after taking a nice walk?" No, he didn't. He went up to the mountain to build the ark, even without concern for food.

Noah was a person who invested his whole heart and effort day and night. He had the heart that he must reduce the 120 year period, even if God gave the commandment of building the ark for 120 years. Likewise, he established the integrity of heavenly character. (18-156)

Have you thought about Noah's family? Noah built the ark on the top of a mountain. If it was on flat land, it would be a different story, but building a ship on the top of a mountain is not only beyond common sense it also certainly passed the limits of logical tolerance. In any ordinary sense, Noah is acting like a crazy person. If he wanted to build a ship, he should have built it on a bank; however, since he built it on a mountain, his action was totally beyond common sense.

Do you think God who ordered such a command did so in a joking manner? No. God knew better than anyone that Noah's course required a life of long dedication on the path of unbearable suffering, and He did not command him with a more peaceful (inner) content than Noah's suffering course. Because there was a even more difficult content for God, with such a condition God hoped to gain one way to resolve His inner situation, and He commanded Noah to go the path of suffering for 120 years. How miserable would such a heart of God be? His misery was indescribable.

Therefore, when Noah took the obedient position at the decisive, tense moment of whether to accept or not to accept that command, don't you think God was happier than Noah? Moreover, God is the one who could be saddened more than Noah. God's position cannot be established without establishing the position of such an owner who takes the responsibility for joy and sorrow. (48-69).

Noah fought for 120 years in order to conquer himself and his own family. It was not an easy task. After receiving the command of God which foretold that He will judge this earth after 120 years, Noah didn't wait around thinking, "Only a year has passed, now 119 years are left." God promises once to a person who embraces and relates to a great purpose. (19-237)

What should you do if you want to be victorious? You should go into the satanic world and be hit. It is same as Jacob entering into Laban's family which represented satanic world and be tricked ten times and thus be hit ten times. However, Jacob patiently and without a word waited until he stood in front of God's Will. Noah the is same. The grandpa Noah was patient and remained loyal to God for 120 years. God commanded Noah to build the ark, informing him that He will judge the world after 120 years.

Why did God gave such a command? Seen from the common sense perspective this command was not normal. Although a ship should be built near a river or ocean, why did God command Noah to build the ship on the top of the mountain? It was a strategy to put Noah in the position where everyone would oppose him. Among the people who lived at that period, there was no one who did not judge Noah with words. He had to stand in such a position. Consider the situation of grandpa Noah building the ark for 120 years, regardless of the young and old and the women and men, who all pointed their fingers at Noah, mocking and kicking him and giving all kinds of unthinkable persecution. This was to place Noah in the position where Satan could do everything he could symbolically and substantially.

To a person whom God loves and brings forth, God allows the satanic world to hit him first. It is because if the satanic world hits first, then God can hit the satanic world. Judgment is carried out in such a way. God allows his loving children to be hit first, and then He hits Satan. Noah was so. Jacob who established the victorious foundation of Israel was brought out after being tricked in Laban's house. Moses and Jesus were the same. (14-112)

We can see another example in Noah's building the ark on the mountain for 120 years. He fought with Satan for that long period. Noah suffered rejection from his own wife, family, neighbors and relatives. He received mockery and opposition from his own nation and the whole world. If he attempted to abandon his task even once, then he would have been attacked by Satan again. However, he overcame all difficulties and was successful in completing his mission.

He fought against Satan and separated himself from Satan. God came to love him, and he came to dwell within the realm of God's love. However, that was not all. Whoever comes to dwell in the midst of God's love, God makes that person sacrifice himself by sending him into the satanic world and into difficulties. Of course, one reason may be to train him; however, it is really for the purpose of saving more people. Noah who was righteous, honest, and good had to always sacrifice himself with a sorrowful heart and with the shedding of tears. (52-52)

Even in the environment of persecution and chaos, grandpa Noah was able to win over such an environment because he gave his utmost effort. He went forth with the humble mind that he can only try his best in front of God's law to fulfill the duty of filial piety and loyalty. As he went closer in front of God, he felt the cruelty of his environment and became sorrowful. In such moments, because the grandpa Noah went on shedding the tears of repentance and feeling sorry to God, there was no one who could stop his way. Do you understand?

Think of Noah who lived in such way for 120 years. Even though the satanic world mobilized every possible means to hit this one person, Noah, he never deviated from the standard which God established as the center. That standard is established as the absolute center of the cosmos, as the righteous man of the cosmos, and as the victor of truth. Therefore, God wanted to cleanse the elements of all enemies which go against this standard. Likewise, if one is hit until the end then a great thing may result. (18-159)

2. Abraham

Let us see Abraham. He was the son of a idol merchant. To Abraham who was living in an affluent environment, God called and commanded, "Oh! Abraham, come out of your home." Thereupon, without a word of complaint, without any guarantee of a good life anywhere else, Abraham left his hometown, Ur of the Chaldeans, abandoning everything. As a result, what did he become? He became a gypsy wandering across borders.

If God calls you to come out, then come out. After coming out, no matter what kind of difficulty you may face, you should never regret or resent God. If you complain then you go back to the position of fallen Adam.

Abraham had to believe God even more absolutely than Adam. In so doing he should become one with God. Then he comes to receive God's love. Because Abraham always went with a grateful heart and never with complaint no matter how much God made him wonder, God loved him and blessed him that "Your descendants will fill the earth like the stars in the sky and the sand in the land." (53-43)

Let us look at Abraham. God separated him from his father who was a idol merchant. He had to abandon his own family, own nation, all the material wealth and everything else. In this manner, by separating him from the satanic world, he came into the land of Canaan. God trained him and advanced the dispensation by making him cry not only for his own people but for other people and even for his enemies.

God made him work leaving his own nation for a foreign land. He had to wander around like a gypsy. He always prayed in tears with an earnest heart, and lived with the hope that God could save many people through his prayers.

When we look at the Bible, we may get the impression that God blessed Abraham and loved him unconditionally. However, it is not so.

Abraham had to separate himself from Satan by abandoning his loving family, nation, material wealth, and every thing else, by going to the unknown chosen land, and by always shedding tears for God and for the people. He prayed much for his people and suffered much pain for his nation.

Through such conditions, God was able to establish Abraham as the ancestor of faith and to bless his descendants to prosper greatly. Although such content is not recorded in the Bible, behind God's blessing there was such a background. (52-53)

It was the same for Abraham and Noah. The son of an idol merchant, Abraham was a person whom Satan loved most. However, God has taken away that bright and loving son. The world Abraham dreamed of was different from his father's. Even though he was the son of an enemy, his thinking was different from his father's. Abraham did not worry only about his own family but he worried about the future Israel.

What would have happened when God took away Abraham? When he was growing up, he thought his environment and relatives were on his side, but everything became his enemy. Moreover, think about where Abraham's home would be, relative to the nation and world, after breaking away from his own nation and tribe, and opposing his own parents? Indeed he was alone. Therefore, wherever Abraham went he experienced hardship and pain. When he went to Egypt, the king Pharaoh tried to take his wife; he became a gypsy receiving persecution wherever he went. (18-160)

In order to resolve the miserable history of lamentation, God chose Abraham and made him live a life of wandering. Therefore, Abraham had to go the path of miserable destiny leaving behind the beloved land, his hometown.

Because of this, the road Abraham walked was a miserable one. He had to cross many borders. He became a gypsy. Moreover, he was even driven into the situation where his wife was taken away from him by the deceit of Pharaoh and his family became isolated. (64-210)

However because Abraham felt more seriously that the Israel nation was calling him, the victory was calling him, and the foundation of happiness was searching for him he only longed to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.

Therefore, God gave His blessing to Abraham. Anyone else would have betrayed God if they had called him into such a severe suffering and difficult environment; however Abraham attended God with the heart that can develop an even deeper relationship with God in such a situation. For that reason, the door of happiness opened in front of his path. (18-160)

3. Jacob

God blessed Jacob. Jacob who received the blessing went into Haran and walked the suffering course for 21 years. He went the path of persecution even being deceived ten times. He was in the sorrowful position. He was driven to the lonely position. However, if Jacob ever became a person who complained about his despair, who felt grief for oneself centering on himself, he could have never occupied the national authority of representing Israel.

Jacob believed until the end that God's blessing will never change even in the suffering course where 20 years were added. He believed that God's promise will never change no matter how much the environment changed. He penetrated and went forth no matter how great a financial power blocked him. There, Laban tried to block the path of Jacob by presenting different things. However, the final victory went not to Laban but to Jacob.

Without bringing such a historical result God cannot establish His victorious day in history. Therefore, you must understand that the victorious foundation for God is the history established when the people in torment did not lose hope.

Although Jacob was driven to the realm of lamentation and despair, he did not lament nor felt despair. He stood proudly believing in the future blessing. Therefore, the realm of the First Israel was established.

It is same for God. No matter how much He was immersed in the realm of despair, He did not lose hope because of despair. He did not lose the ideal of creation because of despair. The stronger and heavier the despair became, the more God determined internally to achieve the ideal of creation centering on his heart and ideal.

Therefore, even if the path that God walks becomes engulfed in the whirlpool of the realm of despair, He does not amalgamate within but steps over that realm of despair to create a day of victory.

If God does not do so, then there is no way for Him to be liberated totally from the realm of despair. Therefore, you must understand that even in the situation of extreme despair and suffering, victory is assured to the people who hold onto God and go forth in belief that "Even in such a position, God does not lose hope nor become discouraged." (64-212)

Jacob treasured the blessing he received from God and in order to receive the blessing he did everything that is unimaginable in the human world. He believed in God's promise absolutely and escaped to the land of Haran to fight for 21 years overcoming all the difficulties by investing his sincerest effort. You must understand that no matter how much opposition you receive, you must overcome it and reach the position of love where you become one with God. (53-43)

Jacob left his home to go to Haran and lived as a servant. He was deceived by his uncle Laban. Uncle Laban gave him Leah instead of Rachel. After taking Rachel, he escaped and returned home. Upon the foundation of difficulties during his 21 years in Haran, God was finally able to bless him. During that period, Laban deceived him ten times. However, by overcoming all those hardships, he was able to leave Haran.

Even in the midst of such hardships, he had the mind of praying for those who deceived him. Also, his action of wrestling with the angel was the action of fighting against Satan who interfered with accomplishing his mission. (52-54)

Jacob fought with such desperate effort he even broke his hip. He wrestled betting his life thinking, "My effort during the past 21 years is decided with this one fight! Depending on the outcome of victory or defeat in tonight's battle, the destiny of my life is decided and the foundation for the blessing of Israel is decided!" Do you think he fought with the angel in a joking manner?

When the angel came, Jacob knew that he came as a messenger from God. Therefore, he asked the angel, "Do you come with the mission to hinder me or to bless me?" The angel answered "I have come to bless you." Jacob then asked, "If you came to bless me, then why don't you simply give me the blessing?" The angel answered, "I cannot give it to you freely because your portion of responsibility is still left."

In other words, the angel was saying unless Jacob could win the fight, he could not give the blessing. That meant that unless Jacob fights with the angel betting his life, the angel will not give the blessing. When angel came out with such a condition, Jacob wrestled with the determination that thought, "OK! Even if I break my finger or my arm, I will not lose to you! I will not let go of you even if you behead me with a sword." How long do you think the battle took? They fought the whole night, Jacob fought with the determination that unless you die first, I will not let go.

God attended there and so did Satan. How desperate was Jacob at that last decisive moment? Jacob did not let go even when the angel broke his hip bone and bent his leg. His determination was such that "Even if I and you both die, I will not let go." How many hours do you think he fought on like that? Ten minutes? One hour? Two hours? He fought like that for more than seven hours. (20-229)

4. Moses

Because the path which God walked was miserable, the path of the people who followed Moses was also miserable. The path of the Israelites was miserable. The path of Moses was also miserable. Moses after 40 years of life in the Pharaoh's palace was driven out from the palace because he took the side of the Israelites. Moreover, he was in the situation where he could not even appear in front of the Israelites and had to live in the Median wilderness as a shepherd. (64-210)

What was one thing which he kept in his mind as he lived the life of a shepherd in the Median wilderness after leaving the palace? He did not feel despair in the fact that his situation was caused by him siding with the Israelites. He did not think that because of the Israelite people he became so. The reason why Moses could win the trust of God was this very point. He thought that even if the fault lay with the Israelites, the reason for him being in this situation was for God. The loneliness he felt was to take responsibility for God's loneliness, and the sacrifice he made were to be a shield to prevent God's suffering.

Don't you think that there would have been attacks from wolves and snakes when he took care of the sheep? However, no matter how much danger, loneliness, and despair seemingly surmounted him, he thought the reason why he came to be in such a situation was not because of Israelites but because of God. Moses who came to that great inner awakening thought that, "I will be loyal to God until the day God's Will is fulfilled."

In so doing, the Israelites who were to inherit God's Will came to relate with him. He stood in the front-line of his people with the autonomous authority and with the thought that, "The reason for me to stand for Israel was ultimately for God's Will." Although there were numerous Israelites, Moses was the most worthy person to stand in front of them -- with the inner and external heartistic attitude.

As ten years passed by, as twenty, thirty, forty years passed by, Moses recollected his forty years of meaningless life in the Pharaoh's affluent palace and said to himself, "I must not be a person who admires the Pharaoh's palace."

It is certain that he admired the nation which God and he longed for, that one palace, where he would live far above the life of Pharaoh's palace and would rule. He longed for that one day when the Israelites would be liberated.

You should know that God ordered Moses to be the representative of Israel because everyone including the descendants of the 12 tribes of Israel, all those who inherited the tradition and the sincere investment of their ancestors, and those who had the authority of special privileges, should have followed the ideology and the tradition of Moses. (64-213)

Then, what was the forty years of life as a shepherd for? Since it was the preparatory period for leading the chosen Israelites, God thought of it as a platform and a period of hardship upon which to grow Moses' strength. He could then overcome, even if over 40 years of suffering may confront him. Because Moses overcame that period, God raised him again and sent him in front of the Israelites.

If he thought of his past even a little, then he would have dreamed on about the luxurious life of the Pharaoh's palace. He would have longed for such an environment, would have compared his situation, and would have fallen into despair as the differences became magnified. Externally, Moses became a person who had completely lost all opportunity. He lost the opportunity in the Pharaoh's palace, and he lived in the Median wilderness for 40 years as a person who could not have any opportunity in front of God. However, Moses was able to unify the Israelites and save the Israelite nation, because he longed for the opportunity, the day which God promised, because he had the mind to save the Israelite people, because he held onto the integrity of loyalty which enabled him to overcome the lost opportunities and his environment.

In order to accomplish his task, how close to God do you think his inner heart, which nobody understood, had to be? Behind his heart, numerous heartistic inner situations with which God could not help but to sympathize, were tied together. To such a person, it was certainly God's responsibility to give him that one heavenly opportunity, and also it was God's Will to do so. (57-301)

5. David

We should know also that God from among many of the ancestors who related with His will, chose a miserable shepherd, David. He placed him in the position to guide Israel. He was a lonely shepherd. He was not born in a great place.

However, in worrying about the nation, he stood in the loneliest place. In such a place he longed for God. You should know that he was concerned about God's agony in his deepest mind. He prayed in front of God with a deeper heart than anyone at that time in order to lighten the burden of God's concern.

When the giant Goliath defied the Israelites and stood with great authority, and when the Israelite army was about to be eliminated, David appeared wearing a shepherd's cloth with his sling and stones. However, David's master was not a human being. He was not subject to a nation. He instead set God as his master. He came out with greater faith in God than any of his ancestors. He knew that God was a living God. He believed that God would protect him even if he faced death.

David walked a lonely path, but he was not lonely. He was in a miserable situation but was not miserable. God was with David because David had resolved to end God's suffering heart. From this we understand that no matter how great Goliath may be, he had to collapse like bits of straw in front of David. (64-211)

6. John The Baptist

Look also at John the Baptist. He also had to leave his beloved home and live in the wilderness. He walked a path that abandoned his loving family, that denied the secular relationships, and that united God's Will and became one with God. God drove him out so that his standard could be recognized as being even better than that of Adam and Eve and as being more loyal than that of the archangel who disbelieved God. (53-44)

Before looking at Jesus, let us look at John the Baptist. John the Baptist was led to the wilderness. In other words, he had to leave his home, be separated from his past, and go out to the wilderness, surviving only on locusts and wild honey. He shed tears for the coming messiah, for God, and for his nation and people. When he prayed, he shed tears of peculiar significance. He shed tears for the nation, for the messiah whom the Israelites longed for and for God's will. In this sense he was the greatest prophet among all prophets.

In other words, all the earlier prophets could not receive the messiah, but John the Baptist was there to straighten the road that the messiah would walk. All the others could not pray for this coming messiah, but John the Baptist could pray for him and would be able to work for him. This was the difference. This was why he was the greatest of all prophets.

However, although John prayed for the messiah as the ruler of his nation, Jesus came as the ruler of the whole world. There was some difference between John's view point and God's heart. This was the beginning point from which he could not be united with Jesus.

John's view of the Messiah was for his own nation. Therefore, he dreamed that the messiah would come to save the Israel people, Therefore, he expected that Jesus would keep the Mosaic Law which was the rule of Israelite people, but he knew that Jesus instead of keeping the Law, violated it.

Coming to save the whole world, Jesus' perspective was much wider and was different from John's. In Jesus' perspective there was no one particular nation. This made them go their own separate ways. Therefore, John the Baptist ended up standing in the position of the Israelites who opposed Jesus, and he rushed into his own death.

If he had stood on the side of Jesus and became one with him, then he would have become the primary disciple and thus the disciples of John would have become Jesus' disciples. Had that happened, the followers of John the Baptist and all people who believed John to be the greatest among all the prophets would have followed Jesus. (52-54)

7. The Disciples Of Jesus

Just as Jesus Christ came as the mediator representing God's love, today, we should appear as the substantial testimony of hope, faith, and love by receiving Jesus Christ's hope, faith, and love.

Without us becoming such people, we cannot fulfill the condition to indemnify the standards of Jesus Christ's hope, faith, and love anywhere we go. Therefore, today, we have to pay back the debt to Jesus Christ who appeared as God's hope, faith, and love in front of this satanic world. Our payment should not be partial but full and complete. Humankind tried to pay back, but was never able to do so fully. However, you should understand that Jesus wanted to reveal a model for such a course through his three disciples.

Then, who was the person who appeared as the substantial fruit of faith? It was Peter. Also, who was the person who appeared as the substantial fruit of hope? It was James. And who was the person who appeared as the substantial fruit of love? It was John.

By these three people taking responsibility for each part of Christ's gospel, today I was able to receive the fruit of faith, the fruit of hope, and the fruit of love. Ideally these three should harmonize and be culminated as one perfected body. This was the last teaching which Jesus left on this earth.

Therefore, today, in order for you to appear as the final perfection, you have to become the representative body of Christ. However, if you cannot stand as one, unchanging, substantial being from this root of three disciples, then you cannot stand in front of the bridegroom Jesus. We have to harvest in each of us the fruit of love which Jesus established through John. (1-92)

8. Peter

The person whom Jesus looked back at as he was walking the lonely path of cross at the peak of Golgotha, was Peter; He was the representative of the beloved 12 disciples. Today, you should feel once again Jesus' gaze that looked back at Peter with a loving heart, even while his heart was bitterly sorrowful for his concern for God's will.

However, Peter denied Jesus three times saying that he did not know Jesus. He stood separated from God's will and without any relationship to Jesus. Although Jesus knew these things, he looked back at his beloved primary disciple Peter, for he wanted to find even one person on this earth who could cover his back on his way toward death, and even one person who could sympathize with his mind and body. Today, you should realize that Jesus' will to find one true person was immersed in his blazing gaze, looking back at his beloved disciple Peter.

There would not be any more sorrowful moment than this for Jesus who came with the responsibility of fulfilling God's overall dispensation. It was so because there was no one who understood his painful heart. He could not find one person who could inherit his mission as he was going the way of Golgotha, the way of death. Therefore, Jesus was pierced by an indescribable sorrow. Only God understood his painful heart and was concerned for him.

When Jesus recollected about his 30 years of life, the painful course walked as he undertook the burden of God's sorrowful situation, he was overwhelmed by the desire to blame humankind and to curse the earth. However, in suppressing such a mind, he stopped his footsteps and looked at Peter who was following. You should clearly know that if you cannot feel Jesus' inner heart today, then you cannot inherit God's Will in place of Jesus.

Then, what would Peter's mind be as he looked at Jesus? He must have been in an indescribably miserable situation, remembering the original relationship of love which he had in the past with Jesus, and groaning in his loneliness. Peter's heart must have hurt so much as he saw the crowd mock the sorrowful Jesus, blame the innocent Jesus, and pull the innocent Jesus.

However, Peter came to stand in the position of thinking only of himself. He did not realize that Jesus came as the messiah with the mission of changing the whole world. When the maiden servants approached Peter who stood in this situation and asked "Aren't you one of Jesus' people?" he replied, "I don't know him," three times. You should clearly know that Peter represented all of humanity on the earth.

When we recollect once again the situations of Jesus and Peter, we come to realize that Jesus looking back at the Peter who denied him three times is not the situation that happened only between Peter and Jesus but happened throughout the process of whole human history. (225)

Although Peter denied his teacher three times at the difficult situation, Jesus truly looked at Peter turning his body toward him. Therefore, when Peter looked at Jesus who had forgotten about his own difficulty, his own sorrow, his own situation and was looking at him, a great transformation occurred in Peter's mind. Peter's emotion exploded when he saw Jesus, forgetting about his own sorrow he truly loved him, and was concerned with his future. Moreover, at that moment Peter realized his identity, as he rekindled the old relationships he had with Jesus when he felt joy, anger, love, and everything together with his Lord.

Peter saw Jesus Christ striving to pioneer the way of human salvation. As he saw that he felt his shortcomings. In other words, when he thought that he stood in the position of a disciple who should have dedicate his whole hearted loyalty to Jesus alone, Peter realized how great a gulf existed between the faith of Jesus toward God and his faith toward Jesus.

When he realized that he believed Jesus as his Lord but did so centering on himself, he was intolerably ashamed in front of Jesus' glance toward him. In other words, he lamented over his unfaithful self. Peter's mind was suddenly transformed and a stirring desire to live for his Lord emerged in his heart. From the moment when Peter realized his unfaithful self, he felt ever more poignantly his shortcomings, as he compared the life course of himself with Jesus.

The three disciples deeply felt how their lives were so self-centered, as they observed carefully Jesus, who offered everything of himself as a sacrifice to God for God's Will and for all people of this earth, without ever seeking his personal happiness, and who never became resentful of complaining as he was dragged on with the burden of the cross. Therefore, the disciples repented in front of Jesus Christ, who was not self-centered, and were able to determine and pledge to inherit and practice the will which Jesus always cherished.

Then, what did Peter feel? He felt the disbelief of those around him as he felt his own disbelief. Peter was able to look through the sorrowful and lonely heart of persecuted Jesus in Jesus' gaze, as he saw the evil people around him as they bound the innocent Jesus Christ and felt pleasure in lashing him. Peter felt the insolence of that environment in front of the burning gaze of Jesus. There, Peter, the disciple of Jesus, determined righteously to fight against such insolent powers around him, until the Lord would come again to destroy the evil people. (2-28)

9. Stephen

Stephen was not a wise person. He was a risk-taker and a person who seemed to lack things. However, he had a trait of deciding splendidly when betting his life. Such traits became the elements for him to be a martyr. With it he became the first generation martyr in Christianity. From this perspective, it is true that Stephen was well above many other people.

10. The Apostle Paul

When the apostle Paul was traveling to witness in the area of Minor Asia, he faced many problems which brought him close to death. The apostle Paul was threatened by his own tribe, by foreigners, and by his enemies, but he went forth accepting all those dangers as his necessary responsibility and mission for being a forerunner and a pioneer. He faced historical journeys of suffering in his short life time. He walked the pioneering course under the single-minded thought to unify and indemnify everything.

11. The Other Prophets

The prophets, whom God called, were people who had no choice but to hold onto God, raise their hands when God asked them to do so, and did not exist for their own selves. Any leader who is not like them will fall away because he cannot hold onto God. However, before you sympathize with them for their hardships, you have to know that God's hardships for sending them was much greater. (11-281)

God urged, "Have the smile of Esther." Accept any kind of persecution. Keep the appearance of not being sad, even if you are sad. Have the appearance that can forget about the false accusations, even if you are falsely accused. When you are enraged, bear it with the determination to forget even the fact that you are born. In recollecting this fact, you should understand that God had to act in such a way until today. (17-92)

Two thousand years ago, Jesus fed bread to numerous people on the field near Bethsaida. Then, why were all those who ate the bread destroyed? Why did the people who heard Jesus betray him? Why did the disciples who followed him through all those hardships for three years betray Jesus? They betrayed him because they thought those words were just for that day, and that bread was to just to fill the stomach in that hour. They did not know that those words which Jesus gave to them were the words which they had to convey to the whole world. They did not know that the bread which Jesus shared with them was the bread which they had to share with all the people of the world. (4-85)

You know about the famous representative of the life of poverty in the Medieval Age called Francis (Giovanni Francesco Bernardone). He advocated the life of poverty. When he lived such a lifestyle, he did not feel resentful, complaining, and sorrowful even if he faced a harsh life and was persecuted by his external environment. If he felt resentful and complained then he would not have inherited God's Will. However, because he felt gratitude in the midst of suffering, had hope in the midst of pain, sought new standards under such hardships, God was able to help him. Therefore, we can see how a new age dawned there. (66-41)

As we know through Saint Francis' holy work, how happy it is to be supported by the whole creation? Of course, I know that you have received much persecution during these times. I am sorry. However, there was no other way. Father was the same. Instead, please possess Father's heart. (11-322)

When Christianity first came into Korea, do you think that while Rev. Thomas was in the place where he had shed blood and was dying prayed, "Father, I came here and now I am dying. Because I came and witnessed here in order to receive my salvation, let me go to the Kingdom of Heaven and let these people go to hell?" No, he didn't. He prayed "Father, even if I die, please resurrect this people instead of the blood I shed." Because he did so, thirty million people are paying respect to him as a son of God.

A person who uses a nation to advance himself has nothing to do with that nation. When we shed tears, we should do it for the world. At this time, because a national repentance did not happen, we should shed tears for the nation. Because a worldwide repentance did not take place, our tears cannot stop. Those who go toward such future would be connected to the will of that history.

You must start, not centering on yourself, but centering on God. You should know that if you start centering on yourself, then it will remain as suffering to God. You must surely go together with God. It is all right even if you don't know how to pray. You just have to be such a person whose heart becomes sad, if God's heart is sorrowful, and whose heart becomes naturally happy when the day is so bright and there is joy in the environment. (32-111)

Section 2. The Way Of A Priest

1. Minister As The Priest From The Levite Tribe

In order to decorate the offering table, we must fulfill the responsibility of the high-priest. In order to fulfill the responsibility of the priest, we must become the priest. Therefore, without a priest, the offering table must not be decorated. There must be a priest. That means being in the Levite tribe. Not anyone can be the high-priest. That person must be from the Levite tribe.

You are raised up in the same position as the Levite tribe. What kind of tribe is the Levite tribe? It is a tribe which does not own anything in this world. When the twelve tribes had distributed and received their lands, did the Levite tribe receive any land? [No.] They didn't receive anything. The only thing they had was their own physical body.

The Levites did not have any possessions of their own. What was their possession? It was the temple. Their sole possession was the temple. When we think about this, what should the Unification Church do? The Unification Church at this present time must stand in the same position as the Levites. In order to do so, we must not have our own possessions. Do you have many things of your own? Do you own many things? You must naturally be like the Levites.

In so doing, when we can establish a certain standard and this nation can be raised up in front of God. (155-276)

2. The Way Of The Priest From The Levite Tribe

When considering in what direction the Unification Church must go, you must remember that the church is the mainstream. The church is like the Levite tribe. There was no land distributed for the Levite tribe. Isn't it true? Look in the Bible. The Levite tribe is a tribe but it did not have any land. What was then their possession? It was the church. The church was their possession.

Then, which tribe is the central tribe? Among the twelve tribes, is the tribe with the land center or the Levite tribe without the land the center? The Levite tribe is the center. Therefore, all those who receive a salary are gentiles, and those who do not receive a salary, keep the church, and participate in activities are in the mainstream -- in the principle position. This is the way the Levite tribe goes.

The only thing that belongs to the priest is the sacrifice which was on the offering table. They had no other possessions. Therefore, become the priest who enters the holy of the holy and tries his utmost.

Therefore, the mainstream course of the Unification Church is walked by those who loyally work at the church. All the other people must offer a tithe to the church. All eleven tribes must offer the tithe in front of the offering table in the church which the Levite tribe oversees. From now on, those who do not offer tithe are not the members of the Unification Church. Originally, you should offer three tithes. One for your nation, one for the world, and one for God and the church. . . For the church, for the nation, and for the world, you must offer three tithes.

The regional and local leaders are the priests. The priests came from the tribe of Levites. The Levite tribe did not receive the land. It is because they were the tribe of priests. The sacrifice for the purpose of redemption must be donated by those who will receive the forgiveness. Because the sacrifice exists to forgive Cain, the Cain side must donate the sacrifice to Abel and feed him.

Who must feed Abel? Should the parents feed Abel or should Cain feed Abel? [Cain.] Since Cain feeds Abel, Abel offers his life. Cain who centers on material things and Abel who centers on spiritual things become one here. As the result the foundation for the restoration is made. Because the priests who represent the Israelite nation are in the position of Abel, they come to possess Cain after paying the price for the restoration of Cain.

When considering the Unification Church, who is Abel in front of the whole Unification Church? [It is you, Father.] I, as Abel must save Cain by my sacrifice. That is my mission. Do you understand? (44-146)

3. The Consciousness Which The Priest Must Have

Chief priests who receive a salary are not doing heavenly work. One does not live to receive a salary. We must live from the rewards of our sacrifice. We all bow our heads to those who shed their blood in that manner. Isn't that right? The reverend who neither sheds tears nor sacrifices but asks for benefit is a rotten reverend. You must know that.

Look at America. Have you wondered why America has become a wealthy nation? When they made money they did not buy food to eat; they did not buy clothes to wear, and they did not build a house to live in. They first built a church, then a board of education, then they built their houses. I'm saying to build a church first because I also know that ideology and because that is the principle.

So, this year for the sake of the church, I invested the money I had tearfully saved and set aside to build a house, for the construction of the headquarters in Yeo-ee-do. After that, for the building of our schools and for the sake of our future descendants we must sacrifice today. The people who do not do that will be ruined. That is God's Will for the sake of the future. That is the meaning of our descendants. We sacrifice now in the history of the restoration of the providence through indemnity for the sake of the restoration of the future.

Today, in order for us to save this world, in front of Heavenly Father, as people who can shoulder the responsibility of a high priest, we must exist for the sake of God's Will and our next generation. A person who sacrifices for the sake of God's Will and the next generation will not starve.

How many peaks does the Arirang summit have? It has twelve summits. The woman who loves God, loves her husband dearly, and says, "No matter how difficult the path, I will bear it and go on. I will bear the hunger and the tears while I go on and overcome. Even though I die and disappear, let us meet as one, husband and wife, who will be praised by our descendants." Doesn't the Arirang peak have twelve summits? That Arirang peak is the peak of restoration. If you look at Korean folk songs, you can see that the Korean people are a truly spiritual people. Why did the words "twelve peaks" appear? Because that is the course of restoration.

Rather than feed myself, I must feed my country. And rather than me living well, I must make my country live well. By doing this, what does the reverend who overcomes that summit and achieves Israel's sovereignty become? Until that time, as the whole nation's representative, the reverend suffers, and the people all bow their heads to him. Because of the reverend's training, when God comes and gives a new sovereignty, then he becomes the one responsible for the sovereignty. In order for the reverend to inherit God's tradition, Heavenly Father, throughout history, has gone the path of suffering, the path of death, the path of hunger, every possible difficult path. In order for us to inherit the tradition which came from God's course of suffering throughout history, we must overcome the path of death, the path of hunger, a difficult path, the course of being driven out from our homeland. You must absolutely know that this is the path the reverend must walk.

4. The Process Of Restoring The Offering

In the Old Testament, centering on offerings, the high priests created a relationship with God. The people of the Old Testament had to become one centering on the offerings. That is because, since the offering is the object and people are in the position of subject, if the object receives recognition before God, so can the subject. If a complete minus appears, automatically a complete plus will appear. Also, just the same, if a perfect plus appears, a perfect minus will automatically appear. That is because heaven and earth were destined to be in that condition. When you consider this principle, humans must become one with their offering. Suppose that you become one with the offering; who stands above it? Heavenly Father.

When you center on all things, there are true things, false things and detestable things. Cows, lambs and doves are good things. Of all things, these are the best. You mustn't put fatty meats on top of the offering table. It is not good to prefer fatty things. So, the meat which goes atop the offering table should not be fatty or bloody smelling. Well-dried meat like dried octopus or mullet should go atop the offering table.

Therefore, in the age of offerings, because people tried to choose the best things, they chose the cow, lamb and dove. Then what do these things symbolize? If you stare at a far off mountain, the cow chewing its cud symbolizes the people who will be restored. To say it again, it symbolizes the person who waits day after day for the day of restoration.

Also, the lamb is a frail beast. Although its shoulders are broad, it is the animal which can be caught and eaten by animals which are smaller than itself. The lamb symbolizes weak things. At the same time, it is not disobedient. Even when the owner holds the lamb, it does not resist.

A long time ago, when a lamb was caught for a sacrifice, if he resisted, they did not use it. The kind of lamb that was made an offering did not resist, but cried "baah baah" as if it was crying mournfully from subjugation. A lamb which was caught fighting and kicking was not used.

Then, what did the dove symbolize? When we describe something plentiful, we say in Korea it is like a dove's pupil. We also call a couple a pair of doves. That is because the dove symbolizes love.

When we see these things among animals they belong to a higher dimension with good meaning. Because of this, they were chosen. People must become one with them. That is to say, be loyal as a cow, suffer like a lamb and love like a dove. Again, centering on all things which represent the substance of restoration people must become one and go form a relationship with God.

So, how should you go about becoming one with them? You have to go the opposite way. You must surrender to your servant and you must surrender to your daughter-in-law. If you don't do this there is no restoration. If you do only as you wish, restoration is not achieved.

So, the Old Testament was a time of sacrifices and then what was next? What kind of age was the New Testament Age? Jesus came prepared to be the complete, substantial offering. Because of that, Jesus was the fruit of the Old Testament. Because Jesus came as the bearer of the fruit of the Old Testament's substantial offering, if he had just given all things and Cain as an offering, then the religious body and the nation would have been restored.

If this happened, then Abel's nation would have been realized. Then Satan's world and all things would have been finally restored and the Cain religions and races would have disappeared. Therefore, Jesus bore the fruit in the place of all creation, in the place of religions and in the place of the Israelites.

Even though Jesus came in this position causing Satan to lose his grasp on humanity, if the people do not change to Jesus' lineage then it will fail. That is why the course of redemption through the cross came about. If the people in need of salvation do not accept Jesus as the offering, restoration does not occur.

Next is the Completed Testament age. They said Jesus was coming again, but how will he come in the Completed Testament Age? He will bear the fruit of the offering, the fruit of Adam, then because there is the internal result, the fruit of Cain's formation stage and the fruit of the growth stage. Because of this, he had to bring Cain to submit to him.

So, when Jesus died on the cross, everything was prepared spiritually. This was the fulfillment of the formation and growth stages. If you ask what that is, because Jesus stood in the position of having realized the position of the adopted son and brought the submission of the angelic world, he brought the people to the formation stage and then to the growth stage. Jesus represents the adopted son. He died trying to complete the work of John the Baptist.

In the end, Jesus could not attain the role of the son because he died doing John the Baptist's mission. In accordance with this, if he had not accomplished this he would never have been able to come again to this land through the Second Advent. He had to unite the formation stage archangelic realm and the growth stage adopted son's position. After completing this he comes as a husband.

Christianity must prepare its brothers and sisters in order for Christ to come again. Because Adam and Eve were brought to fall through temptation, the Christian churches of this land must take the form of the worldwide Eve and the worldwide Bride to prepare its brothers and sisters for the second coming of Christ who arrives as the next Adam. If so, then centering on a special nation, the groom will arrive.

Because there is a place of restoration, we must begin by restoring the offering. The offering exists in our stead. Abraham's offering stood in the place of his body and mind.

To become the adopted son, you must become the king of offerings. We are offerings for the sake of God. Completed Adam is his own sacrifice. Dependent upon the offering, the high priest, the adopted son and Father's name, we must win back all the things of Satan's world.

God has put you in the position of the high priest because Father has gone through the course of atonement by the altar. After that God will make you the adopted son. The adopted son then attains the authority of Heaven. Then, after the chief high priest passes through this course he becomes the direct descendant of God's lineage.

5. The Mission Of The Unification Church Member

Originally, the life of faith could be seen throughout the course of history. In the same way, the path of offering continues in succession. Things do not finish simply through this continuous course of offering. The offering must be connected to the people and in front of Heaven it must turn around completely. That is the mission of the offering. What I mean is, not only must you bring salvation to yourself, but you have the responsibility to bring salvation to all things beyond yourself.

When you see it this way, if you ask what the central position is, it is us who have become the offering. We have been placed in the central position of the offering. At the same time the offering is placed before a person it is surely placed before God. When the sacrifice is properly offered up, that person receives a blessing, and Heavenly Father's desire for that offering and his suffering are appeased. It is in this important position that the offering stands.

When you look at it this way, we must stay in a dimension where we are able to pass through the age of the individual offering, through the age of the family offering, then the tribe, race and national offering. Until now, we have represented the race, nation and even the world level through the position of the spiritual offering; however, now we must go into the time of substantial realization. Although in the past it was good to be a spiritual people, and although we were able to be right in front of God through a spiritual standard, from now on, we must move beyond that into the age of substantiation. When you think of this problem, you must know the difference between the dimension of us in the past and the path we must take today, So when the Unification Church stops and looks at itself, where does it stand! In the time centering on the spirit, the physical standard stood behind; however, that is not true in this time. Centering on the mind and body, the spiritual side and the physical side must stand in the central position as the representative of the people.

Therefore, the offering itself becomes the issue. When Heavenly Father looks at that offering, is the offering itself able to carry the meaning of history so that God can accept it? That is what becomes the issue. The offering which has until now grown and become prepared, when it is shown to God, the issue is whether or not it is a sincere offering.

The Unification Church's mission is as a spiritual and a physical offering. Then who is the reverend who should give the religious service? That also becomes the issue. Is it Heavenly Father? On this earth, who is it to be? If you look at it like this, Father, who has taken responsibility for the spiritual realm until now, from now on should becoming the officiating reverend.

Then not only do yourselves need to be a clean offering, but also, he who offers the religious service must be the same. When the original man offers the service, the issue becomes whether his devotion was enough to cause the offering to grow or develop.

If the offering has not become clean, then of course, it itself has to bear some responsibility; however, the person in the position of the high priest also must bear the responsibility. This is what I have been thinking until now.

Because our Unification Church is on the path of the providence Of restoration, what is the marrow of our ideology? It is to follow the path of the offering. You must know this. What kind of thing is the offering? "Invest your entire heart, all of your desire and your entire spirit and love God," Jesus said. What does it mean to invest your heart, your desire and your spirit? It is to put your neck on the line. The conclusion is you must go. You must put your neck out on the line. It says, lay down your life and love God.

I do not mean for you to force yourself to lay down your life if you do not want to; I mean for you to do it as if you were crazy about it. That is what Heavenly Father loves. Would he want you to lay down your life crying over it; or would he like it if not knowing whether you would live or die, crazy with joy, you danced your way to lay down your life? Which is it?

In order to become a high priest, you need a temple, an altar, and a people. The altar is there for the people, and the offering and the high priest exist for the sake of Heaven and Earth. Therefore, you all must now assume the seat of the high priest.

Why do you travel around the area? You do it to find a place to lay an altar. In order to become a high priest you need a temple. Therefore you must gather that area's people and build a temple. Then you must build an altar. What is an altar? It is that town's sacred place of tears. Until God's Will is achieved, we need to make altars.

If there is a church leader who stands in the position of high priest who dedicates an offering, then he and the offering must become one. In front of the high priest, the offering must adjust itself to him. Until when must it be like this? It must adapt itself until it sheds blood. With this kind of standard, though a difficult situation arises you adapt yourself once, twice and three times, with a determination to go beyond life or death, then Heavenly Father will come to look over that place.

Because of this, when you witness, even though it is only to one person, you mustn't think that it is just one person. Do you understand what I mean? Don't see him as one person; if he is a villager, think of him as a representative of that village. Also, as a high priest, you must be conscious of what kind of priest you are making this offering as.

If it is a country, you must have the conviction that you are the representative of that country. With that kind of conviction, one must go and when one enters a certain village, and someone comes before that church leader, although he is not sent as a representative of the town, it is all right. Even if only one person had appeared, he must have the conviction of a high priest to center on the standard and stand in the position of object to be in harmony with you and follow your command of offering, namely to be thankful for suffering as he works. Then, that sphere of indemnity is not a on-on-one personal thing, but it becomes the country's representative sphere of indemnity.

When you see it from that point of view, with the providence of restoration through indemnity, it cannot be wrong that God sent a man who, representing all of the four directions, with the standard of value of the center, walks the course beyond the individual, beyond the family, beyond the tribe, beyond race, beyond the nation, with central value beyond the world, representing all things. The Lord of the Second Advent must come.

Before there were religions, prophets were sent; however, those prophets were sent in that age, so they had to complete the mission of responsibility of religion. At the same time, when they died, they proclaimed who would come in their stead. If they did not set the path for the prophet who was to come next and died, the mission of the prophets could not be united. Because of that, even Elijah had to prepare for the next person to come.

Centering on the mission of the high priest, when you look at the Unification Church, what is the mission of True Father? He must fulfill the individual mission, the family mission, the tribal mission, the race mission, the nation mission, the world mission and the mission of the cosmos. And, centering on God's Shimjung, he must even fulfill the mission of God's body. He must become the high priest who can dedicate the entire world and stand in the position of the one capable of the internal standard of value and has the value of the entire world as the representative of the completion of the created world. Here, the day he joins as one with his partner, a new resurrected life can come about. From this resurrected life arises the reborn individual, the reborn family, the reborn tribe, the reborn race and the reborn nation.

So, what do God and True Father desire? We hope to see a race, nation, and world connected to your Blessed families. We desire to see the entire democratic world connected. However, they are not. So the Unification Church is living the second history of indemnity.

The high priest must take the offering and pay indemnity. In the past material substance was taken and indemnity paid, then the sons and daughters were used and indemnity paid. So, now what should you take to pay the indemnity? We must pay indemnity centered on our husbands and wives. That is how indemnity has come to be.

It is not the time to pay indemnity centered on our sons and daughters. In the past, centering on Cain and Abel, in one line the relationship between past and present was decided. But now it is the time to choose the vertical relationship. This is a different time. Why does that have to be?

It is because the completed age is the time representing the parents. Because of this, the married couple must become the offering for the sake of the complete unity of your Blessed families in Cain's position and True Parents family in Abel's position.

The name "state leader" means you are the high priest responsible for tens of millions of lives in front of God. You must know what a high priest is. You must know that it is your responsibility to pray for the people who die in your state. For the sake of the people who die. Do you know who is dying in your state twenty-four hours a day, every day. So, if they die while you are playing, or while you are sleeping those spirits will slander you. You must also know that you are responsible for the man who is sent to court for committing a crime and goes to jail.

Not only that, you must know that you are responsible for bringing all the lives in your state in front of God. Creation is watching you and saying the same as me, "In your state there are people suffering, young people going to jail; while these people are wandering aimlessly, what are you doing?" All the things which see you slander you; all the world's animal also slander you; this, you must know. The land you own also slanders you. You have to feel that if you are so crazy with the sincere desire to spread Father's words busily throughout the day that you go beyond the town to the top of the mountain.

So, as a high priest, if you give the offering but people pass by the temple without gathering it, it is your responsibility. Instead of them, you must shed tears and pray for forgiveness for these people. You must pray. And you must think that because I have many sins no one came. If the place where you pray has a wood floor, it must never be dry, but should be wet with tears twenty-four hours a day. Then Heavenly Father will show you a person to whom to witness. God will have compassion. Representing God, you must receive the announcement, "Yeah, I'm on your side." Then, you must treat the people who come before you as kings.

You must have the heart to attend a king. "I will attend as a servant." A sinner cannot strip himself of his sins. The more you attend someone as a king, the faster your indemnity will go. Isn't that true? Because I lower myself, and raise people with sin to heaven, in that relationship a large condition of indemnity is created.

Therefore, from one person, ten people; from ten people, one hundred people; from one hundred people, beyond. If this happens, automatically, it gets broader. All the things which have been thought until now must be turned upside-down. So you think you're Abet; if so, you have to take the role of the high priest. If you have no followers and yet your people are committing sins you cannot become a high priest. If you have that kind of heart, although people cannot become your friends, because they become God's friends, God will gather and give them the Spring breeze. Father went to the Washington Rally in an impossible situation and brought back victory. Father, with that heart took the blacks and the Asians and raised them up like kings. I prayed that prayer and shed those tears.

You all must be my replacements. If you become like me, then you must believe you will take on all the responsibilities of God, throw away the good blessings and take on only the bad blessings. If you want to do this, if you go to a the top of a high mountain, that area's people can hear your voice calling them to come, and you can feel their ancestors in spirit world coming to find you. You must fulfill your responsibility in the middle of that place. That is the high priest. You must hold the high priest's certificate of qualification and do your responsibility. No matter how much your head aches, you cannot say it.

The high priest must begin at the bottom eating the food that is found there and push straight upward. The things you wear must also come from down there first. All things must be restored. You must live that kind of life. This must arise from unity and with the nation and that nation's people. It is a wretched thing, a wretched thing.

With that meaning, Father often gives thanks for the pressure he receives. My family and our church's indemnity are talked about loudly so we become exhausted from our enemies' indemnity. Because of this, the responsible person suffers. The act of suffering becomes our exhibition of a condition of indemnity. Don't sleep, but pray, and offer your sincerity. Continue to try without rest and it will arise from the act of paying the indemnity of others. That is the path of the high priest.

Section 3. The Mission Of The Minister

1. The Life Of A Reverend As A True Shepherd

We are learning the words, "Jesus is the young lamb." We are also learning what it is to be called the shepherd. In order to know the way to inspire obedience you must have a history of knowing how to be obedient. Because of this, Jesus said, "I have not come to be received, but to receive you." You must also be like this. If there is a leader who has completed his responsibility and is a great central figure, then there is the desire to bow your head and follow. Through inheriting, the tradition of following like that, arises a level ground where you can stand anew.

Although a false shepherd drives lambs, the purpose with which he drives them is different. He comes to stare at and criticize them. The true shepherd is the very opposite. When he pulls them anywhere he does it for their sake, in that position, he is the true shepherd. Also, it does not become overbearing that he accompanies them. However, if on the way there is a lamb who says, "Hey, hey, let's not go," he is not a lamb but a goat. Centering on adapting and complaining about true and tactile things, you must know to adapt.

When you come across arrogance and suffering, here, arrogance does not become the subject; you must know that the only thing is for suffering to become the subject. When you come across force and obedience, and you ask which must be the subject, the force must retreat while obedience is left there. This is something that you all must know.

In front of you there is foxtail weed and true grain. There is also a true shepherd and a false shepherd. Because of this you must be able to classify exactly which is which. The true shepherd does not say he is the true shepherd. One day, he quietly holds God's will and the entire universe in his heart and goes out and he doesn't explain his position. Because of this, when Jesus and Pilate were in the court, the villains were claimed to be right, Jesus did not explain his position. You must be able to see the truth.

But in the last days, there will be a time when you cannot distinguish between the truth and the lie. So when the person in that situation goes to meet God, he rubs oil on his head and goes into a secret room to pray. After each has decided that he is right, intense confusion and chaos arises and because no one can tell who is the true shepherd and who is the false shepherd, quietly you must go into the secret room to pray where God will tell you the judgment.

The true son does not brag of the ideal that his father does not brag about him, and does not reveal his own self. Even should he stand in the position of his father's glory, he isn't proud of it, and he says that he will lower himself. Because of this, one day in order to become that kind of person, you too must work steadily.

One day, when you come to see things centering on the church, you must know that spiritually, even physically, an intense war may develop in order that Father can cultivate that path.

What does a thief or burglar do? He takes the things which aren't his and uses them as his own. One day it will seem as if there are many of those people. They will take our principles and use them as if it were theirs.

The person who returns things received from Heaven as Heaven's, and uses things he received for himself as his own is a proper individual. You mustn't become the thief who takes Heaven's things and uses them as your own.

Furthermore, now in order to stand with an Abel-like existence, you must have a specific purpose. You must connect with the fruit which can enter the true shepherd's warehouse. You must become the true grain, the true fruit which the true shepherd can enjoy and be happy with.

You have probably heard of Jesus being likened to the shepherd who raises sheep or maybe a new shepherd. In times of peace the shepherd stands in the lead, however, in dangerous times, the shepherd puts the lambs first and pushes them on. This is because one day Satan's world will come behind them to fight. The person who in the end is unable to stand in this position cannot be on Heaven's side. Like this, we, as individuals must overcome the summit, and the family must also overcome its summit.

The religion, race, and world which meets a leader who does not shed tears will come to ruin. Jesus embraced the church but was driven out first by the churches. He embraced the people but was betrayed by them. He shouldered the world; however, they didn't know him. That very person is the true shepherd, the true friend, and the true teacher are this person.

2. The Reverend's Life As A Doctor

Brothers and sisters, now if you look at this fallen world through Heavenly Father's eyes, everyone has caught a terminal disease. These days cancer is an incurable disease. Therefore, how pitiful is the person who is stricken with this sickness? This person walking down the final stretch is all you can think.

However, the disease resultant from the fall goes beyond that. If a person can stand in the position of having an injection or medicine to cure the people with this disease, then how happy must the parents and brothers of this person be. Wouldn't he fight with time in order to give this medication?

There was no one to cure them from this incurable disease. If there were someone in the position to save the people with a cure, how busily Heavenly Father would be moving. Heavenly Father would want to save the Earth's entire human race. You must know that the people who participate in the Principle Movement have the special appointment from God to give the injection to save the diseased people.

Receiving a Divine Principle speech is the same thing as receiving that injection. The joy which moves to their hearts will be their safety. When you think of the fact that this can revive the people, how happy must God be, who has been hoping for this. If you are our Heavenly Father's sons and daughters. . . To save that brother from the jaws of death, to save that elder brother, maybe your elder sister or sister-in-law, to stand in the position to save them must be such a joyful thing.

The person who knows that with one step he can arise to save a person from the jaws of death, but doesn't, is an evil person.

We are the people whose relative purpose is to find our lives. But this is not something you can do with a quota. You cannot just give the injection flagrantly. Because handling a life is a somber act, you must keep a clear attitude and be conscious that you stand in the position to make judgment on life or death.

Because this infectious disease is spread throughout the world, the Unification Church, saying "let's cure it," must bring everyone to the Unification pharmacy. True Father is also taking the role and going to the young child, the middle-aged guy and the old man with a bottle, all over the country. If it's a bottle, what kind of bottle is it? It's a medicine bottle. It's not a bottle which causes you to fall sick. We must go out to the Korean peninsula of three thousand li (Korean measurement), carrying the syringe and medicine bottle to catch those who try to escape getting the shot. If they do not listen to us, we must say, "If you want to be cured you must do this."

So, the doctor did well, and cured the man of the terminal disease. Even if he catches a more serious disease, "Oh, there are no doctors in this world except that one. It would be great if I could be cured again," he would say, and you will be the doctor who is called in as his savior, Do you understand?

I'm not sure which medicine I gave to the Unification Church leaders. The people who have been cured through the Unification Church's medicine, although struck with another disease will still cry out, "Father." Does that make you feel good or bad? If the disease is a different one, a different prescription will come about. You must know the Unification Church prescription is not limited to just one type. So, because the world is like this, this three thousand league peninsular must stretch out to cover it.

We are not doctors whose purpose is to make money. You must know we are there to save lives. Because of this our leaders must conquer only the dangerous diseases and the most incurable diseases. The more you do this the more famous a doctor you will become.

If you want to become a noted physician you must have discipline. When you took at different groups of people, a thousand people or ten thousand people, since their lives are all different you must investigate the trends. When you witness, you should reflect on how important you think a life is. Although the doctor is ill, if a sick person comes to visit, he is responsible for curing him.

If I am the only one who is able to cure the disease, and surgery must be performed, then I must forget my own illness and pick up the knife. For a few hours, to save the person I have to adapt myself and invest my skills. That is the purpose of a doctor. That kind of doctor can be seen as a true doctor. If after completing the surgery, he immediately falls dead, that doctor can be seen as a person who has lived truly. If a person who cures the disease in that way exists, then his good deed will never be forgotten and will be handed down as a testament to those people's descendants.

When you become leaders in the future, you must truly stand in the position of the doctor who cures the diseased. If a person's spiritual situation begins to deteriorate, then be it night or day, you mustn't hide, but work through the night shedding tears together to try to cure that person. That is the internal leader. How many nights have you stayed up trying to save lives? How busy have you been trying to save lives? If such deeds go up to spirit world with you, then you will be the object of commendations and you will set the standard for character.

Do you want to become a famous doctor or not? (A famous doctor!) Then you must be disciplined. You cannot work thinking you cannot do this, but you must have the desire to research and believe that no one but you can achieve this.

Many people must join this kind of movement. If someone gets a disease, but says, " I've gotten an injection from that hospital, but they did it carelessly," then he'll never come again. Also, if the disease is at a certain stage of being cured, but you administer the wrong dosage, then the medicine could have the opposite effect. If you speak the Divine Principle, you must do this while watching whether or not he is accepting it.

If you ask what makes a patient happiest, it is when the doctor asks, "you hurt here, here and here, right?," even though he doesn't say any, thing.

Heavenly Father is the doctor and the nurse who gives the injection of love to the human race. It is something which must be come no matter how much people criticize or hate it. When it comes time for kids to go to the hospital to get a shot, they cause a great disturbance. (Laughing). Even so, they must get the shot. Everyone says they hate it, but they will soon understand.

Sick people need an injection. At first they will be unwilling; however, later when the illness is cured they will understand you. People will come to know that being opposed to you isn't right, and they will apologize.

3. The Life Of A Pioneer

If you look at the course of history, when it flowed in a dark direction, the people who controlled history became the historical or the age's guide. However, until you become this guide, you must absolutely go out with the responsibility of the pioneer.

The pioneer must be stronger than other people when facing his purpose. That is because when one is searching for a new world, in the middle of all that hard work one must go to battle with all of his faith and even his life. You must know the fact that as our path as pioneers becomes more and more difficult, things become increasingly dangerous.

If you cannot become the victorious pioneer who conquers this kind of course, then you cannot complete the moral duty of the pioneer. Because of this, the desire for a pioneer comes from the need for some. thing like a student and teacher guide.

Today, from the point of view of the nations who are groping for a new direction, a leader who can take the role of the guide is needed. Thus, we must stand in the position of the pioneer who can bear the difficult mission in order to complete a new purpose for history. We know well the fact that looking at our circumstances we cannot take the role of guide or stand in the position of a pioneer.

When you see it from this point of view, even though we are in the course of the providence of indemnity to save humankind, we definitely need a guide who is centered on God's will.

Only after someone fulfills the mission of the pioneer can he fulfill the mission of the guide. In order to do the mission of the pioneer, even though you stand in an unnatural position with an environment which comes and pushes you, you must not be pushed; you must be able to break through those circumstances and find a new direction standing in the lead. To say it again, if you do not stand in the position to bring unity in the direction of accomplishing your purpose then you cannot fulfill the mission of the pioneer.

Because the pioneer's course is to seek out the new purpose, he must be able to bring restoration in a versatile way, standing as a subject over the difficult conditions of the surrounding environment. If that is not so, you cannot see yourself as becoming a pioneer. Furthermore, the guide must walk in the position of the pioneer who succeeds in his mission in order to become the true guide.

If you look at Noah's family, Noah also represented the age in which he lived. After he was to pass through the mission of a pioneer, he would be entrusted with the role of Heaven's guide. After Abraham passed through the mission of the pioneer, for the first time someone was prepared with the authority to be entrusted with the role of Heaven's guide. Moses was the same. If a person does not pass through the course of the pioneer he cannot fulfill the responsibility of a guide. When you go in the direction of a new destination, you must go out and explore on your own. You must actually go through the substance of the pioneer. We know these facts by looking at history.

Jesus, himself, in order to bring about the world which God desired from the two independent worlds of Heaven and Earth, absolutely had to pass through the mission of the pioneer. Furthermore, if you are not prepared with the authority to solve all of the problems by going through such a challenging course, then you will not have the right to victory over the preparation of the foundation to unite the two worlds. If you do not do this, then the role of historical, or universal guide cannot be taken by you.

Furthermore, you must prepare absolutely for the role of guide and from the position of the representative of all who can be responsible, can you attain the goal. This is the proper path in life.

The person who follows is not a pioneer. To be a pioneer is to stand in the lead. A person who inherits and idolizes history is not a pioneer. Isn't that true? In a place where there is no history, the person who establishes it is a pioneer. Therefore, a person who carries with him all the motives he has learned cannot be a pioneer. That is a person who follows. He is a person who lives copying a pattern.

A pioneer has no history. He doesn't know the direction. He is his own history and direction. If it happens that he becomes linked with our history which has gone wrong, then he naturally becomes a failure, and if he goes in the wrong direction, because he himself has gone to bits and pieces, he will fail because he is now unable to bring out the essence of his life.

Because of this, if the pioneer has a life of faith, it must be an absolute life of faith. When a person is drowning, to find a way to live, he grabs onto the fallen leaves as a source of salvation. The pioneer has no history, and there is no example for him to follow. He himself is history, as a substantiation, he must ponder the seriousness of his position of choosing between victory and defeat. That is the path of the pioneer.

Because we are in the course of wilderness heading for the promised land of Canaan, we cannot drift along day by day with the passing months. If we are not focussed on preparation for the next day's advance forward, then here in the wilderness we will become food for the vultures. You must know that we are historical pioneers. The pioneer must break through difficult surroundings and have the attitude of preparation to head in the direction of hope tomorrow.

Because we are in a historic time, is there a person who says, "I am a pioneer for the world." Even if there is a person like that and he promises to be the pioneer of history while avoiding the path of suffering, he must be denounced in front of history. Furthermore, if there is a pioneer for the world, and he declares that he will be the new pioneer in front of history, then he must be able to accept the path of suffering as his own obvious destiny. If he goes out believing that it is his path to bring restoration to his wretched surroundings, then he must believe it obvious that he should rather die that fail to do so. It is not something to complain about, but something which should be obvious.

What kind of person is the pioneer with value? He is the person who does not pursue value today, but pursues things more valuable in the future. He believes that the future is infinitely more valuable than the present, and pours out his whole heart to work non-stop.

The only person who can be a pioneer is one who accepts the life-threatening path of death as a sure thing. As such, he will be a leader who can take charge of his role in history. The person who abandons the future together with today cannot be a pioneer. The pioneer must always deny the present again and again.

In order to bring resolution to wars and more, you must lead the universe, you must invest your greatest burst of energy. But, you mustn't think that through that investment of energy, there might be some left over.

You must all become pioneers of the Shim-Jung world. That pioneer will the have the perseverance to conquer the pioneer's path. That is the philosophy of life. No one understands that position. It is a tiring and wearisome position. It will be wearisome to the point of absolute exhaustion many times.

Even after completing the mission of the pioneer one should feel ashamed. You must feel to yourself, "Heavenly Father, I see that you were with me, too." Every time you passed the crossroads of life or death, God was worrying and taking care of you. More than you prayed, Heavenly Father was worried about you. So, there was no need to pray.

There is no need to pray in the world of Shimjung. The path of filial piety is not one which makes demands of the parent. The path you walk should bear witness to your piety.

The pioneer must be like the stupid and ignorant bear. You must become the cousins of the bears. The bear will climb a tree then fall down, and although hurt, climb up again. Even so, they always sleep under trees. (Laughter). I heard that some have never been like bears. You must have the stupid tenacity of a bear.

You must become people with strong pioneering spirits. We need people who have made that determination. A self-centered person does not have the spirit of a pioneer. You all have a pick-ax and rake, which you do not see. So what do you have to do with them? You can't be criticized by your descendants for not having done things well. You have to clear a path such that they will hold their heads and say, "How did our ancestors walk such a path?" You must clear that kind of path.

4. The Life Of Heaven's Emissary

Today, the people who are dispatched to Satan's world for Heaven's sake are emissaries. There are so many people that big, small, wide, narrow, high and low differences may exist but, you must not leave the life of an emissary when faced with this. Here, life or death threats always intervene. If you come near losing your life, you come to be in the position of having the problems of life come to your side.

Because of this, it is impossible to live the life of the emissary without having the thought of finding one's home country to watch over him and support him, to be hundreds of times stronger than his environment. When you have the heart to see the glory of your home country, and the thoughts of all people happy to see the hopes of their country come true, and as you think of the time when your merit will show forth because you have created history by restoring independence to your home country, then you must ignore your position today. If you do not have such a heart before you, then you cannot complete the mission of the emissary. To say it again, if your desire to see the restoration of independence to your home country must become a thousand or ten thousand times stronger than the desires you have now, then if you have the heart of suffering that can change your life today, you overcome it, and complete the mission of the emissary.

If you do your duty like that and suddenly an accident should happen, another responsible person will be sent to replace you. Even at the time of his death, his friend, or team is already sent to take your place. Because that person came from the example position, even if he suffers, someone will come to his side.

That kind of person will always have a replacement sent by God. However, if you aren't in such a position and you die, no matter how much you accomplished it will end with you.

What kind of person is Heavenly Father? He is the king of emissaries. He is the commander in chief, the great king of the emissaries who come to Satan's world to bring independence to the fatherland. If that is so, then did Heavenly Father ever have a single opportunity in 6000 years to proclaim, "I am God. This is the truth I have to teach."

He never did. Even so, Heavenly Father has been working through our clear consciences to guide and direct us.

He has raised up the nature of our hearts to bring a world of harmony throughout the 6000 years of the history of the providence of restoration.

The son of God comes to this land to fulfill this responsibility entirely, he has the mission of the emissary who must bring the external together back to the internal. When there are external difficulties, because Heavenly Father is on the internal side, there is an incentive to unite with him. A difficult environment does not bring separation, instead it causes you to become one with the internal aspects. Because of this in that sort of environment, it is impossible to deny the fact that God will appear to bring his blessing and fight together with you.

In such a position, what kind of attitude must you prepare? Your belief in the restoration of the fatherland must be stronger than any other, burning in the center of your heart. To repeat, you must become the engineer who can build the homeland for which God has been waiting 6,000 years. You must have the self-confidence to take responsibility for this incredible mission as a pioneer, a member of the crack troops who stand in the advance guard. We have to take on the serious responsibility of bearing this special mission that only exists in this time, which so many people who have come and gone have desired to achieve but couldn't.

Furthermore, all things we do, eating, sleeping, coming, and going, everything must be for the sake of establishing the fatherland. How long has Heavenly Father been waiting for a strong and brilliant person he can send as his emissary to accomplish this mission? That providence has not yet once been fulfilled.

However, now it is possible to create the Fatherland. That Fatherland has its sovereignty, its own territory and its own people. Also, its own people's lineage is destined; no other people will be able to attain such a history. For the sake of this homeland, we must take on the mission of the emissary. The faster you bring this mission to its successful completion, the closer the independence of the Fatherland will come about through you.

What kind of attitude must the emissary adopt? The important things should not be your life or death. The emissary is always faced with life or death situations, and is constantly interrupted by death in his path. Even so, you stand in God's place walking the borderline of life and death, stepping over death. I don't know whether those who have stepped over the 38th parallel know this feeling, but the emissary must adopt the resolute way of life of the person who walk on the foothold of death. It is a challenge similar to that of crossing a nations borders.

Likewise, today where we have a place to communicate the Word, if we limit how much we give, it is wrong. First, we must be a human example, then a life example, then an example Of action; we must be an example in every way. In other words, in any neighborhood, in relationships high and low, everywhere, you must set the example in front of everyone. It is not right if you cannot be better than those people in certain ways. Those people must say, "That person is really necessary to our neighborhood." And you must make the foundation that you become one with the village, wishing not to leave but to stay there as you can. If you cannot create that sort of foundation it will be very difficult to carry out the purpose of our position.

Have you lived that kind of life? I'm asking if you have spent two years, three years, ten years as one living that kind of life with the people from which you were born? Becoming an emissary does not complete your responsibility. For the person who was sent from his people or country by special command to fulfill the purpose of the Fatherland, it is a mission which even after 10 or 20 years cannot be completed. Also, if your mission cannot be completed in one generation, then someone will be sent in your place to continue the mission. Furthermore, centering on this special command, with anticipation, you must fulfill your responsibility from a position similar to that of a live offering.

When you see from that perspective, your attitude and all other aspects of yourself must be different. You must believe that you are the only ones in that village who can fulfill the responsibility and then you must do it.

God's emissary always lives for the sake of the Fatherland. He, himself must be the one who says, "Heavenly Father, please be here," because God is the original leader. Although it is a position with an unclear future, if the emissary must die, then he must die with God; if he is hunted, then he must be hunted with God; if he is driven out of his home, then it is with God that he must be driven out; and if he fights, then he must fight together with God.

If, when heaven develops and prepares a strategy, you cannot over come a difficult situation and establish a foothold, then it will be impossible to fulfill the colossal responsibility of defining the Fatherland's fate. Because of this, wherever you look at the colossal responsibility for the sake of the Fatherland, it is impossible to not be serious about your attitude and actions regarding the mission of emissary you must carry as an individual.

For example, there are currently spies who are being sent from North Korea to the South. The spies sent here must receive training as a special agent. When they train, what is the first thing they learn? They must learn South Korea's customs. They have to learn South Korea's language, and become accustomed to South Korea's way of life. How adapted they must be to the South Korean life to be able to put themselves in the position to live through life and death situations.

Because of that principle, if you ask how it is that they can adapt themselves to all the specific areas of their living environment, it is because it is the principle of the special agent. All customs of life, like language, cannot seem even a little awkward in front of a South Korea person, he cannot seem strange in any way. He must live in the midst of all the commonplace and natural environment as if it were his own.

Because in North Korea, North Korean's have their own customs, their own way of life and their own social systems, without him knowing it could surface in any environment. So, in spite of this, how difficult it must be to eliminate everything and act like someone from another region or country. If he doesn't think about things two or three fold it won't work. We can guess that the position of spy requires that they think two or three times about and pay attention to each act they commit and each word they say.

If, a spy's actions or way of speech is a little different from other people's, it becomes one clue through which his true identity can be exposed. Because that former lifestyle comes from within your innermost heart, how painful that position must be. How much training it must take to adjust oneself to that way of life. What is the same way of life that we are living.

Although today in this region, the Unification Church leaders are in a somewhat developed position, a long time ago, in the beginning, similar to what I said earlier, we were like spies and we had no choice but to live the life of an emissary with a special command. In order to live that kind of life what do you have to do? You cannot have the belief that all of your ideas can be forced to apply to that region.

Today, however, when you consider the past event of the Unification Church leaders, you can see that they did not lead that kind of life. Immediately after going to a certain region, they put away their beliefs and innermost heart, and they spread the word alone, considering how the people of that region thought. It is impossible for us not to look back on these activities to which were our greatest impediments.

Did you accept the mission of heaven's emissary? If not, then did you accept the mission as an ambassador's emissary? Because we have done things however we please, we are paying the price of unspeakable suffering. Now, centering on God's will, you must make up your mind and say, "This body receives the special command of the emissary from God." Because of this, you must know the fact that one mistake of yours causing terrible consequences to your surroundings is not a local thing; it is connected to the vast and great Fatherland.

Now, you are the new emissaries. You have received a new command from God and stand in front of a new world. You must now become more serious. It is not right to take your authority and go confront the people of a village. Your life and death problems are involved and the problems of the world until now are involved. Furthermore, with a serious heart, you must do the emissary's duty as you lay a foundation for yourself and a new destiny. In order to create a foundation which will not collapse in Satan's world, you must conduct yourself well. However, if you disregard this and live with the same habits as before while wondering whether to do God's command, or not, God's Will will never be accomplished.

New clothes and worn-out clothes are different. A new command and an old command are different. Today's new point of view and the past point of view are different. Today's era and the past era are entirely different things. This is a new stage of growth, with a new consciousness, a new spirit and a new resolution. If you do not prepare a new environment then the new truth cannot be accomplished.

The providence moves in stages, first, second, then third. Because of this, in order for you to rise up to the next stage you must have the heart to prepare on your own. When this preparation is put to use on your environment, the issue becomes how it can be brought to bear fruit. When you took at this problem, you are still ignorant.

The missions of emissaries to a village and those to the capital city are different. The circumstances are different. Also, it is different when you have the mission of the emissary entering on the sovereignty of one nation. You mustn't have only the same abilities as in the past. Furthermore, when you have a new command and a new direction, you must invest your life with a new beginning according to that command. You cannot use the same foundation as in the past. You must make a new investment.

You must have the spirit to establish the fatherland, bring glory to it, live with it and then die in it. Until now, no one has been able to take that responsibility, and you must not neglect this somber responsibility which can only come about once in any era. Listen once and think about it ten times. You must consider the things you hear once, ten times or more. In order to bring about the fortune of Heaven here, you mustn't be troubled even though you are disgraced a thousand times, and even though you walk the path of death a hundred times you mustn't falter. If you have that conviction then God will watch over the paths you take. In my experience, Heavenly Father never abandoned me during difficult times, you can be sure that He will also watch over you.

Therefore, as the one with the mission of restoring independence to the fatherland, with the conviction that you are the only one who can accomplish this responsibility for that village, and as the person in charge of the one plan, you must never quit your position. You must not become a traitor here. Even the inability to fulfill the responsibility of a thousand people is forbidden. Because we are in the back roads of this responsibility there is no way for us to avoid or step over it.

Even if you cannot sleep, you must do it. Even if you cannot eat, you must do it. Even while you are being driven out, you must do it. When you make a new determination to accomplish this sort of mission, the path you must walk will naturally open up to you. But, if you don't do this, the world of hope and glory which Father has chosen, becomes a world of darkness. Father is worried about this issue. So, the issue to which this time in front of you has been committed is the issue of "the emissary and the Fatherland."

When you have succeeded in this mission through which God will find this nation, then all of its people will praise you. When will that day, when glorious Heaven is praised, come about? When you become people who can pledge that your life purpose is to seek that end, and never forgetting it, the day of hope for the independence of the Fatherland will approach in your future. If you cannot do this a path of suffering will lie before you. You must know that arising from that failure, that end will also lie before the thirty million people of your nation.

The figure of the emissary does not allow you to put on an air of importance. Also, you cannot become one simply through your ability. The emissary's mission stands in a position connected to God's shimjung, and while he establishes the customs for this nation, he must control his environment with devotion. On the day that you do this, you can stand in the position to carry out God's direct command.

Father knows, from many years of personal experience, that if you fulfill the responsibility of the emissary, that work will absolutely become a success. I spoke with you for a while today with the desire for you to go out and do such acts yourselves.

5. A Reverend's Daily Life

What must you restore? The entire human race must be restored, and even the spirits in hell must be restored. After that what needs to be restored? God's heart of sadness must be restored to the shimjung of happiness.

You must set the standard by proving that:

1. You are God's son or daughter through your lineage

2. You are God's son or daughter through the truth.

3. You are God's son or daughter through your lifestyle and,

4. You are God's son or daughter through your work.

History, this era, and the future guarantee success. Until now, history has not seen a person who could bring this distinguished mission to a successful conclusion. I hope that you will go out and fight with conviction.

A mission must firstly be historical. Next, it must be worldly, and finally it must be for the sake of the future. We take on this kind of mission with three periods. As you know, I said that today is harvest day. Today, our fallen ancestors on this earth have had many harvest days. If they spread seeds in the spring, one summer it grew to its peak until fall. The resultant fruit was then harvested as their own. Then, with that harvested fruit, they planted again.

Today, people have harvested and spread out happiness, but God has not yet felt the happiness for the harvest. God has never felt the happiness of gathering new seeds and then scattering them about. Heavenly Father has never been able to spread out the seed and with fate, see the scattered buds be harvested as a thousand or maybe a hundred times the amount of what was planted.

When you consider this, though today it is late autumn, as people who gather grain and face the fruit of our harvest, we mustn't stand in the position of harvesters from the past when we do our own. Because God desires that we, with our own loving hands, gather in and distribute each seed and grain in the middle of His garden of love's shimjung. You must become the people who can be expected to stand in the position through which God can put this desire into practice. This must happen in order for you to become a person who knows how to gather the fruit and then knows how to distribute the seeds.

In a perfect world great love can be attained. When the Unification Church becomes famous, and when it becomes the age of the Unification Church, then you all will bloom. If the flower blooms, the color of your flowers will change, then, a scent is sent out. colors must change. Right? [Yes] When a flower enters maturity and it blooms, its color changes. So, flowers must grow and its scent must come out. You must all give forth a fragrance.

The essence of the Unification Church must be the pollen which can bring love's hidden flowers to bloom and give off fragrance. Love's fragrance does the work of cleansing the world. How is that? Let's clean up this world, the college roads, the country side, the city, and the academic world.

When you wait for a loved one who has gone far away from whom does news arrive? [the mail man] It comes as a letter doesn't it? That letter comes by the way of the mail man. Isn't that so? [Yes] When you receive the letter do you feel good or bad? [good]

There are people who wait for a letter until their eyes fall out, then when the mail man arrives, happily they take it and run inside the house. But no one invites the mailman in to have lunch. The mail man is a pitiable person. So many people receive tender-hearted news through him, but does anyone receive their salary and then offer him a tip? If there are any mothers here who have welcomed a mailman in courteously, please raise your hand. This shows that mailman are the most pitiable person.

The Unification Church members have been trying to take on the mission of the mail man, but is there anyone here who has gone to every house with good news?

Is there a mail man who delivers a letter saying, "Today is one of the hottest days of the year. I'm sweating so much." Then asks from the entrance for a cold glass of water? The mail man is always met with contempt. Isn't that so? We must become the mail men of love. Let's become the mail men who can deliver God's love to the world. How splendid is that?

Until now, Father has said, "establish a tradition," several times. You must have heard me say this many times. We must establish a tradition now. We will fail if we do not establish a tradition. The tradition must be connected to the nations ideology of patriotism and then established. Do you understand?

The fact that you are meeting this era together with your wives is surprising. It is a more difficult thing than world unification. World unification begins here. Furthermore, you can become happier than the people from any other age. As much as you are in that position, there, happiness and sadness cross each others paths. You must know that your mission is to be able to absorb this happiness and sadness as subject.

In this time, you must show all the people the ways of Heaven's course, and without error you must pave a path like a highway for them. If you do this you will live for 1,000 or 10,000 years in their memory. Do you understand? [yes] During happy times, people will look upon the tombstone at your grave, and if there is a mountain you frequented, they will frequent it, saying, "Please receive this happiness." You must become this kind of ancestor. That is a worth-while life. Do you understand? [Yes.]

If, in your life, you lived on the highway, taking medicine, laughing and dancing, what will happen to your grave? A person like that will have only grass growing on his grave; but, a person who sheds blood and dies for his country will have the flowers of his nation growing there.

6. Consciousness Of The Mission

God determines which things you prepare when you offer things before Him. As an omniscient and omnipresent being, and because He is a perfect being, He has the desire to see every offering made before him be perfect. We know that our lives must become a course, of offering all our devotion and all our sincerity.

Have you seen the movie, "Silver Streak?" People who have seen it raise your hands. Wow! There are really a lot of you. This is exactly the same situation. Now, people's lives are running toward hell. Similar to the movie, there is no driver and it's running fast, but people are dancing there, saying, "Wow, how fun!" They are laughing, "ha ha ha ha," even though they are about to run into a wall.

So, what should you do if you know this is happening? The people who know must accept the challenge. If you know the challenge, then how can you be still? When God watches the ride down overflowing with people, does he say, "Good job; that's good?" [No] If one knows this and goes out prepared to give up his life, even though he is headed for Hell, he can be taken up to Heaven. 0n the way, if he experiences suffering, he will be taken up to Heaven.

In this failing country, in this failing world, in this situation of the world heading straight toward Hell; if I take up the challenge and die trying, will I end up in Hell? You will go to the top of Heaven. Do you understand what I mean? [Yes] You must think that way. I'm telling you to become that kind of person. I will make you into that kind of person. Is that wrong? [No] So, there are no complaints? [No]

Section 4. The Responsibility And Attitude Of A Minister (Part 1)

1. Ministers Are Chosen Ones

The motto for my life has been "God's spokesperson." From today, I ask that all of you become heavenly spokespersons. Become God's representative. And become his alternative embodiment. I hope that you can go forth and become one who will die in the place of God.

A missionary is the spiritual leader of a region. You must pray for the people even if you lose sleep. Since you must offer things in order to save the people, you have to give your full devotion. In an offering, the subject (God), and the object must become one in order for a response.

In your mission area, you must have a sense of urgency, as if your flesh and bones were melting. Stand upon the altar and preach with the following prayer and heart: "Father! It is distressing that I must go forth when I am so unworthy!" Do not center on yourself, but go in place of you parents and the heavens as if you were a heavenly soldier holding God's instructions.

You have fought for your people, and you have taken responsibility for your village, town, county and province, but you must know that you shouldn't complain or be disappointed in that position. The longer you are in that position, you should have sadness for God's will and mankind.

God does not come with false intentions when choosing and establishing a center on earth. He devotes his heart when he chooses and establishes a heartistic center. This position is one which can be called the real "true." Because this is a once-in-history occurrence, without devoting the utmost fervor and heart, it is impossible to establish a true singular standard. You must know that this is why God had to search through the individual, family, tribe, nation, and world levels.

So, what kind of people are we today? We must have this ideal and tradition imbedded in our flesh and blood because we are people who have been anointed from these traditional ties.

The whole world and cosmos revolves because of us, each one of you. Centering on you, your ancestors and descendants will be able to revolve. This kind of amazing phenomenon is happening right now. You do not know what an incredible position you stand in now. You are the axis.

2. Your Attitude Towards Being Called

Heaven has expectations of me, telling me to create a new world. I have already been bestowed with the responsibility of resolving all the ruined events.

Then what position am I in? I am a being which has to exist as an individual. The reason is that I belong to mankind, the world and God. Our hearts must be awe-stricken at the fact that we are called upon although we are an unworthy people and an unworthy lot.

When we think of the fact that even those who have given voluntarily for their nation and people have not been chosen, we must have a thankful mind and awe-inspired heart that God has chosen us and made us his children.

More than being joyous with such a grand goal in front of you, how do you do your responsibility on your own? It is impossible not to feel the importance of the duty and responsibility you must take on in order to accomplish your responsibility. This feeling extends beyond the individual, family, tribe, people, nation and world.

Let's think about it. What is the path that we are currently taking? It is the last road. Therefore we must infinitely appreciate its effect.

Who's threats caused me to come to America and fight? I volunteered for this struggle. No matter how much persecution I receive, I just kick it aside and move on. So, what is it that you all must do? Should you volunteer and do more than I, or should you do more than I because you are forced to? Even if by force, if you are unable to exceed my standard you will fail. It's simple. In theory, it's simple.

Any era's central figure must never think that he was chosen because he is special. The fact is that he stands in that position because of the contribution of ancestors and the great sacrifices paid. It is not exploitation of the people because you are special or because you are dignified, but rather you must maintain the posture of a sovereign ruler who is doing it for the sake of the people. In terms of the Unification Church, the nation is not putting itself first for the sake of the Unification Church, but the Unification Church is for the sake of saving the nation. The Unification Church has to be for the saving of the world and not to take the world for itself.

On the path of faith, it is difficult to receive a calling, but to receive a calling and to follow that calling is especially difficult.

Therefore, while on the path of faith, you must always peacefully open the door to your heart. Your heart must be round like a big rubber ball that has been completely filled with air and you deal with others without any prejudices. Without adopting that position, dangers will undoubtedly arise on your path of faith and there will be courses that throw you backwards. We can feel this clearly.

In order to be in a peaceful position and have a heart that is always undisturbed and in the subject's position you must constantly cultivate yourself. If not, and you go into an enraged position, that rage will cause your heart to receive biases. If you go into a sad position, you will receive a shock that will cause your heart to differ from your original nature and break. That is why you should always have a moderate disposition, and knowing how your disposition should be, you need to have a correct attitude towards life.

In a certain way, you can see your heart as a balloon. When, like a balloon, your heart is floating high above, you can observe everything. However, as when the balloon loses pressure it comes straight down, your heart can also feel like it has come down.

If you are in a position that is coming down, you must either go further down or push in the opposite direction and go up. When coming down, how far do you have to go? If you go all the way to the bottom, you start going back up because of a reaction.

If the pressure keeps going down and you go down to a certain point, because of a counter-reaction it goes up instead.

Accordingly, you will either maintain the downward position or push up from your present position. You need an attitude of faith that can always control the standard or your heart.

3. Minister's Qualifications

1) The Qualifications that a Minister Must Have

What type of representative must we become? You are all not good looking, you have no experience, you have no possessions, but your heart is yearning for the highest standard. What kind of representative are you going to become? Becoming a representative who takes responsibility for one's household is obvious but you must go beyond that and become your nation's representative and the world's representative. In order to accomplish such a thing you must have a worldly standard.

If you want to have this worldly standard, it must come close to the absolute standard. However, without first going through the center of the family, you cannot go through the center of the people. Furthermore, without going through the center of the people, you cannot go through the center of the nation and without going through the center of the nation, there is no way to go through the center of the world. You must know this fact.

Because of the current direction of history, countless people want to become rulers and the persons responsible for their countries centered on themselves. Going beyond that, they wish to become the leaders of the world. However, these people must go through the family door, the tribe door, go over the hill of the people, and the hills of the nation and the world. Only then can they call themselves worldly. To be worldly is to be number one. You must become number one.

The primary problem is that you must determine God's ownership. As an individual man, God must be able to say, "You are eternally my son or daughter." One cannot be a son or a daughter by name alone. You must become one who has a subjective love which can gather all the central elements of your nature and which God can hope for. He must be able to say, "You are truly my beloved son or daughter." These words are necessary. Why? Because God knows of the historic scar left by the history of our ancestors through the fall. Adam fell because he couldn't become a true son. Therefore there was a need to say, "You are my truly beloved son."

Do you know how much effort it takes to receive that recognition? Have you tried? If there is an altar at the church, you must shed a lot of tears there and receive that recognition. You must go to a high mountain and spend the night in prayer saying, "Only your love is my shield for certain victory." The educator is the one who takes responsibility for the church and takes on the responsibility of becoming a true sapling onto which people can graft to receive new life.

Just as Jesus represented God and bore witness to him, just as Jesus represented God and fought Satan, and just as Jesus represented God and died for him, you must represent Jesus and bear witness to him, fight for him and be able to die for him.

From there, you must become a person who someone else can bear witness to. That is why Jesus had apostles and you too will have followers.

In order for you to be in a position to call yourselves sons and daughters of God, there must be someone who can testify that you are an unwavering son or daughter of God, someone who can fight for you and die for you.

It is not something you do after receiving restoration. The road to restoration is a road that must be developed. You cannot realize the history of restoration by accepting things from the satanic world. You must give heaven's things. So what is it that you must give? You must give true heart, true character, and true words.

In order to do that, you must establish the standards of true words, true character and true heart. You must set up true words, true character, and true heart on the individual, family, nation and world levels. . The one who comes as the person responsible for increasing the scope and establishing an indemnity standard for the entire world is the messiah. You mustn't forget that he comes during a serious historical time.

If you want to accomplish something big in this world, you must take on a big mind and start to do a lot of preparation. People are unable to accomplish big things because of a lack of preparation. Therefore, if your goal is big, then your preparation should also be big. If it is some sort of trial, then it needs preparation over a continuous period. If the preparation is not correct then even though the opportunity for success arrives, you will not be able to reach your goal.

From a long time ago there have been heroes and patriots who have come and gone on this earth, but without making a correct foundation for success, they would have never been able to accomplish the things they did on the national or world level. If you do not make the appropriate foundation nothing will work. Also, no matter how well prepared your foundation is, if there is no support from God at that precise time, you will fail. You need the right conditions, Heavenly fate, and the correct timing. Time is a factor.

In order to become an airplane pilot, how many decades must you train? In order to become an astronaut, how much money must you invest in your training? And how much knowledge do you need in that field?

2) The Pride a Minister Must Have

I did not come here to ruin you. I am not some person who came here to make you suffer. I came to save your families and the world. This is because I know the day will come when your children will be welcomed as the children of the world and, after crossing this hill, the people of the world will call to us and welcome us with tears welling in their eyes.

After sixty years of trusting Heaven and knowing Heaven and walking on this path, I have come to know this as a fact. Now, I am not alone. I have friends in the world. I am not lonely, for countless people who lead this world know I am the leader, revere the path I take and ask that I fight hard.

You can be proud before all of Heaven and earth of the surprising fact that you follow such a teacher and you go before him holding a warrior's banner. You will feel strongly that God is with you, if you go forth with the faith that even though history may stop, the position of victory is unstoppable. You will discover the living God.

You are the center of attention. Even though there isn't much to see in you, you are all the center of attention. "Although my hands are worthless, the path to the world can connect through these hands. Through all my sight, God's sight can connect. Through my emotions, the root of the heart can connect."

The direction of heaven's providence depends on the path of my life.

What more could we ask for, if in the face of the great historical Last Days, we could be the appointed object before God, who sits in such a lonely position? Is there any thing more we could ask for? Even death would not worry you. Even if my flesh becomes water and flows away, or becomes powder and disperses in the air, what resentment would I have? There will always be plenty of lives with no value that die like pigs and dogs in the world.

4. The Ministers' Responsibility

1) Responsibility Starts With God

We know that no one can live on this earth without fulfilling responsibility. In the case of the family, parents have a responsibility as parents and children have a responsibility as children in front of their parents. Furthermore, each family has a responsibility towards society and the nation. Even in the case of a single nation, there is a God-given responsibility in relation to the world's state of affairs and it's historical course.

As humans we have a responsibility sought by the mind and a responsibility sought by the body. Then, what is the responsibility sought by the mind? You must substantiate the purpose by centering on the purpose of God who bestowed all responsibilities. The mind must command you to do this responsibility. That is why the mind is there to command and achieve God's purpose.

2) The Responsibility of a Minister

We cannot live an irresponsible life every moment. We must take responsibility. It is not an easy thing to take responsibility. If you are to take responsibility for a group, you must show the direction to the group. If you take responsibility for a family, you must center on the direction and accomplish the responsibility. You cannot become a leader without direction or by doing things haphazardly.

In order to become a historical leader you must go through the historical view of past and present and use a responsible content that is one with that direction. That is when you can say that one's duty as a leader has been accomplished.

What do you all have to be responsible for? First you must take responsibility for the spirit world. Second, you must take responsibility for the world. Third, you must be responsible for your descendants. This is the restoration path that Unificationists must bear today, and it is the destined path that the Unification Church must take.

What kind of leader must you become? You must become like True Parents. And after that? You must pray and set up a strategy. After that you must propagate the truth. You must know that this is an important job that must be done by the leader. How do you receive the tactics from God? You must learn God's laws of tactics. You must learn God's tactics and make the best possible tactical plan.

In harmoniously making a plan together with God, you must know that it is heavenly law that since you have accepted the responsibility of a leader, you must have the faith that the position you are in belongs to True Parents. Please try to practice this as this is something I am telling you from experience.

Try it once to see if it is or if it isn't the case. Do you understand? (Yes.) If you do it, then from now on you will be able to develop your destination.

First, if you accept the responsibility, you are my representative. If there is some problem, the power to decide lies with the leader. All the materials needed in order to decide it are gathered and brought by the surrounding people. On the basis of those materials, the leader must decide. In order to make decisions about such important matters, the leader must pray in earnest. You must not do it according to your feelings or thoughts. Since it is God's matters that you are deciding on, not only will God definitely work on it, but God will also work for those in the object position. You all must know that the leader has the great responsibility to combine these matters and decide what must be done.

Just because I believe in Jesus doesn't mean I can call out "Jesus!" in a second. The church leader is not there to further their own goals. If there is such a person, then they are unqualified to be a church leader. Because the leader has the responsibility of laying down a bridge, the leader must be willing to give to the members that seek out the church.

I am the leader of the Unification Church, and you all are individual church leaders. If you are church leaders, have you gone to the far reaches of your area, in the backwoods where they live apart from the world, and gone to the small village farmhouses and proclaimed, "He who Heaven loves has come!" while holding them and shedding tears? Have you traveled everywhere till you feet wore out, and screamed out till your throat exploded, your eyes went blind and your ears went deaf? You must not stand in a position where you ask to be delivered from your circumstance, and sit around seeking free hand-outs.

You must know that is not acceptable. If there is any group that accepts that, it will fail.

"Because I am left out, I am sad. Because I got in, I am happy. . ." I do not carry those feelings even deep inside of me. Long ago, Jesus' disciples did this to Jesus and it caused them to fail. All of them failed. Do you understand what I am saying? I am for the whole! I am for the whole. The "whole" is not the Unification Church, but the "whole" is for God.

When looking at the Unification ideal, we can see our position as a bus or a car heading up a road towards a very rugged and steep mountain path. In this situation, we are like the driver of that vehicle. You are a driver with the responsibility of completing a course in a restricted time frame, going on a very difficult road, having a set time to get to your destination, having to do restorative repair, as it becomes harder and harder, as time becomes shorter and shorter, you must be able to turn that steering wheel with a grim determination and an extraordinary will. Without doing that, you will not pass the road.

Although we know this, in the current situation with a national crisis, a worldwide crisis, with the situation being like a man who is covered with wounds, where is the driver who can successfully navigate the dangerous road? Where is the driver who can lead this nation and it's people?

As the Unification Church president said a while ago, if not us, then who can save these people? The more that we ask and answer that question, our two hands and our minds must come to bear the responsibility of that driver in the course that this nation and people follow.

However, the course is not a well paved road. It is a treacherous, crooked, steep road. A road that no one in history has been able to travel. If we were to consider that we are that driver who has to complete the course in a limited amount of time, even if we were driving on that road right now, there is no way we cannot worry about the remainder of the road ahead of us.

Although everything behind us is passed, we still face the course that is left before us. In preparation for this course, when you stand in the position of worrying about yourself and preparing yourself, the question that arises is how you will manage to pass through the barrier and what attitude you will need to do it.

From this position when we assess the road which lies ahead of us, we know we are not going to be on a developed road. We have to develop it as we go along. You must know that in this position you will have to develop it as you go along.

What kind of nation is going to be established in Korea? When North and South negotiate and begin to interchange with one another, will there be established a communist regime like the North, or will it become just like the South, or will it become a new country unlike either North or South? When we look at questions such as these, our time is slowly approaching. If you are the Unificationists that will take responsibility for it, how much feeling of responsibility do you hold and how much sacrifice are you willing to take? Do you have confidence?

In this time of personnel shortage, who will go to Jung-joo, North Korea and take responsibility for Jung-joo? Have you thought about that? Have you considered being the church leader for Jung-joo district and preparing for ten or twenty years only to be unable to accomplish it and then tell your son on your deathbed, "Son, study and prepare well for that day when you will accomplish Heaven's plan and become the Jung-joo church leader"? I have been thinking of that and preparing up until now.

When you think about that, do you young people go back to the country side to your children and wives and live a care-free life? Is it supposed to be that way or not? (It's not supposed to be that way.) Even if you die, you have to leave your country behind.

Even if you die, you should leave a country behind for you children. You should make a new determination. A determination like: "I will become the church leader who will go to the far border of a remote area and stand face to face with communists throughout days and nights under sounds of gunfire and play the role of a border guard. And even if my nation or anyone doesn't recognize my efforts, I will never change my heart of loyal love for the country even if I die." That attitude is perfect. Even if the world never recognizes you it's okay. If you go to the spirit world. everything is exposed.

When you think about these things, you must understand that people are unworthy. You have to know that people are lacking. Born as a man with a mouth and emotions, there is no excuse for you not to be able to give Divine Principle speeches, especially you younger ones in your twenties and thirties.

How miserable is it to be the father who, determined to give his life, does his duty loyalty, and refuses the sympathy of heaven while ready to collapse at any moment? Since God has done thus, I must do the same. Without passing this course, he cannot establish on the earth a regular and normal tradition, nor can he establish the condition that he has loved mankind. Therefore you must clearly know that God has traveled that route.

3) You must Love even your Enemies

What is the biggest headache in this world? What is the most difficult problem? What is the greatest cross? What is it? Satan. It is Satan.

Who is going to be responsible for this? When you say "I will take responsibility. We will take responsibility," if you can become the kind of person that God can say "Okay, you take the responsibility," then God's headaches regarding Satan will go away. Will you take responsibility for Satan? (Yes.)

How despised Satan must be. Think about how despised he would be. Even God who is omnipotent and omniscient has endured suffering for 6000 years. How much suffering have Unification Church members who have taken responsibility for this endured? If you say you will take care of Satan, do you think that he will meekly follow behind you and accommodate himself? Do you think that if you take responsibility, Satan will leave you alone? What do you think? (He will not accommodate himself to us.) Who will take responsibility for these things? Who will? If you are going to take responsibility, you must do it with the secret key that will defend against him. You must do the things that Satan cannot do. Satan is a destructive being with an evil hand. If there is anything that is good, Satan will try to destroy it. Therefore, what is there that he cannot do? If we are to defeat Satan, we must do the opposite and destroy evil things.

So, is it easier to destroy good things or is it easier to destroy bad things? Which is it? Also, is it easier for a good person to become bad or a bad person to become good? Which is it? (It is easier for a good person to become bad.) Satan is the thief who made good people go bad even in the garden of Eden.

So, can you take responsibility for that? (Yes.) Your answer maybe "Yes," but think about it. Have you thought about it? If I now leave Satan to your responsibility will you say, "Oh, this is the gift that I have been waiting and waiting for"? (Yes.) If that is the case, then you will become the saviors. You have to think of how the domain of responsibility expands to even these problems. When you look for all the fundamental rules to follow when disposing of these problems, you will find that there are none. The only method is by trusting others, living for others and loving others. You have to bear the cross. Outside of that, there is no possible way. Do you like that? (Yes.) Think about it. This is a very difficult situation. Short of sacrificing yourself, it is very hard.

Can you sincerely trust others, live for other and love others? How do you think God does it? Have you thought about how God might be able to do it? Don't you think that this would be difficult for God also? God would like to be able to prove that through a test he was able to accomplish this easily. Even though he stood in a position where he has not completely trusted, lived for or loved, God trusted, lived for and loved completely.

The fact that he let his beloved son die on the cross was how he practiced that heart. To do that for those who couldn't trust, live for, or love is a look into one of his ordeals. It is possible to think in this manner. You have to know that this kind of serious problem is connected.

Therefore, the person who can fix all the problems and take responsibility is the leader. Do you want to become that kind of leader? (Yes.) That job is difficult. If there is a leader who is able to take on that task and complete it. That leader will become the person who can forever control history. God must also take on that responsibility. If the messiah comes to execute God's responsibility, if that messiah is not a leader who can take care of such a responsibility, he will be a messiah that only judges, which is not right.

4) The Mind's Posture Towards Accomplishing Responsibility

Those who are appointed definitely have a responsibility for their duty. Just as in a workplace, if you are a manager or a division head, if you have been appointed then you have a responsibility to accomplish the duties that you receive. Also, there is a limitation in accomplishing your allotted responsibility. You do not do it forever. It is limited to a certain period of time.

What type of heart must you have before taking on responsibility? You must have the determination to change your life if you cannot accomplish the responsibility.

You mustn't stand before life in a position to only receive. In front of God's will, you must only stand in a position to give.

You must go forth as if it were a matter of life and death. It is not a simple task. You must go through even three separate attempts. If upon this foundation you go all throughout Korea for heaven's will, God will observe you from the back. Thousands of saints and heavenly soldiers and sages, as well as your good ancestors will be observing your actions. Therefore, not only the fate of the Unification Church, but the fate of these people and the world rests on your two shoulders.

You must pray the following prayer, "I know how much suffering Father went through to find the central individual. Centering on me, I want to go and become the heavenly representative who finds my people and my tribe. Father please help me." How serious is this prayer? Isn't God's wish that there are people such as this in the countless regions of this world?

Today, we should take this grave sense of mission and work. Let's give sincerely, and be patient, and be victorious. Let us shed sweat and blood for mankind and give sincerely. If it is not genuine, then it will not be left in history.

You must become the most pitied person in the world in the face of your responsibility. In order to accomplish your responsibility, you must try your utmost with all your effort. If there is a God, that kind of person will absolutely not fail. God will absolutely not allow for his failure. This I know from historic personal experience. If you say, "If there is something that I cannot do, I will do it. I will be responsible, then already God is inclined to take responsibility. If you continue with that kind of earnestness and accomplish your responsibility, God will never let that kind of son be let down or fail. I know this from experience.

From extraordinary works come extraordinary miracles. Do you understand? A person's heart, or a parent's heart or God's heart is the same. It is the same.

When it comes time that you must leave a village, if you have not fulfilled the job you started and prayed you would do when you arrived, you must say that you will return again to fulfill what you promised to do, and shed tears in order for the road ahead to open to you.

Do you understand what I am saying? It is wrong to say, "This village is evil. Please move me somewhere else." (Laughter) If you leave seeking a better place, who will take care of that village? Can someone who does worse than you come and take responsibility? If you want someone better to come and take your place, shouldn't that someone go someplace better? It is a serious problem.

Therefore, if you have to leave your position without finishing your mission, you must say, "God, I will leave now," with endless tears. When you can say, "Heaven, I have done all that I could have done. I have done all that I could as a human. Day or night I was of one determination and I have offered extreme dedication," and Heaven can also see that you are leaving after having done everything you could, even though you could not finish your mission in that position, Heaven will return to you in excess of your effort. If you can quietly finish your portion of responsibility, even though you finished, you should feel inadequacy. If it is good, then you cannot feel it is good before Heaven does. if it is bad, you have to become people who worry that Heaven might see it as bad before you do.

5) The Victorious Warrior Responsible for the Origin of Creation

When you are sent to a location for the providence, you have to be able to take responsibility for yourself. Someone who cannot be responsible for themselves cannot have another mission. Only when one can be responsible for oneself can they take on other responsibilities. Only after you have taken responsibility for yourself can you establish this ideal.

God has been unable to find on Heaven or earth someone who is able to take responsibility for themselves. However, if you can take that responsibility, that is a starting point. The food we eat, the clothes we wear are expecting responsibility from us. If you can't take responsibility, you will be ashamed before creation. So I hope that before the whole, you can become persons who can take responsibility. You must stand in that position to be able to call God, Lord of Creation, Father, and Master.

From the Fall, humans have lost their position of being able to take responsibility. They have been unable to be True Children before True Parents. God is the absolute being to creation, parents to humans, and the genuine owner of the heavens. God is the True Father, true owner and we must be able to go in place of God. If not then we are ignoring the lord of life.

Regarding the absolute person, we must give our lives. Regarding True Parents, we must give our love. Regarding the true owner, we must give our loyalty. Otherwise, we cannot establish the connection with the true life of creation, true love of True Parents, and the duty of the true owner. If you cannot take responsibility for yourself, you cannot make any connections with any of your neighbors.

This kind of person becomes recognized as a being of unchanging value. When you go out to the different regions, you must go as people who can be responsible for and stand in place of the position of the ideal of creation, the position of parents, and the position of owner. Creation does not lament because they don't have a God, but because they don't have anyone to can take responsibility in the place of God. You must be responsible for yourselves. If there is a place to take responsibility for, you must go there whether it snows or rains.

God is taking the responsibility as Lord of Creation, an absolute being, true father, and true owner. That is why he has conducted the providence of restoration. If God had never taken this responsibility, things such as restoration or Heaven would not be possible. Even though God may be betrayed and be kicked out, he doesn't abandon his position as an absolute being. God takes responsibility as the absolute being, father, and the true owner. You too must take on these responsibilities as the absolute being, the father and the true owner.

Don't refuse responsibility because you don't have the qualifications, but go forth with the responsibility of a father and owner. When God is taking responsibility for three sides, you must at least take responsibility for one side. If you go to a region with a certain responsibility, all creation in that region will know what kind of value you have as an entity. The environment will bear witness. What kind of witness will it bear? That you are the one who came to save their lives, you are the embodiment of father, and you are the owner of their region. The heart to give everything to you and support you will be in motion.

By taking on the responsibilities of lord of creation, father, and true owner, heaven and earth will help you. You must take on the responsibility of the absolute being, father, and owner. If you go with those responsibilities, you will not be rejected. Today, people are looking for someone to take responsibility for their actions, their lives and their hearts. This sort of society is an ideal society. If you take responsibility and offer your life, you will find friends.

If you go out to the countryside, you must take the responsibilities of the lord of creation who created life, parents, and ownership. If you do not, you cannot be the representative of the absolute being, true parents, and the true owner. If you cannot take responsibility, you should at least be willing to serve in attendance with absolute submission. Therefore, you must stand in a position to be responsible for yourself. Representing the absolute being, the True Parents, and the true owner, you must become a victorious warrior. Heaven is eagerly searching for such a person.

Section 4. The Responsibility And Attitude Of A Minister (Part 2)

5. An Appointed Person's Attitude Towards Their Mission

At work, if you are appointed as a manger or director, there is a definite set of duties and an amount of responsibility that needs to be taken care of. Also, there is a limitation when it comes to accomplishing this responsibility. It is not something you can do forever. It is restricted to a certain time period.

Then, how much is the time period and amount of responsibility? When you estimate your lives to be seventy or eighty or around 100 years, the question becomes, how much can be accomplished within a century's time? Also, how do you go about doing it? If you want to put in the same amount of dedication as someone else, if someone else does ten hours, then you too must do ten hours. If someone else does ten years, then you must do ten years. However, if you try to do it more quickly than the other person, you will have to do more than ten hours.

In order to do this you need an increased effort. If you have only ten hours, but you want to accomplish it faster, what must you do? You must invest an increased effort and dedication. So you must save every moment and throw all of your dedication into it. If you are a person who lives with the feeling that even a moment can decide victory or failure, then your days will be bright days.

In receiving an appointment and completing your mission, there is always a time period. When you build a house, you have to prepare a comprehensive plan of how you are going to build that house and by when you will have it finished. Just like one has to start building under a specific plan, you must also receive a mission under a specific place before you start. If you have started that mission, you must finish it within the allotted time.

In regards to completing within the given time frame, if you can complete more than the plan within the time frame, it will be worthy of commendation.

If you do a more complete job than the plan required, that is not a normal job. It was done abnormally. What does that mean? It was possible because the person's effort and dedication was increased. If you do it according to the plan, there will be no problems. Anyone can do that. However, if you anticipate a completion better than the plan, not everyone can reduce the amount of time necessary.

So, what is the privilege that someone who is appointed can have today? This privilege has a fixed volume, and an established time with which it must be completed. This is something anyone can do. The privilege received by an appointed person cannot be interfered with by anyone, even the planner. It must be an absolute authority. If you worked together with someone for ten hours and slept together, you would have shared many thoughts. Also, when the suffering and dedication that you put into your job gets doubled through someone else, the results that are realized through the other person are going to be given the highest honors by the cosmos.

As long as these kinds of people remain, the world will last forever. That is if someone with an even higher standard does not appear. In athletics, before someone breaks an established record, it seems as if that record will remain forever. Therefore, you must plot a course set for that record. As an appointed person, this is inevitable. If you are able to complete the task assigned to you in the available time, you can win a medal and high commendations. This is your mission. It is a direct mission.

If it is a job that an individual can complete, it is wrong for two people to do it. When you receive a prize, two people can't receive that prize. When seen from this view, the person who received the command wants to accomplish it centering the responsibility on himself. Interference from anyone is disliked. This is because you have individual authority. You cannot forget that you have such a serious authority.

What am I going to do? What kind of person am I going to become in front of my people? What kind of person will I become before the world and before heaven and earth? This type of heart has not been instilled. A person without this heart has no qualifications to be appointed. It is in order to understand these things that questions such as philosophy and religion gave rise. An appointed person with a subject's authority does not like to receive interference. However, if an absolute being who is able to interfere appears, then he will receive interference.

When today's people say, "Love me. Love me forever," it ends only in words. In order to become a person who can love from the absolute position, you must love before even asking for love. If it is returned from the object's position, that becomes an absolute standard.

When seen from this viewpoint, you have all abandoned your lives to become chosen. That is something that absolutely no one can interfere with. Even God cannot do anything about it. Throughout the historic times of past, present and future, absolutely no one has been able to interfere. That is because in front of an absolute standard, there must be an absolute object standard.

The larger the scope of the appointed duty, the larger the amount of time that is allotted for it. There are instances of giving thousands of years and several generations worth of dedication over the period of one generation. The question becomes whether or not one can give that kind of thousand year dedication.

6. The Attitude That A Minister Must Have

1) You Must Start from the Very Bottom

The people who are starting to establish the traditional thought for the present time are you people. But there are too many people. How many people attended here today? (Fifty five people.) I am saying that fifty five people is too much. All these people must each go out and take responsibility for a region. It is not that you are going to be starting from the position of regional leader, but you must start from the very beginning. Before you become a devoted regional leader, you must become a devoted church-goer. If you become a devoted church member, you become a regional leader even if you don't want to be. Regardless of how deep a vein of gold is buried, you will get a professional to dig it out and reveal it's original value. Likewise, necessary beings become revealed.

Among you, there are people who think, "If I do this, I can become regional director from a mere village director." These people are the ones who are living for themselves.

You must have the heart to be able to live one hundred years for the church. There are many people such as person X and person Y in this world. Among them are people who have lost their children, lost their spouses, have nothing to eat and have nothing to wear -- thousands of different kinds of people who can be pitied. You have to become the closest friend of these people. This is living for the sake of the world.

If you try to find the side of yourself which can endure a lot, fight a lot for the sake of the whole, Heaven will naturally support you. No matter how long you may have stood in that position, you may not boast about it. If you set yourself up, you will fall. However, if Heaven sets you up, you will not fall.

That is why it is not good for a leader to stand in a position which he has setup for himself. You must seek a position or the environment around which you can establish a foundation in which you can stand. Then you can stand there and not fail. All things are this way. It is wrong for you to assert yourself. If you assert yourself there is no way for you to become God's son or daughter.

When I left prison, why did I take with me the rags that I wore while incarcerated? Even if I sold it, I couldn't get one cent for it. Even if I gave it to a candy dealer, I wouldn't get a candy for it. Why was it that during that period of nearly three years I gave away all my silk clothes to others and wore only these rags? Why would I need these rags that are falling apart when I touch them? This is because in ten years, or a century, or tens of centuries time, they will be such treasures that you could give all the world's fortunes and you could not buy them.

Hot-blooded young people today may laugh if they heard this, but because it was more valuable than any fortune, I overcame difficult circumstances to bring it out. To the average person, it is not worth a set of satin clothes, or even a single coin from their wallet.

Precious treasures gained by all sorts of severe hardships have all been lost by the Unification Church. The one and only precious treasure has been lost. Even if you give all the money in the world, you could not buy it. Then, would I do this in order to leave something for myself? No. If you go forth with this kind of heart, then God will want to leave something, and afterwards he will want for your descendants to leave something as well. Because God's heart is such, and the heart of future descendants is also such, I am doing it for God and future descendants.

This is the life-view that must be taken by people in a public position. You must know the sense of value for someone in a public position. Even if I am tortured and throw up blood and fall over, I say "Dear heaven, please do not shed tears over my blood. This is going to be shameful blood, and any tears will be soaked in lamentations and resentment. I do not want heaven to sympathize." That is how I will not pray when I go to prison. In light of the world of the heart, this is what one must do.

2) You Must Go Forth with Faith

The place where faith comes from is ideals. This ideal is not just an individual ideal, but a world-centered ideal that can make comprehensive connections, and an ideal with step-by-step systematic content. It is from this type of thought-based ideal that faith arises. That is why someone who claims to have a ideal or a doctrine, must also have faith, you must have a faith that no one else has.

It is the same for us who have taken up the new Unification ideal and Unification thought. You must be filled with a strong and resolute faith in the new cosmic view, life view and lifestyle view centered on Unification Thought as Unification members, and be able to say, "This is the best. If not this, then nothing at all." This is the problem. You must first have ideological knowledge, and then a faith that it will work, If your thoughts and faith are not influenced by it, then it cannot become yours and can easily be taken away by someone else. But the foundation that I have realized and strengthened, and the ground which has roots that have been firmly planted, cannot be taken away short of the application of a strength and faith that is greater than them.

You must have that confidence in many subjects and areas. First, faith must come. First, faith! You must have tried many things and have faith to be able to say, "I am doing this without any doubt." If you are someone with ability who can take on and process many difficult situations, you can adapt and develop in any place.

No matter what kind of work you do, faith is a problem. Even if you go to your post and suffer, you must have faith and live and work within faith. When we see movies, we enjoy scenes that are dangerous and risky. In the same manner, when we work, all creation and heaven and earth look on to see if the risky crisis can be successfully navigated.

When fishing with a net, you must cast the weights a little bit further to be able to catch one more fish. Since we are in the position of the weights, we have to move with the heart to try to bring in even one more person from Satan's domain.

In regards to God's Will, if you have the determination to have greater loyalty than me, everything will unfold easily. Do you understand what that means? If, for instance, I have gone to a depth of ten meters, but you have only gone five, Satan will attack. Do you understand? It is not the same level. If you inherit the foundation of my having gone ten meters, it is okay if you go eleven and then come back and stay at ten. If you cannot fulfill this and remain in that position, it is not horizontal or level and an angle forms. You have to know what I'm talking about exactly. In order to become horizontally level with the foundation that I have set, you have to be correctly educated in my ideals, traditions, and abilities to produce results. You must have the ability to produce results.

3) You Must Be Crazy To Go On This Path

If you look at it a certain way, saints are somewhat foolish people. They seem somewhat stupid. They have the character of a bear. You have to have the kind of slow-wittedness that, if you had your arm cut off, would make you simply say, "Oh, this is not cut enough. Please cut more." If a bear or a wild boar gets shot and is slowed by the wound, they would chew off the wounded limb and run away. They last thing they think of is death and the first thing on their minds is the wound that is slowing them. You have to have this kind of slow-wittedness. Do you understand? You have to be a little foolish. Even someone like St. Steven was somewhat foolish in the world's eyes.

How pitiful was Jesus? Why did he go around, feed five thousand people, cause troubles, and end up dying like that? How good would it be if he just stayed quiet? That's why people say there is no prosperous loyalist. Prosperous ones are opportunistic. Men of blind-faith are ignorant and stupid and bear-like. There aren't many handsome loyalists. There aren't many pretty virtuous women either. If you look at statues of the exemplary virtuous women, they are all average or less in their beauty. Beautiful people give out sexual odors. So Unification Church members are all ugly. (laughter) Therefore, you should think that it's okay for ugly looking people like us to be treated like trash, so that when God does construction work to fill a valley, you can ask him to make you the first blob of dirt to be dumped. Then where will you be buried? You will be buried in the very bottom, at the foundation. Then you will be the king of all dirt used in the construction. Right? (laughter)

You need to know that this 70, 80 year-long life comes only once. Even though the course of indemnity seems extremely long in a lifetime, it's even shorter than one breath, compared to eternity. Isn't it? But how long is eternity? Starting with "e. . . and "ter. . ." and till "nity. . ." this is how long the time of eternity is. (laughter) It is that long. In this world, we can count how many times I breath. The number of times I breath in an hour, in a day, in a year, in ten years, and even in my lifetime, we can calculate. In this short period of time, please don't gasp and lead an anxious life. Everything is momentary.

To be a persevering person, you need to go through many things. That's how you get connected to God. Think about it. If you make good connections in a difficult situation, then in good times, you will have that connection without any effort. Ordinary people die to have that connection in good times. That kind of connection will end up to be temporary. It should be at the level of relationship where both would wish to die for each other in life and death situation, and it's the stage when you can even exchange your lives. Having walked the road of death together and having gone through difficulties together, you don't need to worry about happy times. The relations made in difficult times have different taste from those made in good times.

4) Endure and Persevere until the End

You should know how much God had endured. You complain and protest at little difficulties. How patient was God at those times? We need to be like him. We should endure thousands and millions of years. I'm not saying we shouldn't fight. Fight until both sides become good. We don't fight till one perishes. We should fight to educate and to bring them to our side, not to make enemies, okay? [Yes]

How much had God been enduring? How many sights He didn't like did he see and endure? What He didn't want to hear, didn't want to say, . . . from now on, make resolutions to yourself that you will endure all the curses from people in the world in order to perfect God's love. Look at God and make resolutions to learn his endurance.

Then, why do we have to endure? It is to inherit God's love and to make it ours. Because we know that He is looking for someone like himself, we ought to learn his patience, okay? [Yes] We need to learn God's patience. First in the history, we need to be kings of patience. Because God was a king of patience, I too have to be a king of patience.

So, how much God would have endured? The enemy who killed his sons and daughters, killed the king of the world, and destroyed God's ideals is the ultimate enemy. God had endured an enemy like that. Do you want that too? [Yes] Do you want that endurance or do you want love? [Love] (laughter) You shouldn't only desire love. Without desiring endurance, you can't possess great love. You know it now? [Yes]

I'm persevering. My ear, forget all! My eyes, forget all! My heart, forget all! Persevere even though the heart aches! For whom? For God and mankind. It's God who is to be consoled, not me, however sad I am. Without doing this work, you can't even pray. You must know that this is the path the church and I had walked. Why? There is no other way. This is the shortest way.

Think about it everyone. How persistent was Christianity. For four hundred years during Roman persecution, Christians went underground and suffered, but they struggled to overcome the circumstances. I can't help wondering if the Unification Church can survive in this world or not.

To remain in a welcomed place is not a problem. The problem is how to remain in a place where you are opposed and persecuted. Long time ago I thought that we should be flexible enough to change our shapes or make our selves smaller when we are pressured.

If you look at it that way, I have been persecuted for thirty years but gone through it quiet well. When hit once, I retreated. . . That's a strategic retreat. Again I go into it strategically. We should have inner determination to reach up even further whenever it's possible.

So, think about the seeds of trees and fruits. In this frigid zone, a pine tree from a tropical region wouldn't grow and die off. But if you grow the seed in tropical region and move it to frigid region and back to tropical region and so on, it will grow in any region. Therefore whichever the seed is, it shouldn't grow only in proper climate. If it wants to grow in any place, it should either absorb all the elements of different environment, or have the power to oppress them. Even if the Unification Church reaches a miserable end, we should say, "We work for a greater cause than any one else. We work for the world. ." Even if we die, this is how we should die. Is there any organization that died like that?

Right now, our Unification groups are moving for the whole world. In accomplishing God's will, if we endure and persevere, God's Will will accomplish ultimately. Right? Even if I don't say it, there is a saying of "luck will come after enduring and persevering."

In enduring and persevering, what is the 100 percent standard? The standard is to risk your neck. If you risk your neck and die, mother and father will cry and say "why don't you live longer?," and little siblings will say "why brother and sister, why die now?" and the whole family will be turbulent.

Most of the people in the world withdraw if they fail first, a second and a third time, but our Unification youths should have hearts to start again after several failures.

Wild boar hunting is fun. When first people depart toward a ridge, everyone tries to be on the front, but after a few ridges, they get tired and think "It would be good enough not to fall behind." But if they get more exhausted, they think "What if I take a short break?" and if they go a little more, they hope "I can stop now." This is when wild boars run away.

When you go fishing in the ocean, you feet as though you will catch every fish, but after you throw the net in the water a few times with all your might, the spirit disappears and it gets tedious.

5) To Defend the Dignity of Heaven

Therefore wherever you go, you need to defend and keep the dignity of heaven. The dignity of heaven, dignity of Unificationists, dignity of our apostles who followed the principle, dignity of us who confronted the evil world centered on God's heart. This dignity cannot be compared to that of any soldiers. It cannot be compared to dignity of the world's best army.

In this dignity, the historical response and imminent response live. You shouldn't forget that the straight historical road to eternity will be established only based on this dignity. At the same time, it is continuous. Therefore, if I can't go, I have to prepare a successor for me. I plead to you to have this kind of spirit and beliefs.

6) Results Should be Connected to Causes

God's providence doesn't aim for some individual purpose but aim for whole purpose. If you look at a tree, it always has roots, stems, branches and leaves. To look at it in stages, branches existed before leaves, stems existed before branches, and roots existed before stems. Yet, is it possible to have a leaf without roots, stems, and branches? Then its own body cannot exist. Thus, in order to complete a tree, each has to do its own part.

Throughout my life, when I earn some kind of glory, I never thought of it as originating from myself. It's because I know it originated from heaven.

For the cause of Heaven, we ought to connect the result to Heaven. In other words, when you look at your daily purpose as completing your responsibility, you should connect the cause to the result. Then, how do we make cause and result match? This is the problem. This social environment doesn't do that. Because it's 180 degrees different, we need set up conditions for indemnity and overcome the environment.

Nowadays numerous people devote themselves in cultivating their moral sense. They are all receiving something from God's spiritual providence. They think each of them are best in the country. They actually get that type of revelation. However, since that is a consequential thing, they should pursue the fundamental root. In pursuing the cause, it shouldn't be done centered on oneself. Why not? It's because the result appears when one becomes one with God's heart and one with True Parents' heart. Hanging onto the result without knowing the cause is like a rootless branch, and therefore will end up being miserable.

Without having same cause and result, you can't say that you have completed your responsibility. Therefore everything has to be one. One centered on what? It has to be one with God's heart and parent's heart. Parents don't exist because of me. God doesn't exist because of parents. Parents exist because of God, and I exist because of parents. Therefore, Unification Church members, who are in a child's position, should possess the heart of God and parents.

Today we shall stand on one basis which transcends our previous perception and entire beliefs. You must know this clearly. If each of you look back on yourself till now, you will see that you've had your own notion of thinking. Some complain and some say all different kinds of things about the church headquarters, but this is unacceptable.